《Trapped with My Billionaire Ex-Husband》 Chapter 1 PROLOGUE BLAIRE I was sipping my hot Americano as I stared at the pictures in my hand. Catherine, my stepsister, was sitting across the table. I had an urge to rip off that wicked smile from her face, but I stopped myself. I wouldnt let my hand be dirty with her filthy blood. The bitter taste of my coffee was nothingpared to the bitterness I am feeling right now towards my husband and my stepsister. No matter how hard I tried toe up with an exnation for these scandalous pictures in my hand, I couldnt find any. My eyesnded on the pictures once again, and my heart breaks every minute. It was a picture of her wrapped around my husbands arm while they were on top of our bed. The same bed that we shared for thest three years. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I also brought the divorce papers so you could sign them immediately, Catherine said before pushing the divorce papers towards me. My eyes shifted to the paper on top of the table. I was deliberating what decision I should make. Should I sign it right away and free myself from this nightmare? Or should I stay in this marriage and let the three of us suffer? I understand that it was I who came into the picture. They were once lovers and promised to each other. But when my stepsister chose to run away from their engagement, my family decided to put me in as her recement. This marriage was nothing but a political alliance to strengthen the ties between the twopanies. It doesnt matter which daughter they are going to send away for marriage. Oh, one more thing. I think this will make you decide better, she said before bringing another piece of paper from her bag. My world shattered when my eyesnded on the ultrasound result that she handed me. Yes, Im pregnant, sister. And Sebastian is the father, she said, answering my unspoken question. So, quit being a bitch and let us have our happy ending. You wouldnt want your niece or nephew to grow up as bastards, would you? Now, sign the divorce paper and get out of our lives. For the past three years, Ive been nothing but a good and devoting wife to Sebastian. I tried my best to fill the void just to make this arrangement work. But in the end, he still chooses to cheat on me. After all that she did to him, he still chooses him. And despite my efforts, he had strayed, seeking sce in another womans arms. Catherine, the shadow from his past, had returned, and he weed her back with open arms. I mustered every ounce of inner strength, my voice firm as I asserted, This matter is between me and my husband. Ill speak with him before making any decisions. Perhaps it was the tiniest flicker of hope thatpelled those words, a desperate wish that everything I had painstakingly built over the past three years had etched a ce for me in Sebasti. She smirked. Fine. You want to see it with your own eyes? Heres my key card. Room 209. Come see for yourself, she said before leaving the key card on the table. I could hear the shrieking sound of the chair against the floor as she stood up from the table. My eyes remained fixed on the things above the table. Im trying to hold myself up as I process everything. ans heart. She, with her insufferable smirk, responded, Fine. You want to see the truth with your own eyes. Heres my key card. Room 209. Come and discover reality for yourself, dropping the key card on the table with a soft clink. The scraping of her chair against the floor as she rose echoed in my ears, but my gaze remained locked on the objects resting on the table. I struggled to hold myself together, my world unraveling as I grappled with the painful truth thaty before me. * * * * My heart raced with each step as I exited the elevator. A heavy lump lodged firmly in my throat, refusing to dislodge. Standing before Room 209, the door that held the enigmatic secrets of my crumbling world, I hesitated. The number 209 had be etched into my consciousness, a haunting reminder of my unspoken fears. But today, I couldnt dy any longer. With trembling hands, I finally found the courage to raise my knuckles and rap them softly against the door. The sound echoed in the corridor, the seconds stretching like an eternity. Just as my heart thundered with anticipation, the elevator chimed, a sound that sent a jolt of panic coursing through me. Without a second thought, I fled, darting into one of the shadowy nooks that lined the corridor. My heart raced as I dared to peek out from behind the wall, my breath catching in my throat. Then the world as I knew it unraveled before me. Sebastian, his handsome face etched with a mixture of anxiety and anticipation, emerged from the elevator clutching a bouquet of flowers. The sight of him holding those blossoms meant to win anothers heart left me shattered and vulnerable, my own heart aching with the weight of betrayal. The door opened before he could even knock. Catherines arms quickly wrapped around his nape as she pulled him inside the hotel room. I think thats more than enough reason for me to leave this misery. I went straight home to pack my things. Mrs. Foster, what would you like us to prepare for dinner? Celia, our housekeeper, asked me as I stepped inside the house. Go, ask the newdy of the house, Celia, I vaguely answered before heading straight to our room. As I moved with purpose, carefully selecting a few pairs of jeans and shirts, I gathered my essentials into a travel bag-a passport, a wallet, and the remnants of a life I had strived to build. Amidst the rush, my gaze snagged on a piece of paper peeking from the depths of my bag. With a racing heart, I retrieved it and snatched up a pen from my vanity mirror, determination etched across my face. There, in that quiet moment, I signed the divorce papers without hesitation, the ink flowing like a bittersweet confession. Iid the document on top of the bedside table, a stark deration of my choice and a message for Sebastian to confront. With my essentials packed and that final act of separationpleted, I set out on a path unknown, away from the life that had be a web of betrayal and heartache. The airport beckoned, and without a second thought, I secured a ticket to the first destination that caught my eye, a beacon of hope on the horizon. ****************** Chapter 2 Chapter 2 1 YEAR LATER. BLAIRE I was busy baking a cake for a customer. A year had passed since I left my miserable marriage and found peace in Hawaii. The adjustment to my new life took time as I rebuilt myself. I found some good friends here, and theyre the ones who encouraged me to pursue my love for baking. I started modestly at home, taking orders from friends and their families. Over time, I gained confidence and decided to open my own bakeshop. Setting up the bakeshop wasnt easy. I sought advice from friends and learned from their businesses. When I finally opened, it was a moment filled with both excitement and uncertainty. Customers slowly discovered my bakeshop, not just for the delicious treats but also for the sense ofmunity. The bakeshop expanded, and I hired a small team to meet the growing demand. We worked on new recipes and designs, always aiming for excellence. The bakeshop became a symbol of my transformation from a painful past to a joyful present. Mind if I cut a line? The voice, so familiar, instantly drew my attention. I swiveled my head in the direction of the voice and was greeted by Ethans warm and captivating smile. He had been one of the very first people I met in this quaint town, and he had taken it upon himself to be my guide, helping me navigate this new ce until I felt truly at home. My lips curled into a reciprocating smile as I shifted my focus from the baking in front of me. I reached for a towel and wiped the flour from my hands onto my white apron. Im afraid I cant do that. I wouldnt want my patrons to think Im ying favorites, I quipped, letting a touch of yful banter color our exchange. Ethan yfully clutched his chest, feigning injury. You wound me, my love, he replied with a yful twi nkle in his eyes. I couldnt help but shake my head, a fond smile on my lips, as I watched 1/4 00:08 Sun, Jan 21 Chapter 2 him revel in his yful antics. It was moments like these that made our connection so special-the shared humor and lightheartedness that brightened our days. You seem to have a lot of orders today. Do you need my help? he asked. No, Im fine. Im almost done. Sonia will handle the rest, I replied. So, youre free now? Can I steal your afternoon for a quick stroll in the city? he asked with excitement. I was acutely aware of Ethans feelings for me, as he had been quite vocal about them. His affection was evident in every gaze, every word, and every gesture. Yet, I found myself hesitating. I had just extricated myself from one emotional entanglement, and the wounds were still fresh. The thought of plunging headlong into anotherplicated situation gave me pause. I was about to answer him when my phone suddenly rang. Hold that thought. I said, lifting my finger up. I walked toward the corner before I looked at my phone. I initially thought it was another client. But I frowned when I saw an unregistered number. I shrugged my shoulders, thinking it might be a referral and this would be a new client. I answered the phone. and held it closer to my ears. Hello? I answered. Mrs. Foster. said the voice from the other line. Hearing someone call me that name sent a shiver down my spine. Its been so long since Ist used that name. Banks, I corrected him. May I know who this is, please? This is Hubert. I am calling on his behalf. It was my fathers secretary. Whats wrong? I immediately knew something was wrong. My father wast the only one who knew my number, but he hasnt tried to contact me since I left. That is why getting a call from his secretary after all this time only means one thing: something is wrong. He suffered from a heart attack, and he requested your presence. If you coulde to the house, Chapter 2 Ill be there. Send me the address, I answered without hesitation. Not matter how peaceful my life is here, I cant just stay here and ignore my father. He might not be the best husband for cheating on my mother and marrying the woman he cheated with. But hes always been a good father to me. Is everything okay, ire? Ethan inquired as soon as I hung up the phone. I need to go home. Can you please take care of my shop while Im gone? I requested a sense of urgency in my voice. Ethan furrowed his brow, concern etched on his face. Im sure Sonia can handle this on her own. What Im more worried about is you. Why are you suddenly going home? Youve always said you hated it there, right? His worry was palpable, and I knew that he genuinely cared about my well- being. Its my father, I answered truthfully. He took a loud breath before speaking again. Wait for me. Iming with you, he said. He was about to leave when I was quick to grab his arm to stop him. Ethan, wait! You dont have to. Im fine. You dont need toe. Im sure you have a lot of things here that you need to take care of, I said. It can function without me. Dont worry about it, he said. I had nothing to convince him otherwise. But when he was about to leave, his brother bumped into him, rushing, Ethan! Thank G od youre here! One of the cattle is about to give birth anytime soon. We need you there, he said. He blew a loud sigh as a sign of frustation. Cant you handle it without me? We can. But you know, if things go south, youre the only one who knows how to handle it, he answered. 00:08 Sun, Jan 21 Chapter 2 He turned in my direction with apologetic eyes. Im sorry, he apologized. I smiled and said, Im fine, Ethan. As I said, you dont need toe. Ill call you when I get there. Leave me your address. Ill follow you there when I can, he said before. following his brother, who was rushing back to the farm. I went back to clean up the shop before I started packing my stuff. Just when I was about to leave, my phone rang unexpectedly. It was an unknown number just like the previous call, but I didnt notice if it was the same. Without much thinking, I answered the call assuming it was Hubert. Ill call once Im at the airport, I quickly said the moment I answered the phone. Okay, Ill pick you up then, said the familiar baritone voice on the other line. It was too familiar that it sent shiver down my spine. I was too shock to respond. And before I did, he quickly hang up the phone. B asta rd I whisper to myself.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 BLAIRE The weight of the situation and the unexpected turn of events hung in the air like a storm cloud. Sebastian and I quickly went to my fathers hospital. room. Sebastian walked silently behind us as we entered the room. All eyes were on us the moment we stepped in. I couldnt help but notice the ring eyes that my stepsister kept throwing at me the moment I arrived. But my focus remained solely on the figure lying in the hospital bed. Dad I whispered, my voice filled with a mixture of relief and concern. His frail formy there, a stark contrast to the strong and imposing figure I had known throughout my life. My father turned his gaze toward me, and his eyes, though weary, held a spark of recognition and warmth. In that moment, it felt like a lifetime of separation had melted away, and I was once again the little girl seeking sce in her fathers presence. You finally had the guts to show up after all these years? Stacy, my stepmother, couldnt resist the urge to inject a barb of spite into the room. Her words,ced with bitterness, were a stark reminder of the strained rtionships that had defined my life. Ive only been gone for a year, Stacy, I replied, my toneced with at touch of sarcasm. Her animosity toward me had always been a source of tension, but I had grown used to it. Well, it felt like years to us! Stacy retorted, her hostility undiminished. Look what happened since you left. Weve been getting nothing but bad luck because of you. I couldnt help but roll my eyes in response to her usation. The idea that my absence had brought misfortune to their lives was as irrational as it was infuriating. How could one person be med for the twists of fate? Thats enough, Stacy, my father interjected, his voice feeble but authoritative. His words held a sense of weariness, as if he had grown tired of the family discord that had gued us for years. 1/4 00:09 Sun, Jan 21 Chapter 4 My fathers plea for peace was not lost on me, and I took a deep breath, quelling the urge to engage in a fruitless argument with Stacy. There were more pressing matters at hand, and my fathers well-being took precedence over past grievances. Father, how are you feeling? I asked, and my concern was genuine. He offered a weary but reassuring smile. Ive been better, ire, but Im still here. Thats what matters. Besides, Sebastian here has been helping us and picking everything up. Sebastian, who had remained silently by my side, finally spoke. Its what a good son-inw does, isnt it? I cant help but grow a frown upon hearing that. My eyes shifted to Catherine, who kept ring at me. My eyes lowered to her t stomach. It seems like she has finally given birth. And hearing Sebastian refer to himself as my fathers son-inw, it seems like they finally got married as they should. The bitter words tumbled from my lips as I gazed at Sebastian, the man who had once been my husband but had shattered our marriage with his betrayal. Well, Im d things work out between you and my sister. It will be a waste if it doesnt after what you and her did to me, I said with a bitterness that I couldnt quite suppress. My father, who was lying on the hospital bed, looked at me with an innocent expression, as if he had no knowledge of the turmoil that had unfolded in my absence. What do you mean, ire? Did something happen between you and Sebastian? he asked, genuine confusion marring his features. Sebastian, ever theposed one, stepped in to defuse the situation. I think my wife is just tired, father. Why dont we go back home so she can. get some rest? Well visit again once shes settled at home, he suggested, his tone gentle as he addressed my father. Without warning, he gently grasped my arm and led me out of the room. I was so stunned by his actions that I offered no resistance, merely allowing myself to be guided out of the room and into the hospital 00:09 Sun, Jan 21 Chapter 4 corridor. Once we were finally alone, away from the prying eyes and the weight of my fathers gaze, I found my voice. I think you grabbed the wrong wife, Sebastian. His brow furrowed in confusion as he nced at me. What are you talking about, ire? Youre my only wife. His words were like a punch to the gut, and I struggled toprehend what he was saying. It was as though my world had tilted off its axis, and the confusion intensified as I heard Catherines voice from behind us. Sebastian, wait! She shouted, and I could practically hear the exasperation in his sigh as he responded to her call. In that moment, I stood at the crossroads of a mystery, with fragments of a puzzle that didnt quite fit together. My heart raced, and my mind spun with the enigma of Sebastians words, and the presence of my sister in the midst of it all only deepened the intrigue. As Sebastian turned to face Catherine, I struggled to piece together the disjointed narrative. What had transpired in my absence? Had there been a deception, a ruse, that I had been unknowingly drawn into? The tangled web of emotions and rtionships was moreplex than I had ever imagined. Catherines arrival, with her presence in this fraught situation, only adeyers to the confusion. Her voice trembled as she spoke, and the lines her face bore a mixture of emotions that were difficult to decipher. Sebastian, you cant just walk away like this. You promised me youd stay. Sebastians features darkened, and he turned to face her, his voice tinged. with frustration. Catherine, I didnt promise you anything. Their exchange unfolded before me like a scene from a drama, and I struggled to find my voice amid the whirlwind of emotions and unanswered questions. It was as though I had walked into the middle of a y with a script I had never read. Sebastian, what is going on? I finally managed to utter it, my voice 00:09 Sun, Jan 21 Chapter 4 trembling with the tumult of emotions that swirled within me. Sebastian turned back to me, and his gaze held a mixture of guilt and resolve. Lets go. at home. Well talk He then grabbed my hand once again and pulled me away from the hospital room. **This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 BLAIRE My mind was a chaotic mess as I attempted to process the situation. It was a whirlwind of emotions, from confusion to anger to a deep sense of betrayal. I had to confront the reality of my past, whatever it may have. been, and the consequences it held for my future. As we walked away from the hospital room, with Catherine lingering in the background, the truth felt like a distant mirage. The pieces of the puzzle were sca ttered, and it was a daunting task to piece them together and make sense of the intricate web of rtionships that had defined my life. I struggled in vain to free my arm from Sebastians unyielding grasp. Each attempt to pull away seemed to fall on deaf ears as he maintained a steely grip. It was a futile struggle, and as we reached his car, he swiftly pushed me into the vehicle, closing the door behind me with a resounding thud. My heart raced with a mix of fear and frustration, uncertainty gnawing at the edges of my thoughts. The question on my lips couldnt be contained any longer, and I turned to Sebastian, my voice trembling with anxiety as I sought answers in this bewildering turn of events. Where are you taking me? I implored, the urgency in my voice belying the unease that settled. upon me. In our home, where else could it be? he replied, his face a mask of unyielding determination. The matter-of-fact tone in his voice sent a chill down my spine, and I couldnt help but question the reasons behind this sudden turn of events. No, youre not taking me anywhere near that house, I vehemently disagreed, my voiceced with a stubborn resolve. If youre feeling guilty about what happened, then at the very least, drive me back to my fathers house. Ill be staying there for now, I insisted, clinging to the familiarity of my fathers home as a sanctuary from this inexplicable situation. Sebastians response was anything but amodating. His voice held a yful tone, and a sly smirk curled his lips as he retorted, Thats absurd. Why would I let my wife stay in someone elses house when we have our own? The casual dismissal of my plea left me dumbfounded and conflicted. Stop calling me your wife. I stopped being your wife the moment you slept with my sister. Dont worry, Ive already moved on. You deserve each other. I dont know where you got that idea. But youre not going anywhere but our house. Thats where you belong, ire. As the car sped down the familiar roads, each passing street brought with it a flood of memories. The house, our home, loomed ahead like an unspoken reminder of the life we had once shared. It might not be filled with joy andughter, but this house was the only witness to my undying love for him. Sebastian parked the car with a sense of purpose, the engines soft hum falling silent. I found myself staring at the house, an imposing structure. that held within it the echoes of our shared history. It was a ce where love and betrayal had coexisted, a ce that had witnessed both joy and pain. I hesitated, my hand resting on the door handle, my gaze locked with Sebastians. Uncertainty hung in the air like a thick fog that refused to lift. In that moment, the choices before me seemed insurmountable, with the weight of the past and the uncertainty of the future pressing upon my shoulders. Sebastian stepped out of the car, waiting for me to join him. With a deep breath, I opened the car door and followed him towards the house. The familiar path led us to the front door, which stood as a solemn sentinel, guarding the secrets and the memories thaty within. As we entered the house, the air seemed to hang heavy with unresolved tension. It was a ce where the echoes of our shared past resided, each room a repository of memories that seemed to call out to me. The living room, where I used to fall asleep while waiting for him toe home. 24 Chapter 5 The tension between us was palpable, and as I met his gaze, the enigmatic. smile that yed on his lips sent a shiver down my spine. Do you really think that you can stop me from running away again? I questioned, my voice holding a note of defiance. The idea of returning to this life after the turmoil of the past was something I hadAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. vehemently. sought to escape. Sebastians response was anything but reassuring. He leaned in closer, his voice a low, measured whisper filled with a mysterious promise. No, I dont. But I can be very persuasive, he said, his eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that felt like it concealed a devious n. Sebastians words hung in the air, and I couldnt help but sense the weight of their hidden meaning. Im not easy to persuave, Sebastian. And I have no ns of staying here for good. Im leaving once my fathers health is settled, I bravely said as I tried topose myself, hiding the fact that our close proximity brought too much tension in every fiber of my being. The warmth radiating from his b*dy is enough to awaken the desire that I kept hidden for a very long time. Challenge epted, he replied before giving me his devilish smirk. I roll my eyes at him, trying to hide my difort. Wheres my room? I want to rest now. Its been a year since I left. Though there hasn much change from where I see it, I still dont want to act as if I o ce. In our room, of coure. Where would it be? he said, a yful smile tugging on the corner of his lips. In your dreams, Foster. I have no ns of sharing a bed with you. Your girlfriend might be, I said sarcastically. As if on cue, his phone rang. The sounding from his phone finally broke the tension building between us. I had the opportunity to take a nce on his phone screen. I hate to admit, but I felt a pang of jealousy when I read the name of my stepsister shing on his screen. Speaking of the devil I sneered irritably before turning my back on 00:09 Sun, Jan 21 G Chapter 5 him. I intentionally made each step heavy, creating a deliberate and audible stomp as I ascended the stairs, Chapter 6 Chapter 6 BLAIRE I went upstairs to find my room. I have no ns on sharing the same room with Sebastian. Theres no point in doing that since we already got. divorced. Despite his ims that were still husband and wife, I have already forgotten that I once used to be his wife. But the little voice inside my head couldnt help but be sarcastic. Do you? Have you really forgotten everything about him? I hate it when even my subconscious is more honest than myself. No. matter how hard I tried to deny it, he still has an effect on me, just like he used to before. Candice, can you please clean the guest room for me? Ill be using that while Im here, I said to one of the maids. Madam Foster? she replied with obvious confusion. And also, please refrain from calling me Madam Foster from now on. Call me Miss Banks, or better yet, just call me ire, I ordered her. M-Madam? I dont think I can do that, she said with hesitation. Fine. Call me whatever you like. Just dont call me with that h orendous name again, I said before heading towards the guestroom as I pulled my luggage. Candice then quickly followed me. She has no choice but to clean the guest room since Im already there. Maybe she finally figures out that I have no n to share the room with my ex-husband. I tried to help them out as they were trying to clean up the room. They tried to talk me out of it, but I insisted. They were probably wondering what had gotten into me. I must admit, one year ago, I didnt know anything about doing things around the house. I was used to having people do everything for me. But since I left, I have learned how to take care of myself without relying on anyone. 62% Chapter 6 All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It was alreadyte in the afternoon when we finally finished fixing the room. I wasnt nning on putting my clothes inside the drawer since I have no n of staying here for long. But I forgot to tell them not to touch. it, and theyd already put it out of my luggage before I even noticed. I was too tired to put it all back, so I decided to let it be for the time being. Madam I-Im sorry. Im not reallyfortable addressing your informally, Candice apologized.She had a tray of bread and juice on her hand when she went back to my room. Its fine, Candice. You can always call me ire, I replied. I think that sounds better given the fact that I might be in trouble if Mr. Foster hears me calling you Miss Banks and not Mrs. Foster, she said, followed by a chuckle. Whats wrong with that? Im no longer Mrs. Foster since our divorce, so I dont think youre doing anything wrong, I insisted. Id rather not try my luck with that, Miss ire. You know how ruthless. Mr. Foster can be, she insisted. Well, Id rather not talk about him. How have you been, by the way? I asked, trying to change the topic. Candice has been a good friend of mine since I moved here to theters mansion. She helped me get through the times that Ive been stru a new wife to Sebastian Foster. We became close friends as I tried t familiarize myself with my new environment. If youll ask me, everything has changed since you left, Miss ire. T whole house has be awfully quiet. And it was barely a house since one is staying here other than us, she started. What do you mean? I asked curiously. I couldnt help but be intrigued. Mister Foster was barely staying at home. Hes always in his office, working. If I didnt know it better, I would assume that he doesnt like staying at his own house, she answered. Or maybe hes staying with his mistress all this time. Im not here as 975 Chapter 6 anymore; he should have just brought her here, I uttered in annoyance. Mistress? Is that the reason why you filed for divorce? she asked curiously. Oh! Im sorry! Me and my big mouth! I shouldnt have asked that. Im really sorry, Miss ire, she quickly apologized. I just gave her a sweet smile in response. I dont know what happened between the two of you, and I have no right. to know the details. But if theres something that I can assure. I can definitely attest to it: he was staying at his office, drowning himself at work. Clifford told me everything. Hes with Mister Foster all the time, she said. Im sure its not all the time, Candice, I told her. I was not sure if it was her or myself that I was trying to convince. Thats one thing Im sure about, Miss ire. If Clifford and I werent in a rtionship. Id get suspicious about how close those two are. They are beside each other all the time, she replied. Really? You and Clifford? I was surprised to know that those two were in a rtionship. Yeah, it just happened, she said, shrugging her shoulders with a timid smile. But enough of us, she quickly dismissed. As I was saying, the house has never been the same since you left, and neither has Mister Foster. He certainly misses you, Miss ire. 11 I was out of words. I dont know exactly what to say after hearing that. of me wanted to believe everything Candice said. But arger part of n still has doubts about it. Especially when I saw it with my own eyes. Just when I was starting to doubt my decision, Sebastian arrived at home. with some news. I went down not to greet him but to talk to him about ou arrangement while I stayed at his house. But I wasnt expecting to see my stepmother and my stepsister with him waiting for me in the living room. I raised my eyebrow when my eyesnded on the trail of luggageing inside the house. Whats going on? I cant help but ask. Oh, dear! Thank you, Go d; youre here! We were so scared! my Clugter d stepmother Elena said before grabbing me into a tight embrace. My face remains straight. Though Im still confused about whats happening. I cant help but feel suspicious that I wont like where this is going. What are you doing here, Elena? I asked coldly. Thats not how youre supposed to talk to your mother, dear, she replied. I tried to stop myself from vomiting. She has done nothing to call herself my mother. The evil stepmother is more suitable for her. I was about to speak once again when Sebastian butted in. A group of ment attacked your house, ire. We suspected that it had something to do with your fathers debt. I assume that it wouldnt be safe for anyone to stay in your house in the meantime, he exined. Im sorry if we be a nuisance to you, Sebastian. We have no one to turn to. All of our friends turn their backs on us, Stacy said. Im sure ire wouldnt mind if we crashed in, right? she said as she shifted her eyes towards me. I suddenly had an urge to rip off that smile from her face. I cant help but wonder whether the attack was all real or whether she nned it all along so she could have a reason to stay at Sebastians house. Of course, I wouldnt mind. This isnt my house to decide. Since Sebastian brought you all here, it seems like it has all been decided, I replied with the most fake smile I could give. Enjoy your stay. I added before turning my back on them. I cant stand being in the same space with the three of them. I feel like I am suffocating. What happens here only fuels my desire to leave this ce as soon as possible. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 BLAIRE I cant believe that I have to endure staying at Sebastians house and leaving with my stepmother and stepsister all at the same time. If it wasnt for my father, I wouldnt be staying here. Now that they cant go back to our house, my father has no choice but to stay here as well. Ill just make sure that my father is in good health and that hes fine before I leave this house. I heard a soft knocking from the door. Miss ire, dinner is ready. They are all waiting for you downstairs. It was Candice. I walk towards the door and open it. Im fine, Candice. Im not really hungry. Tell them they can proceed without me, I said. She hesitated for a bit, but eventually she had no choice but to go back. and tell them what I said. I closed the door and went back to what I was doing before Candice arrived. I picked up my favorite book andid down on the bed, leaning against the headboard. I hadnt even finished the first page of the book that I was reading when I heard another knocking from the door. I frowned before I headed. towards the door and opened it. Candice. My words hang mid-air when it wasnt Candice who was behind the closed door. What are you doing here, Sebastian? I asked when I was finally able to recover from shock. Picking up my wife for dinner, he answered while staring straight into my eyes. Why would you need your wife when you have your mistress with you? Oh, my bad. Im not your wife anymore, so she isnt your mistress. Girlfriend, perhaps? I didnt sign those papers, so youre still my wife, he insisted. Then sign them now! Problem solve. I dont understand why youre still giving me so much trouble with our divorce when youre the one who Chapter 7 broke our vows in the first ce, I told him as my voice slowly arose along. with my emotions that I had kept for a very long time. Over my dead b*dy, ire. I will never sign those papers. You need to kill me first before I let you go, he said, his voice icy, before striding into my chamber. Hey! You cant just barge in here! I protested, trailing after him. My eyes. widened in surprise as he headed straight for my dresser. I furrowed my brow in bewilderment as he began sifting through my garments. What in the world do you think youre doing? Preparing you, he stated calmly. Youre apanying me downstairs, he dered. Ive already told you, I refuse! I insisted, folding my arms defiantly across my chest. It doesnt matter. You, of all people, know how I am perfectly capable of taking your clothes off, he uttered, leaving me even more perplexed. My eyes grew bigger and bigger as he slowly took up the distance between us. As he moved forward, my b*dy automatically took a step back, if not for the edge of the bed that hit the back of my leg, which stopped me from moving away from him. I grabbed the clothes from his hand. No, need. I can dress myself up said before running towards the bathroom. I let out a loud breath that I had no idea that I had been holding the wh time once I finally locked the door behind me. I want to scold myself. I hate to admit it, but he still has the same effect on me as he did before. I wanted to pretend that I had already forgotten all the feelings I have for him, but who am I kidding? It still hurts to this day because I still love him. But unlike in the past, I wont allow that love to blind me. I deliberately took my time inside the bathroom. I was praying that he wouldnt be there when I got out of the bathroom. But I think Go d is not on my side tonight. I roll my eyes when I find himfortably lying on my bed while reading the book that I was reading a while ago. 2/6 00:09 Sun, Jan 21 Chapter 7 You dont have to wait for me. I can go down alone, I told him as I rolled my eyes. And give you a chance to ditch me off again? Not going to happen, my sweet, lovely wife, he said, followed by a devilish smirk that sent shivers down my spine. Come on, lets go. The food is getting cold. I roll my eyes at him once again. Im not even trying to hide my annoyance toward him. I walked past him and headed towards the door. I hadnt taken a few steps when he suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me closer to him. My hands automatically pressed against his chiseled chest to support myself. I hitched my breath when I noticed that our faces. were only inches away from one another. Roll your eyes at me again, and Ill make sure that youre going to scream in pleasure the whole night, he whispered against my lips. I can feel his warm and minty breath brushing against my face. I swallowed hard when my throat suddenly felt dry. I havent noticed that I have been holding my breath the whole time. My eyes were so focused on his luscious lips that I didnt get a chance to hear what he said next. ire His calling my name feels like music to my ear. ire, he repeated. This time, I snapped out of my reverie. I cant believe that I allowed myself to daydream in front of him. Let go of me! I yelled at him, masking my embarrassment with anger. Stubborness suited you well, ire, hemented with a yful smile. on his lips. But I will not allow you to defy every chance you get. He held my arm once again and gently pulled me out of the room. I tried. to s natch my arm back, but he was holding me tightly. Instead of letting me go, he shifted his hand onto mine, joining them together. He didnt let me go until we reached the dining area. Elena and Stacy turned to us at once. I can see their eyebrows raising when they see us holding each others hands. I couldnt help but smirk. when I noticed how Stacy clenched her teeth upon seeing us together. Chapter 7 Im sorry for making you all wait. My wife feels a little under the weather, Sebastian said once we reached the table. Stacy looks as if she was on the verge of throwing the knife that she was holding towards me. Sebastian always takes the power seat. And Stacy deliberately took the right seat besides Sebastian while Elena was sitting on the left side. Leaving me with no other space than to take the next avable seat, which is beside Stacy. Its alright, Sebastian. Were the ones who wanted to say sorry for intruding on your space. Please take a seat. Stacy prepared this meal as a token of our appreciation. Elena spoke with the fakest smile I have ever seen in my entire life. You dont have to do this, Stace. Youre all family, and helping in times of need was the right thing to do, Sebastian replied as he settled. into his chair. But, Ba sty, I really want to do this. I cant imagine what I wouldve done if you hadnt answered my call, Stacy added, her eyes gloating as if she wanted to tell me that she still remains Sebastians priority. Youre my wifes sister; of course Ille, he answered. Her jaw dropped upon hearing what Sebastian said. I sneered in silence, but they still didnt fail to notice. I hold my smile as I shrug my shoulder as I start to put food on my te. I remained silent while the three of them continued their conversation. Im not really hungry. Aside from tha I dont think I would be able to hold my meal knowing that Im sharing it with my ex-husband and his mistress. After a few bites, I carefully arrange my utensils and wipe my mouth with the table napkin. The sound of a chair scraping against the floor distracted. the three of them, and they suddenly became silent. Id like to excuse myself. Enjoy your dinner, I said, breaking the silence. I didnt wait for their answer. I immediately turned my back and left the dining area. I went straight back to my room and locked myself inside. I took a couple of deep breaths before I finally recovered from that intense dinner. Im just d that its finally over. I started to gather my 446 Chapter 7 things as I prepared myself for the bath. I took my precious time and ran a warm bath. I soaked myself in the water for a good amount of time. It feels so refreshing. It somehow relieves some of the tensions all over my b*dy. I cant wait toy down on my bed and take some rest. Once Im done taking a shower, I put on my nightgown before heading towards the vanity mirror. I put on some lotion and some night cream before heading towards the bed. Just as I was about to turn off mympshade, I heard a knocking from the door. I nced at the clock, and its already nine in the evening. Who is it? I reached for my robe and wrapped it around my b*dy to cover myself up before I headed towards the door. I slowly opened it, and I was surprised -to see Sebastian and Stacy standing outside the door. Whats going on here? I asked in confusion. Didnt I tell you that youre going to stay in our room? Sebastian asked. coldly, emphasizing the word our to make his point. And I answered you no, right? I dont have any ns of sharing a bed with anyone, even for a night, I answered. Ba sty, its fine. I can stay in your room. I wouldnt mind, Stacy butted in shamelessly. Regardless of whether Sebastian and I were divorced or not, I was still in awe, watching Stacy practically beg to be with Sebastian. Whats going on with these two? Why do they have to keep dragging me into their mess? I turned to Sebastian, and he was ring at me. He looks like a predator whos ready to devour his prey. I cleared the invisible lump in my throat as I tried to maintain our eye contact. But it was me who couldnt handle. the heat of his gaze, which turned my eyes away. ߧ Stacy, you can take this room, Sebastian said coldly. 5/6 00:09 Sun, Jan Chapter 7 Before I could even react, he bended forward, and the next thing I knew, I was hanging upside as Sebastian put me on his shoulder like a sack of hot potatoes. Sebastian, put me down! I screamed at the top of my lungs as I struck his back with my eagerness to force him to put me down. But it didnt work. Instead, he smashed my buttocks in to shut me up. Stay still. Reserve your strength forter.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 BLAIRE Put me down, Sebastian! I yelled at him once again while he continued. to proceed to the room that we used to share. As you wish, sweetheart, he replied before throwing himself to the soft bed without a warning. You, brute! I yelled at him in anger. What the hell is wrong with you? I asked as I quickly got up from the bed. Whats wrong with having my wife share a room with me? We used to do that, didnt we? Like you said, used to, I said, emphasizing each word to make a point. Were divorced. I dont think sharing a room with my ex-husband was a good idea. Why? he smirked. Are you afraid of what might happen when you share a bed with me? Afraid to admit that behind this grand facade that you hate, you might sumb to your desire to sleep with me? he said, taunting me. Dream on, Sebastian. I have no more feelings for you. I throw it all away the moment you choose to sleep with my sister, I said, pouring every ounce of anger I have kept inside my heart. I left without giving him at chance to exin. But I certainly believe that it wouldnt be necessary. Ive seen it with my own eyes; theres no exnation needed. That was ages ago! You do realize that she was my girlfriend before we got married. Do you think were just ying rock, paper, scissors throughout our rtionship? He said this while frowning, as if what I said was a big mystery to him. Dont y dumb, Sebastian. We both know that you jump off the bed with her the moment you know shes back. Stop acting as if youre innocent. Marrying you was the biggest mistake I have made in my entire life. Im regretting every minute of it! I hadnt noticed that I said those words in one breath. After saying all of that, I was already catching my Chapter 8 breath. Are you done? He said it as if what I said didnt make sense to him. Yes, Im done. And Im leaving. I said before turning my back on him. It didnt take me a few steps before he grabbed my arm and pulled me closer to him. I was so surprised that I felt numb when my b*dy smashed against his well-toned b*dy. He didnt give me a chance topose myself. He grabbed my nape without a warning, and before I knew it, I found my lips. pressed against his. He was holding my nape tightly, not giving me any chance to escape. I leaned my hand against his chiseled chest and pushed him as hard as I could. But as his lips keep invading my mouth, my strength slowly escapes my b*dy. I cursed when I found myself moaning the moment he slid his tongue inside my mouth. The warmth of his k*sses ignites the desire hidden beneath my soul. His k*sses remind me of what we used to share in this same room, especially when he k*sses me with the same ferocity as he did before. It was as if not a year had passed. I can still remember the feeling that he gives me whenever he imprisons me in his arms. As our k*sses deepened, his hand started to roam around my b*dy. As his other hand was still holding my nape tightly, his other hand started to move down my neck to the valley of my breast. The warmth of his touch was seeping through the thin fabric of my nightgown. It was more than enough to send shivers down my spine and set my b*dy on fire. I gasped for air when he gently pinched the tip of my breast. He immediately took that chance to fully im my lips and k*ss me more passionately. Before I knew it, I found myself returning his k*sses. Moving along with every movement of his sweet and luscious lips. Sipping, licking, and svcking each others tongues as if weve been hungry for a very long time. My mind was hasty, and I wasnt thinking properly at this moment. All my rationale has already jumped out the window. The only thing thats going on in my head right now is how I will satisfy the hunger thats engulfing my b*dy. I want more. I want to k*ss him more. I want him to touch me more. But I couldnt voice out any of it since his mouth remained pressed Chapter against mine the whole time. But despite my poor judgment, theres still a little sanity in my system. S-Sebastian, we should stop I said this in between our k*sses. Yes, we should, he answered as he was trying to catch his breath. Though he didnt make an effort to do what hes doing, Instead, his hand that was on top of my right breast slowly traveled down to my belly, and he didnt stop there. S-Sebastianno. I tried to stop him, but my words werent enough to stop his urge to touch my most intimate part. Aaaahhhh! I moaned with pleasure when he finally found the treasure in between my legs. No? he said with a yful smirk on his face. But youre so wet down here, he added before brushing his finger against my entrance. I groaned in frustration. I wanted him to put it inside already, but instead, he continued to taunt my entrance. With every touch of his finger against my drench pvssy, it increases my need to feel more and to want more. I clenched his cor when he started to y with my neck. Fckaaaahhh I moaned against his lips as my b*dy craved more. We were in the middle of a heated moment when I heard a knock from the door. Somehow, it brought me back to my senses. The desire within my b*dy started to wear off. Especially when I heard who it was th on the other side of the door. Sebastian? I heard what Catherine said. Sebastian, stop, I told him as I tried to move my lips away from his. Someone at the door, I added while trying to push him as hard as I could. His hand remained inside my wet pants, and he didnt show any sign of stopping. I dont care. Let her be, he replied before trying to im my lips once. again. I gathered all the strength that I have in my b*dy and pushed myself so hard until I finally seeded. 00:09 Sun, Jan 21 G Chapter 8 Fck! he cursed as he brushed his finger across the strand of his hair. Stay here. Were not done yet, he said while looking intently into my eyes. I opened my mouth to disagree, but it was toote since he didnt waste any moment before he proceeded to open the door. What is it. Catherine? he asked, his voiceced with annoyance. Did I disturb? Im sorry, she said, acting like a lost puppy with her doll eyes and pouted lips. I cant help but admire what a good actress she was. If I didnt know any better, I would certainly believe her act. Sebastian took a loud breath before he answered. No, you didnt. What is it? he asked once again. Are you busy? Can I talk to you for a moment? I cant sleep. I think Im still traumatized by what happened this afternoon, she exined. I raised my eyebrow in disbelief. Dont tell me Sebastian will fall for this st upid act. But G od really has a way to surprise me. My jaw dropped when I heard what he said next. You want me to make you some tea? It will help you calm your nerves and fall asleep faster, he suggested. That would be great. I know this is too much to ask, but could you please. stay with me until I fall asleep? You know youre the only one I can count on. I could ask ire to apany me, but I know how much she hates. me, which I dont really understand why, she replied. My eyes widen in surprise. I hissed, Youve got to be kidding me. Do you actually believe this woman? If I hadnt known better, I would say that she paid those men to attack our house just so she could squeeze herself into your house. ire, thats enough! Sebastian, though cold and indifferent throughout our marriage, never dared to raise his voice at me. But as they say, theres always a first time for everything. Youve been gone for so long. You have no idea what Catherine has gone through while youre busy with your life. 00:09 Sun, Jan 21 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 8 The least you could do is be considerate, he fumed before walking out of the room. As I stood alone in our bedroom, a whirlwind of emotions and memories. engulfed me, leaving me utterly dumbfounded. It was as if time had. folded in on itself, bringing back the vivid and intense feelings I had experienced the day I saw him walk into Catherines hotel room. The pain, the shock, and the profound sense of betrayal all rushed back, hitting me like a tidal wave. The room that had once been a sanctuary for our love now felt like a cage of haunting memories. Every corner and every piece of furniture seemed to echo with the past, and I couldnt escape the rush of emotions that washed over me. The moment he stepped into that hotel room with Catherine, my world shattered. It was a sight I never thought I would witness-a scene that left an indelible mark on my heart. The pain of that memory-the image of him with another woman-was etched deep into my soul. The pain was like a relentless ache in my chest. It was a wound that no amount of time could heal, a scar that would forever mark my soul. Tears welled up in my eyes as I felt the same betrayal that Ive felt before. I wanted to scold myself for letting my weakness get a hold of me. I let him. touch me again, and whats worse, I enjoyed it. It will never happen again, I told myself, as if I were trying to convi myself that Id have the strength to resist his touch. I gathered some pillows and nkets before heading towards the walk- closet. Id rather sleep here than share a bed with him. After settling in, I locked myself inside so I could finally rest for the night. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 BLAIRE I was jolted awake when I heard a loud voice. I rubbed my eyes as I tried to get a hold of what was going on. I looked around my surroundings, and it slowly dawned on me where I was. I almost forgot that I locked myself inside the walk-in closet and spent the night here. I badly wanted to get away from Sebastian, and Id rather stay here on this ufortable couch than sleep in that king-size bed. What do you mean you didnt see any sign of her? Have you checked all the CCTV? He stayed silent for a minute before yelling again. Then, how the hell did she manage to leave? What is she, a ghost? he said sarcastically. Tell everyone that no one is allowed to rest until you find her. If you dont, it will be your head! he threatened. I nced at the clock and noticed that it was only five in the morning. I have been missing all night, and he only noticed it this morning? I hissed, Im guessing he just returned. Thats the only possible reason. why he only noticed it then. I grabbed my robe and put it on. I wanted to let him go crazy around looking for me for a little longer, but then I remembered that I needed to go back to the hospital to check on my father. I walk to the door and open it. Sebastian quickly shifted his gaze tow me when he heard the creaking of the door. I looked at him withzy It didnt fail my eyes when he dropped his jaw when he finally realized that I had been hiding in the closet the whole time. Nevermind. Shes here, he said to the person he was talking to on the other line before hanging up the phone. Have you been here all night? he asked before quickly taking the distance between us until our faces were inches away from each other. Unlike yesterday, Impletely in my senses now. Im aware that I shouldnt put myself in a compromising position whenever Sebastian is around. So without second thought, I immediately moved away and put distance between them. 1/6 100:10 Sun, Jan 21 Chapter 9 Yes, I have spent the whole night inside the closet, yet you only notice it now. I wonder why it is, Sebastian.I asked him sarcastically, despite knowing exactly the reason why he hadnt noticed it until now. Its because he clearly spent the whole night with Catherine. Catherine is in no good state right now. I believe I have to stop you right there. I dont care whatever the hell it is that you did with herst night. I have no interest at all. Why do you think I asked for divorce in the first ce? You can spend the whole week with her, and I wouldnt care. Just sign-the papers, and Ill be out of your hair, I said, shrugging my shoulders as if it werent a big thing. He remained silent. I get a chance to stare at him for a little while. I noticed his tossled hair, the dark circle under his eyes, and his loosened. tie. He looks like he aged overnight. He looked so stressed. That will never happen, ire, he answered coldly, with the same iciness. in his eyes. He has always been serious, but Ive never seen him like this. It was like a totally different side of him that I had never known before.. I was about to say something when I heard a knocking from the door. I rolled my eyes when I heard it. Sebastian, are you up? said Catherine from the other side of the door, Your girlfriend is looking for you, Sebastian, I said before turning my back on him and walking straight to the bathroom. I have a lot more. things to deal with today than waste my time with their antics. Id rather waste my energy taking care of my father than talking to the two of them I can barely hear the sound of their voices inside the bathroom. Though Im not really interested in what theyre talking about, I couldnt help but be curious. I tried pressing my ear against the door, but I couldnt hear anything. After a couple of minutes of trying, I finally gave up. I eventually focus on taking a bath and preparing myself. It took me a good amount of time before I finally finished fixing myself. I blow-dried my hair and put on a little make-up before heading out of the bathroom. Though I noticed Sebastian sitting on the bed while facing hisptop, I pretended that I didnt see him. I went straight to the closet. 62%2 Chapter 9 I went straight to the drawer and ran my hand across the clothes hanging in the closet. It was toote when I realized that I had left all my clothes in the other room. I was wearing nothing under my thick bathrobe. I groaned in frustration. I quickly turned around and went out of the closet, but I wasnt expecting to bump into a hard and chiseled chest. My eyes widen when I am facing the familiar chest of Sebastian Foster. I gulped. when I noticed that he was wearing nothing but a white towel wrapped around his waist. I pushed him as hard as I could the moment I got back to my senses. What are you doing here? Get out of my way, I grunted before rolling my eyes at him. Now, Im not allowed to enter my own closet, he asked sarcastically. If you didnt insist that I share a room with you, we wouldnt be in this kind of situation, I replied, raising my eyebrow. He just smirked. Whats mine is yours. It doesnt make sense for us to use a different room, he said to justify his decision. Whatever, I replied before walking out of the closet. I hadnt even reached the door when I heard his voice again. Where do you think youre going? he asked. Im going to get my stuff, obviously. Wearing that? he said, frowning as he looked at me from head to toe. You dont expect me to wear my night gown going out, do you? He growled inwardly, Stay here. Ill get it. So, he can go to Catherines room again? I dont think so. You cant get enough of my sister, can you? Youll get every chance you get to go into her room, I said before even thinking that I sound like a jealous. wife. But you are, said the tiny voice inside at the back of my head, 3/6 ӧѧާ֧ When are you going to stop with this nonsense? I went to see Catherine as a good friend. He was exasperated. I just shrugged my shoulders, staring straight into his eyes as I raised my eyebrow. I was looking at him intently, as if I were challenging him. In the end, he blew a loud breath in resignation. He looked away and walked toward the phone. I was watching him closely, wondering what he was nning to do next. Candice, bring all ires stuff into our room, he said before hanging up the phone. Better? he said when he shifted his attention towards me. Instead of answering, I responded by rolling my eyes at him. And before I knew it, I found him standing in front of me in a blink of an eye. What the-h-how did you get here so fast? I said it in surprise. I automatically took a step back. Didnt I warn you about rolling your eyes at me? He said almost a whisper as he continued to take a step forward, slowly closing the distance between us. I dont remember anything. I denied while my voice started to tremble. Come here; Ill make you remember, he said before grabbing my waist. and pulling me tightly, imprisoning me in his strong arms. I hitched my breath when our faces were only inches away from each. other. My heart raced when I felt his warm and minty breath brushing against my face. To make matters worse, the thick fabric of my bathrobe was not enough to stop my b*dy from feeling the warmth radiating from his b*dy. It didnt help that I wasnt wearing anything underneath. Being this close to him was enough to set my b*dy on fire. I started to panic when he slowly started untying the knot of my bathrobe. Lust was starting to take over my system. Im already on the verge of giving into my desire. Do you remember it now? he whispered, maintaining the close distance. between our lips but not letting it touch. 00:10 Sun, Jan 21 Chapter 9 G My mouth feels dry, and I lost track of how many times I gulped just to ease my sudden thirst. I tried to open my lips, but no words came out of my mouth. Instead, I nod my head in response. Say it, he said seductively. I want to hear you say it. I feel like I was hynoptized, doing everything ording to his bidding. I just found myself following his every bidding. Youre going to make me scream in pleasure if I roll my eyes at you again. It wasnt a warning, ire. Its a promise. And Idont break any promise, he said before iming my lips without a warning. No! This isnt right. Thats what I have been shouting inside my head. But my b*dy betrays me as if it has a master of its own. And thats none other than Sebastian. He owns every fiber of my being, and no matter how much I try to deny the desire that I have for him, it will eventually find a way to expose itself. way But I needed to be stronger than my desire. I cant let him have his with me whenever he wants to. Im not one of his toys to y with. I gather all my strength in my b*dy to get away from his grasp, but hes too strong. No matter how hard I pushed, he wouldnt budge. He continued to k*ss me passionately. He slid his tongue inside my mouth and taunted me with it. I had no idea how long I would be able to withstand it before desire took over my whole b*dy. Just when I was about to lose control, his phone started ringing, bre all the spells that surround us. We were both catching our breath whe finally let go of my lips. When I realized what just happened, I quickly pushed him away. This time, he willingly took a step back, putting some distance between us. I couldnt look him in the eye after what happened. I cant believe I allowed myself to be swayed by his k*ss again. Im a hopeless case when ites to his advances. I feel like a moth drawn to a fire. I know it will kill me, but I dont give a da mn. To save myself from embarrassment, I ran back to the walk-in closet and locked myself in. I dont think I can stand being in the same room with Chapter 9 him right after what happened. ire he called my name on the other side of the door, but I remained. silent. I let out a sigh of relief when I heard his footsteps as he walk away from the door.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 BLAIRE Sebastian was ring at me when we reached the elevator going up to the lobby of the hospital. I was avoiding his eyes while trying to suppress the smile that threatened to escape my lips. Whenever I remember the look. on his face the moment I stepped on the gas, I cant hold back my smile. You think its funny, ire? He asked irritatedly. His gaze bore a sharp, piercing intensity as he stared at me. Yeah, it is, I replied, bearing a sweet and sarcastic smile. He responded by rolling his eyes at me. I squinted my eyes. Why do you get to threaten to punish me whenever I roll my eyes at you and I dont when youre the one who does it? I asked, raising my eyebrow. He chuckled before slowly taking the distance between us. The elevator is huge, but it suddenly bes tight for the two of us. My feet automatically take a step back until my back hits the elevator wall. He leaned forward and put his hands on the handrail, encaging me in between his strong, muscr arms. Why, do you also want to make me scream in pleasure? he asked, almost whispering while our faces were inches away from one another. I hitched my breath as my eyes were fixed on his sweet, luscious lips. But before desire took over my sanity, I quickly pushed him as hard as I could. He then immediately put a distance between us. In your dreams, I told him, brushing off the heat thats starting to crawl to my b*dy as he teased me. He smiled and said, Oh, I am dreaming about it, love. I was thankful when I heard the elevator door ring. I dont think I can stand spending another minute with him in that tight elevator. Once the door opened, I immediately walked out without looking back. From the parking lot, we need to take another elevator to the top floor, where my fathers room was located. I practically ran towards the elevator when I saw that it was almost closing. I wanted to ride a different elevator so I 1/6 Chapter II wouldnt have to share the same tight space with Sebastian again. Despite us struggling with a huge debt above our heads, my father still gets the best medical care he needs thanks to Sebastians help. If I had any other choice, I wouldnt choose to ask for help from him. Unfortunately, hes all I have. We have no ce to stay and no money in our pockets. All our assets were frozen since my father used them as coteral. Though Im thankful for everything that Sebastian did for us. Im worried that we might pull him into this mess as well. People who were after my father might go after him if he continues to associate himself with us. When I entered the elevator, I saw him trying to run after the elevator. I pressed it already so it would close faster, but I failed. He managed to put his arm in between the elevator door, preventing it from closing. I can feel his heated gaze towards me when he manages to enter the elevator. I looked at him everywhere, but he avoided eye contact while pretending as if it werent my intention to leave him. I moved to the corner of the elevator to make way for the other people who were trying to get in and to put some distance between us as well. But he immediately follows me and stands beside me in the corner. It feels like the longest elevator ride I have ever taken in my whole life, as if, with each passing time, the spaces between us be tighter. I was tapping my shoes against the floor, trying to relieve the tension that was engulfing my b*dy. People are squeezing themselves, trying to get in. I found myself pressed tightly against the corner of the elevator. I winced. when a man identally hit my chest with his elbow. He quickly apologized when he noticed what happened. I just smiled since I knew that he didnt really mean it. I felt Sebastians intense gaze when our eyes met. He looks pis sed, and I dont understand the reason. With his clenched fist and tightened jaw, he quickly positioned himself in front of me and imprisoned me in between. his arms as if he were trying to protect me from the people surrounding. US. Next time, were taking the private elevator. Okay? he said. He sounded so pis sed. 2/6 This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chanter 11 Theres a private elevator? I asked in confusion. I thought this was the only elevator going up. Your father is upying the most expensive room in this hospital; of course there will be a private elevator for that, he answered. Oh, I had no idea, I replied, shrugging my shoulder. You would if you waited for me and didnt go ahead, trying to avoid me, he said irritatedly. Well, its not my fault that you followed me here. You know theres a private elevator. Why didnt you take it instead of squeezing yourself here? Ill go wherever you go, he answered while staring intently into my eyes. I gulped when my throat suddenly felt dry. I tried to avoid his eyes, but I can still feel his intense gaze piercing into my soul. I hadnt noticed that I had been holding my breath since then. Breathe, he whispered. His warm and minty breath was brushing against my face. I clear my throat, trying to calm my nerves. I was finally relieved when the door opened up and people inside started to get off one by one until were the only ones left inside once again. This time, he maintains the distance between us by taking the other corner of the elevator. We ge the elevator silently when it finally opens up on our floor. We remained silent until we reached the room. I opened the door and found a nurse and a doctor talking to my father. He seems okay now and has fully recovered. Hi, dad, I greeted. Hey, sweetheart. Im d youre here. The doctor had good news. He said I can go home today, he said excitedly. Wow, thats great news, dad, I replied. My heart was filled with joy. Yes, it is, sweetheart. I cant wait to go home. I dont really like staying in a 00:10 Sun, Jan 21 Chapter II hospital, he said. couldnt answer immediately. I dont know how to tell him about what happened to our house. I looked at Sebastian, who was currently talking to the doctor. Our eyes meet for a second, but I quickly look away. I focused on my dad, who cant hide his excitement to go home. After a few minutes, the doctor left, and Sebastian came to join us. It seems like youre doing very well, dad, Sebastian said. Thanks to you, of course. I wouldnt know what Id done with you. Im just d that despite everything bad that happened to my life, I still made the best decision by marrying off my daughter to you, Sebastian. I dont know if I can take it if your marriage fails as well. It gives mefort whenever I think that my daughter is in the right hand. Sebastian and I shared the same expression on our faces as we looked at each other. I dont know how to break the news to him. However, no matter how hard and painful it is, I need to tell him the truth. I cant go around him pretending my marriage is okay when Im already asking him to sign the divorce paper. I took a deep breath, gathering all the strength I could. Dad, I need to tell you something, I started. What is it, sweetheart? he asked, smiling sweetly. Im not sure if I have the heart to break that sweet smile on his face. But before I could even finish what I was about to say, Sebastian was already standing beside me, and his arm was wrapped around my shoulder. I regarded him with a puzzled expression. ire and I were already trying to have a child, Sebastian uttered, whichpletely caught me off guard. My eyes widen in shock, and my b*dy is too stunned to move. Oh! Well, its about time! Congrattions in advance. I cant wait to see my grandchildren! He responded ecstatically. Next time, sweetheart, get straight to the point. You scared me there for a second. I thought youre going to tell me that youre having a divorce. He chuckled. Chapter II just suffered a heart I forced a smile as I went along with Sebastians lie, Ha attack, and Im sure the news about our divorce wouldnt sit well with him. Despite my objection regarding Sebastians decision to lie to my father, I decided to remain silent and go along with it. I started packing up everything as the doctor had already given my father permission for discharge. Sebastian helped with the packing. While were busy packing, Sebastians phone rings. Excuse me, Ill just get this call. He excused himself before he went out to answer the call. I used that chance to talk to him about what happened a while ago. I saw him at the end of the hallway. He was so engrossed over the phone. that he did notice my presence. Its probably work-rted since he looks so serious while talking over the phone. I couldnt hear what they were talking about, and I didnt bother to listen since it had nothing to do with me. The call didnt take that long. I immediately approached him once I saw him hang up the phone. Were the only ones on the floor, so its for a VIP patient. What the hell was that, Sebastian? I inquired, clearly irritated. You have to be very specific, ire. Im well aware that I have a lot of things that pis s you off, he responded. Why did you tell my father that were trying to have a child? Thats theplete opposite of what Im asking you! Im asking for divorce, not a child, I uttered in between gritted teeth. Is that what youre mad about? he asked, acting as if it wasnt much of a deal. I couldnt answer immediately. I frown, trying to contemte where he is going with this. Im not even done figuring out when he speaks again. If it bothers you so much, why dont we go back inside and tell your father the truth? he challenged me. He then grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the door. I was taken aback, my astonishment evident in my widened eyes and the gasp that escaped my lips. I quickly pulled him back to stop him. Are you out of your mind? You cant just do that! Youre well aware of his 00:10 Sun, Jan 21 Chapter II condition. Exactly, ire, he answered. I said that because Im trying to protect your dad. If you think telling him about that will not do him any harm, then be a guest. Tell him everything. I hate that theres truth in his words. But it doesnt justify him lying to my father. And lying to him doesnt? He blew a loud breath, as if this conversation were wearing him out. Hes your father, ire. If you really know whats good for him, then I wont stop you. Do what you think is right. Ill wait for you downstairs. Ill prepare the car. They will send someone to assist you. Dont worry about the bill; its all settled. He didnt give me a chance to answer. He walked towards the elevator and left. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 BLAIRE What do you mean were not going to our house. ire? My father asked. once inside the car. Clifford brought another car for us since the one that we used to drive here was only fit for two passengers. I figure that its better to tell him about it now. I couldnt answer immediately. I was contemting how to put it lightly so that the news about the attack wouldnt affect his health. I was d that Sebastian volunteered to answer. Theres some problem with the bank. But it is not something to worry about. Youll be back in your house in no time. For now, youll all be staying at our house. Stacy and Catherine were already there. Sebastian said. But didnt you say you were trying to have a child? Wouldnt our presence be a problem for both of you? I think I still have one property in Miami that I havent put on the bank. We8 can stay there in the meantime, he suggested. Dad, no. I disagree. Its better that you stay with me so I can take care of you. Honey, Stacy will definitely take care of me, he insisted. I doubt that. I murmured. My father definitely heard that, but he fell deaf. I never liked Stacy, but I respected her because I knew she made my father happy. Please, stay with us for a little longer. Just to make sure that youre okay. Dad looked at Sebastian in the rear-view mirror as if confirming if it was really okay for him to stay with us. He then smiled before he answered his unspoken question. Its fine, Rafael. You can stay with us. Besides, ire and I were rather creative. Well find a way. And of course, our room is soundproof, so it wouldnt be a problem. My eyes widen in shock upon hearing hisst words. I gave him a stern look. My checks were burning from embarrassment. On the other hand, 1/5 Chapter 12 Sebastian doesnt look bothered, but rather, hes clearly enjoying my difort. Im d that he was sitting in front while Clifford was the one driving for us and my father took the back seat. It didnt take long before we finally reached Sebastians house. Sebastian probably told them that my father would be discharged today, so we found both of them waiting outside the mansion for us. Stacy was smiling sweetly, as was Catherine. But thetters eyes were more focused on my husband than my father. I couldnt help but roll my eyes upon seeing them. Am I the only one who sees how fake they are? Honey, Im happy youre finally home! Stacy greeted my father as she quickly attended to him. This isnt your home, Stacy. I brushed her off. ea She gave me a nasty re but didnt say anything. I responded by rolling my eyes at her. Im not here to please any of them, so why would I bother pretending to be nice? As were about to get inside the house, I feel a strong arm pulling at my waist. I looked to my side and found Sebastian with a yful smile on his face. He then slolfully lowered his head and put his mouth near my ear. I saw you roll your eyes, he whispered. I re at him. You warned me not to roll my eyes at you. That doesnt mean I cant d it with others, I reasoned out. He smirked. You do know how to make your way around things, dont you? Youre smart. He looks so proud. I raised my eyebrows and said, I have always been smart. I just pretended. not to know things so I wouldnt hurt your ego. He doesnt seem hurt about what I said, but instead, he burst into a hugeugh. Hisughter seized their collective attention, and they all turned. toward us with perplexed gazes. I saw how Catherine red at us. I didnt pay much attention to her because her opinion didnt matter to me. She can curse me all she wants, for all I care. Chapter 12 I prepared something for you, honey Stacy told my father. How? You dont even know how to fry an egg, I asked sarcastically. I heard my fathers loud and sharp breath. Thats enough, ire. Can we all just get along? he asked. I bit my lower lip to stop myself from defying what my father wanted. He needed rest, and thest thing I want to give him is stress. Ill try my best, dad. Thank you, sweetheart, he responded. I dont feel like eating for now. Would it be okay if I took some rest for a while? Of course, dad. Ill walk you to your room, I suggested. No need, sweetheart. Stacy can do that for me. Why dont you take care of your husband? Im sure he was tired as well. He has been taking care of everything since I got admitted to the hospital, he said, turning his eyes towards Sebastian. I looked at him, and somehow I felt guilty for all the things Id done to him these past few days. But before I dwelled on pity, I reminded myself betrayed our vows. All of these are nothingpared to the pain that Ive been through because of that. Were not even close to getting even. He will need more than just paying my fathers hospital bill to make up for what happened. that he did worse than I did. He cheated on me. He reminded myself Dont worry, Rafael. ire always takes care of me, Sebastian answered on my behalf before putting his arm around my shoulder. But what surprised me was when he k*ssed me in front of everyb*dy without a warning. I was so stunned to speak that I found myself getting along with his charades. Stacy and Catherine look so surprised. I cant me them. Even I was surprised by what Sebastian did. Im happy to see that everything is working out between the two of you, hemented. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 12 I put on a fake simile as I wait for them to leave, Once theyre gone, I immediately remove his hand from my shoulder. He just chuckled in response. I need to go. I have a few meetings to attend. Ill see youter, he said. But before he left, he nted another brief k*ss on my lips. I hissed at him because I knew hed done that on purpose. The only audience that we needed to put on a show with is not here. So, I know he doesnt have to k*ss me, but he did. It almost slipped my mind that Catherine was still there. She instantly greeted me with her fiery eyes once Sebastian was gone. It was as if shepletely transformed from this sweet little angel into this evil, coniving b itch. You will not take Sebastian away from me, ire. Ill make sure of that, she warned me. My dear stepsister, I have no ns on taking him away from you. You can have him all for yourself. You just have to put him on leash because, as you can see, hes the one who keeps on following me, I responded. She smirked and said, Sebastian is definitely plotting something. Hes probably going to use you and then ditch you once he gets what he needs. Then he wille back to me just like he always did. She sounds so confident. I maintain a straight face. Though what she said clearly put doubts in my head, I didnt let her notice. Youre probably right. Shall I enjoy and cease this moment with him? It isnt fair if hes the only one enjoying this game, is it? Her face was a Kodak moment. She wasnt expecting that I wouldnt fold just like I used to. And thats the reason why I pushed her further. Thank you for the heads-up. Ill be enjoying hispany in my bedter tonight. Get your filthy hands off my Sebastian! she yelled at me beforeunching an attack. Shes about to p me in the face, but I was quick to catch it mid-air. It probably slipped your dense head, but let me remind you, Catherine.. 4/5 00:10 Sun, Jan 21 Chapter 12 Youre inside my house. Try hitting me again, and youll find yourself homeless, begging on the street. Thats not a warning, but a promise, I threatened her, quoting what Sebastian used to tell me. She definitely gets the idea because her expression changes. She looks like a drowned rat. I let go of her and turned my back on her. I decided to leave the house and get some fresh air. I dont think Id be able to stand staying in that house with those leeches. 5/5 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 BLAIRE Since I dont want to stay in our house, I decided to pay Sebastian a visit in his office. I wanted to talk to him about our setup. I need to set some boundaries. He cant just k*ss me and hold me whenever he wants to. We may still be married, but our marriage is over. Im just waiting until everything is settled before I push for divorce again. But this time, Ill make sure that he will definitely sign it. Its been a year since Ist went to his office. On my way there, I passed by a coffee shop nd decided to buy some coffee and pastries. The ce was basically the same. There have been a few changes around the building. Sebastian owned a real estate and constructionpany and has been one of the wealthiest men in the country. There are a lot of new faces that I saw as I made my way to his office. The security didnt recognize me, so they asked me to go through the registration process just like all the people visiting the building. Your name, please? said the woman in the reception. ire Allicent Foster, I replied. Since I discovered that Sebastian hasnt pushed through with our divorce, Foster is still my legal name. The woman lifted her head and looked at me with scrutinizing eyes. She raises her eyebrow in suspicion. What floor? she said as she brought her eyes back to theputer and started typing again. Top floor, I responded innocently. Youre here to see Mr. Foster? Yes. It seems like your name isnt listed as an allowed visitor. Do you have an appointment? May I know what the purpose of your visit is? she asked. I smiled. I didnt know that I needed to set an appointment to see my husband. Im sorry, maam. Its just protocol. You wouldnt be the first woman to introduce herself as Mr. Fosters wife. Its for security. Do you have any identification with you? she replied. I have no identification with me. In addition to that, I havent been using the name Foster since I left. 50% Chapter 13 She hasnt said anything that doesnt make sense, and she has been on point the whole time. But I cant help but feel irritated by the way she looked at me, as if she were judging me and using me of being delusional. I took a deep breath to calm myself down. I forced a smile on my face and agreed with her. Fair enough. But could you at least call his office and let him know that I am here? If you were what you said you were, why dont you call him yourself? Im sure if you were Mr. Fosters wife, youd have his personal phone number, right? She said it mockingly. I gave her a fake smile. I hate it that shes making a very good point. I would have done that only if I had my phone with me. She looked at me with suspicion. Im sorry, maam. But Im afraid I cant let you in. I bit my lower lip, trying to think of something to convince her to let me in. But I dont want to make a scene. Can I at least wait for him in the lobby? Im sorry, maam. But we dont tolerate bystanders. Why dont you just wait for him in your house? she said sarcastically. I squinted my eyes as I took a deep breath. Im already on the verge of not knowing whether I will make a fool of myself or not. I wanted to grab her hair and press it hard against the reception counter in front of us. In the end, I realized that it wasnt worth my energy. Theres no use insisting on my identity as Sebastians wife when it wont be long before I be his ex-wife. I decided to go out and wait outside the building. The cold breeze of the city weed me the moment I stepped outside the building. I stayed outside for a couple of minutes, contemting whether I should wait for him or go home. It only took me fifteen minutes before I decided to go home. I saw a homeless man on the street and decided to give him the coffee and pastries that I bought for Sebastian. Right after the homeless man took the coffee and pastries from my hand, I heard a familiar voice. ire? I turned around and found Sebastian, who was just about to leave the building. He quickly approached me, frowning. What are you doing here? He looked at the homeless man whos currently eating the bread that I gave him. Am I petty if I felt jealous that you managed to buy a homeless man a cup of coffee and pastries, but not your husband? he said, raising his eyebrow. That was yours, actually. But you wouldnt allow me to go to your office, so I decided to 09:03 Mon, 22 Jan ti Chapter 13 give it away. I was just about to go home, I exined. You werent allowed to get inside? Why? he asked, frowning. Did you tell them youre my wife? I did. But I dont have anything with me that carries your name. Its b fine. I understand its protocol. Lets go; I want us to talk, I said before walking past him to lead the way. But I was surprised when he suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me inside the building. Sebastian, what are you doing? I asked him in confusion. He didnt bother to answer. Instead, he went straight to the reception. All eyes were on us as we walked closer to it. As we approached the desk, the woman who didnt allow me to get inside saw us, and her eyes grew wide in shock. Who among you was the one who didnt allow my wife to get inside my building? he asked with an icy tone. I looked at the women behind the desk, and fear was evident in their eyes. The woman who talked to me a while ago was obviously in shock. Do I have to repeat myself? he shouted. We are starting to catch so much attention, I pulled Sebastians arm to console him. Sebastian, its fine. It wasnt a big deal. Its nob*dys fault. Just let it slide. Though I was irritated with the woman who assisted me a while ago, I dont think I wanted her to lose her job just by implementing thepanys protocol. I cant let this slide. Because one of them is the reason why I dont have my coffee and pastries now, he answered coldly. I dropped my jaw upon hearing that. Is he for real? He was this mad because I gave his coffee away. If thats the reason why youre mad, then Ill just buy you coffee again. Okay? He red at me for a few seconds, as if he were contemting his next decision. Eventually, his eyes softened as he let out a loud sigh. I want the biggest one, he finally said. I just roll my eyes at him as I shake my head. Did you just roll your eyes t me? he asked, squinting his eyes. Stop it, Sebastian. Lets go, I brushed him off before pulling him towards the exit. But he didnt bud. I looked at him in confusion while he remained standing in front of the reception. I wasnt expecting what he did next. Chapter 131 Everyone, listen! he shouted, which caught everyones attention. Sebastian, what are you doing? I asked in panic as I kept looking around the people in there. Some you may be new to this co company, so I will let this slide. My wife took a year- long vacation outside the country, but now shes back. I want you all to remember this beautiful face. Because the next time I hear that you didnt allow my wife to get inside my building, it will also be thest time that youll be working here. Am I making myself clear? He said it firmly. They all answered in unison. I cant believe Sebastian actually did that. I can already feel my cheeks burning in shame. All I wanted to do was cover my face or wish that I would just magically disappear from the face of the earth. I let out a sigh of relief when he was finally done. He then pulled me again towards the exit of the building. You dont have to do that. Iin.. Of course I have to. I own the whole fcking building, and they wont allow my wife to get inside? You see how absurd it sounds. But they probably didnt recognize me. Besides, were going to get a divorce once my father recovers. So, theres actually no point in doing that, I insisted. Youre still at it, are you? he said as his eyes darkened. I immediately took a step back, but his hand was quick to grab my waist and pull me closer to him until our bodies were inches away from each other. When are you going to get into your stubborn head that were not getting a divorce? Youre mine, he whispered before sealing my lips with a k*ss. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 BLAIRE Sebastian brought me to a private restaurant at the top of the most expensive building in New York. Why are we here? Lets just go back to your office and talk there, I suggested as we made our way inside the restaurant. He remained silent as we proceeded inside. I thought we were just having a table, but I was kind of surprised when the woman who assisted us from the entrance led us to one of the private rooms. As we stepped into the room, our eyes were immediately drawn to the lone table positioned near the expansive ss wall. The food was already set on the table. The ambiance exuded an air of opulence and refined taste, with each element meticulously curated to create an atmosphere that whispered of wealth and elegance. It was then that a realization dawned upon me: the true extent of Sebastians affluence. I almost forgot how reachable and powerful he is. I can see the whole city from up here. My eyes were fixated on the view as I walked. closer to the ss wall. Leave us, I heard him order. I turned around and saw the woman leave the room and close the door behind her. Here, have a seat, he said before pulling a chair for me. I looked at him for a moment before taking the chair across from him. His eyes. darkened as his jaw clenched upon my obvious defiance. Its toote for him to be a gentleman. He should have done that before he decided to jump into my sisters bed. It heard his sharp breath before he took the chair that he pulled out for me. His eyes were cold as he red at me. What do you want us to talk about? Our setup. It may be against my will, but I do agree that its the best for our current situation. Lets wait until my father is well enough before we tell him the truth, I started. He didnt t say anything. Instead, he started eating while acting as if he didnt have any interest in the topic. His actions are starting to get on my nerves. I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself and not let his actions get the best of me. Sebastian, did you hear what I said? I asked calmly. He then lifted his eyes and looked at me intently. My throat suddenly felt dry as he 1/6 09:03 Mon, 22 Jan ti a Chapter 14 watched me with hunger in his eyes. It was as if the food in front of me wasnt enought to satisfy his hunger. I couldnt stand his lingering gaze towards me, so I reached out for a ss of water. I suddenly felt thirsty because of the way he looked at me. After what seems like forever, he speaks. Eat. Youre too thin. I dont like my woman looking like a stick with bones. Im not your woman, I corrected him. As long as youre married to me, you are mine. Now, eat up. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Im not hungry, I replied, leaning back on my seat and crossing my arm in front of my chest as I turned my gaze towards the window. The sound of his chair screeching against the floor filled the whole room. He then walked closer to me and started slicing a piece of steak from my te. I frowned and got curious about what hes nning to do, so I turned my eyes towards him to watch. what hes going to do. My confusion grows further when he brings the slice of steak into his mouth. Is your steak not to your taste? I asked sarcastically. I couldnt think of any possible reason why he would prefer having my steak over his. Instead of giving me an answer, he pulled my chair towards him. And before I could even say anything, I found his mouth pressed against mine. The next thing I knew, he pushed the sliced steak into my mouth with his tongue. I was too stunned to move. My eyes widen in shock. Chew. He ordered while our faces were inches away from each other and our lips were brushing against one another. I feel like I was hypnotized, as I found myself doing everything ording to his bidding. Im not sure if its because were eating at the most expensive restaurant in the city, but all I can say is that this is the tastiest steak I have ever tried in my entire life. Instead of satisfying my hunger, it just makes me crave more. After chewing the meat thoroughly, I swallowed it without breaking eye contact. Open your mouth, he whispered. Im not really sure why, but I follow his every word obediently. Good girl, he added when he saw my mouth empty. Now, you choose. Are you going to cat, or do you want me to feed you? he asked seductively. In my head, Im already screaming. Yes! Feed me with your mouth! But no words came out of my mouth. I am not brave enough to express my deepest and darkest desires. Ill eat, I stuttered. 26 Chapter 14 He smirked. Good. But if you need my help, Ill be more than willing to feed you, love. I let out a sigh of relief once he finally put some distance between us. I didnt notice that I had been holding my breath the whole time. I was ring at him as he walked back to his chair. Eat. Well talk after this, he said before proceeding with his meal. A hushed ambiance enveloped us as we sat across from each other, our attention focused on the meal laid out before us. The room seemed to fade away, leaving only the soft clinking of cutlery against fine china. It was a quiet intimacy, a shared moment underscored by the simple act of savoring the culinary delights before us. Each bite was a symphony of vors, a culinary masterpiece that spoke volumes about the expertise of the chef. Are you done? he asked after I finished aligning my utensils on the side. Yes, I replied while wiping my mouth with the napkin. It didnt take long before a few waiters came in to clean up our table. Coffee? he asked again. Sure, Ill have one, I replied. He then proceeded to order a coffee from the waiter. I thought hed be going outside to get it, but instead, he went to the side of the room to prepare it. Thats when I noticed. that the room that were in has its own coffee bar. He prepared two freshly brewed coffees and brought them to our table along with some sugar and fresh milk. ou Do you want any dessert? No, Im good. I decline. Were good for now. Tell others not to enter the room unless I allow it, he ordered. Yes, sir, he acknowledged before leaving the room and closing the door behind him. Once we were finally alone again, he picked up his coffee and drank it while looking intently into my eyes. I couldnt deny the effect he has on me whenever he looks at me with those mesmerizing eyes. So, what is it that you want to talk about? he asked after putting his cup back on the table. He likes his coffee to be dark and bitter. Thats why he didnt bother putting some sugar and milk in his coffee. On the contrary, I like my coffee to be cre amy and sweet. I added the fresh milk and three cubes of sugar to my coffee before I answered him. 3/6 Chapter 14 Boundaries. I want to set some boundaries if we want these charades to continue, I started. Go on, he said while continuing to sip his coffee. You cant just k*ss me, hold me, or grab me whenever you want. 50% Why not? Have you seen any normal couple who asked permission before they showed affection to their partner? he said, trying to challenge me. Were not a normal couple, I debated. Then, what are we, ire? Please do enlighten me. Were two people who were nning to end this marriage. One person, ire, he corrected. Only one person wanted this marriage to end. I blew a loud breath out of frustration. Why? Why would you want to say that in this loveless marriage? We both know that you were just forced into this for business. Hell, Im not even the first choice to be your wife. It was my sister, right? Shes the one you love. Shes your first love. Why are we still staying in this marriage when we can already set each other free? I am already catching my breath once Im done saying all I wanted to say. Done? he asked before he stood from his chair. I was rmed when he started walking closer to me. Nothing goodes into it whenever hes this close to me. I need to keep my distance. Stay right there! I yelled at him, which immediately stopped his track. His eyebrow arched as if he didnt appreciate my outburst. Give me one good reason why, he replied. Whenever youre close, we always end up doing things that are not supposed to happen. We need to talk. If I allow you toe closer, Im sure youll end up k*ssing me again, I said, trying to avoid his lingering gaze. He chuckled before he went back to his seat. Fair enough. I took a deep breath. I felt relieved that he managed to listen to me this time. I really cant afford to get distracted again. So? Do we have a deal? I said, trying to raise the topic once again. First, Im not forced into this marriage. I cant speak on your behalf, but for me, it was. my decision to ept our marriage. Second, Catherine may have been my first love, Chapter 14 but our rtionship ended the moment I epted this marriage. She chose to leave that day, and I chose to be with you. Then, why did you choose to cheat on me? I shouted. I wasnt expecting my outburst, but its already toote to back out. I have been trying to be calm and collected despite what he did, despite my effort to make our marriage work. But I cant stand him talking in front of me as if he never did anything wrong. Im a one-woman man, ire. So, its hard for me to hear that usation from you that I know nothing about. Are you still going to deny that you came running back to my sister as soon as she went back after running away from you? Or youre going to lie about visiting my sister and jumping into her bed the minute you walk into her room. He chuckles, which infuriates me even more. Whats funny? Am I a joke to you? Yeah, youre funny, he responded, which makes my blood boil. I quickly grabbed the ss of water from the table and sshed it on his face. My breathing was heavy as I watched his eyes darken. He was ring at me as he reached. for the table napkin. He wiped his face with it before he stood up from his chair. I started to panic when he got closer and closer to me. I stand up from my chair, trying to get away from him. But as soon as I step back, he quickly takes the distance between us and grabs my waist, pulling me tightly.. I said donte near me, I told him as I kept on pushing him away. Is that why you ran away? he asked when he finally spoke. I frowned in confusion. What else could it be? He smirked. His hand slowly moved and gently caressed my cheeks. Our faces were only inches away from each other. I can smell the coffee on his breath as it brushes against my face. You could have saved us a year if you just came and talked to me about it, he said, smiling. I should keep in mind how jealous you can be, he added without giving me much context. What are you talking about? 5/6 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 BLAIRE What do you mean? I asked, and confusion was all over my face. You should havee and talked to me instead of asking for divorce and running away from me. And here I thought youve got tired of your life here in the city; thats why you ran away, he vaguely exined. I sneered, It still doesnt answer my question. What does it have to do with our situation? Yes, I admit. I went to see Catherine the moment she got back to the country. But not to sleep with her. She asked for my help, so I did help her. Thats bulls hit. If its that simple, then why didnt you tell me? She asked me not to tell anyone. She felt ashamed about what happened, and she wanted some time to fix herself before she showed up in front of your family, he exined. What about your child? How do you exin the child that she was carrying? Shes pregnant with your child, right? Where did you get that idea? he asked, frowning. It doesnt matter. It wont change anything. I replied as I tried to get away from his arms. The warmth of his b*dy pressed against mine is starting to ignite the fire that I have been trying my best to suppress. It does. Because whoever or whatever it is that put that idea in your head owes me a year of longing and missing my wife, he replied. How can it be when youve been busy fooling around with my sister? Will you please keep your hands off me? Why? Would you prefer my lips to my hands? You should have said it earlier. He smirked as if hed nned something in his head. Dont you dare I warned him, but it seems like he finds my threat empty as he continues to pursue whatever it is thats going inside his head. Stop! I shouted when he was about to k*ss me. As I said, we came here to talk. He took a loud breath before continuing to exin himself. Yes, Catherine is pregnant. But not with my child. I helped her because she was my friend, and shes your sister. I came to her hotel because she requested some flowers. She said she would give it to her 1/5 Chapter 15 friend; thats why I brought flowers that day. She pulled me into her room and suggested that we try to work out our rtionship again. But I decline because Im already married to you. Whatever it is that Im feeling for you, it was nothing but a care for a friend. If you just came to me that day and talked to me, I would have exined it to you. I feel stu pid for falling for Catherines lies. Why didnt I trust Sebastian? Maybe because I never felt secure about his feelings for me. I thought he was just ying the role of a good husband because he had no other choice. I got scared when I saw them together. I never considered that maybe time had changed. Are you saying that? Yes, Im saying that my loyalty lies with you. I will never betray you. I made a vow in front of the church to cherish you for all eternity. And I have every intention to fulfill that promise. Then I couldnt find the right word to say. My heart is full of regrets. I cant believe that I wasted a year just because I was not brave enough to get the truth from him. Then, can I k*ss you now? And your boundaries-are we still going to have that? He asked with a yful smile on his lips. Yes, of course! You cant just k*ss me in front of everyone, I responded. But I can k*ss you all I want when we are alone, he asked. I guess so. I shrugged my shoulders, not really thinking about what I said. I forgot that were currently in an isted area, and I just practically gave him consent to k*ss me right there. Thest thing I saw was the devilish smirk on his face before he quickly imed my lips. I can taste the bittersweet taste of coffee in his mouth. It feels intoxicating as he slowly tries to deepen the k*ss. He slid his tongue inside my mouth and teased me. He let his tongue y with mine as he taunted it inside me. It didnt take long before a loud erotic moan escaped my lips. Though we were in an isted room, this is still a public area. We need to stop, or else we might end up doing something indecent. W-Wait I said this in between our k*sses. Whenever I tried to push him so I would be able to speak, he was quick to im my mouth once again. S-Sebastian I whispered. against his lips, trying to get his attention. Hmm he murmured in response as his hand started to roam around my b*dy. It started on my thigh before it went inside my skirt and found my treasure in between my legs. 2/5 Chapter 15 Aaaahhh I moaned loudly when he started to y my slit with his fingers. Stop. Someone might see us, I insisted as I tried to push him. He then finally stopped, saying, Dont worry. No one wille in unless I tell them so, he assured me. But Im still not confident that no one will barge in and see us in apromising position. I want him as much as he wants me, but Im still in my right mind. Why dont we just go home? I asked.. Seriously, ire? I have been celibate since you left. Do you honestly believe that I will waste another minute before having you? He said it was straightforward. My eyes widen in surprise upon hearing how brazen he was. You already waited for a year; Im sure you can wait for another hour, I insisted. Thats where youre wrong, love. You have no idea how many nights I have been dreaming about this since I saw it in the airport. Do you really think this can wait for another hour? My eyes grew even bigger when he pressed my hand against his huge bulge. I gulped when I felt him hard and ready. You have to take responsibility, ire. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. I waspletely at a loss, but I just followed him silently. I was a little bit surprised. when I saw a lot of people standing outside the door, waiting for ourmand. I cant help but think about how embarrassing it will be if I allow my desire to consume me and let Sebastian take me inside that room. We continued to walk towards the elevators. He reached for a card in his chest pocket. and tapped it on the elevator before pressing the floor. Its on the eighteenth floor. Once the door closed, he immediately grabbed me and pressed me against the corner before iming my lips. I can taste his hunger in his k*sses. He was teasing me, licking me, and sucking my tongue like there was no tomorrow. Theres no use in denying my feelings for him. I missed him. I missed his touch. And I cant wait to be his again. He didnt let go of my lips, even when the elevator door opened. We went out without breaking our k*ss. I had no idea how we reached the room. I just realized that were already inside when he pushed me down, and I felt a soft touch against my back. He continued to k*ss my lips before he started to move down my neck all the way down to the valley of my dress. My mind is dazed, as I have no clue how he managed to recover my top. I just found myself almost n*ked, right before his eyes. Beautiful, he whispered as he looked into my b*dy. My arms automatically wrapped around my b*dy to hide it from his lusting eyes. You know what? Why dont I take a shower first? I said as I quickly got up to run towards the bathroom. Its been so long since we did it. Im so nervous that I feel like its my first time. Chapter 15 I hadnt even taken a few steps to the bathroom when he caught me and pulled me back to the bed before climbing on top of me. Theres no need for that. You can save that forter, he whispered seductively. I want to taste every single part of you. He lowered his mouth and imed my lips once again. But unlike before, his k*ss take long. His lips started to move again down to my forehead. He removed my bra swiftly and without a sweat. He didnt waste any minutes and immediately sucked the tip of my bristle. I bit my lower lip to stifle the moan thats trying to escape my lips. nt He continues to flick my nipples with his tongue until its fully erect. While his mouth was busy with my breath, his other hand started to discover other parts of my b*dy. From my waist, it slowly traveled down to my belly until it finally reached the treasure in between my legs. Aaaahhh. I moaned loudly once he finally found what he was looking for. I dont know where I would turn my head as he continued his blissful assault on my b*dy. His mouth was busy with my nipples while his fingers were starting to y with my cllt. I clenched the edge of my pillow when I felt his finger teasing my drench pyssy. Fck! I screamed in pleasure once he slid his finger inside me. I felt his mouth start to move down my belly. While he was doing that, he was also starting to undress my underwear. I held my breath when I felt his hot breath brushing against my wet pants. I lifted my head, only to find his head in between my legs. My throat suddenly felt dry as he stared me into my eyes with burning passion and lvst. He skillfully parted my legs even wider, and with a deliberate move, he buried his head against my most intimate core. Ooooohhhfck! I couldnt contain the explicit exmation, as the sensations overwhelmed me the moment his wet and heated tongue began to y with my most sensitive spot. He flicked, licked, and sucked on my pulsating center with an intensity that echoed the hunger of a ravenous wolf. Lost in the escting ecstasy, I found myself shamelessly grinding my hips against his eager mouth, desperately seeking the culmination of pleasure. The relentless pursuit of pleasure had pushed me to my limit, and I hadnt even realized the abandon with which I surrendered to the passionate rhythm. It seemed that he paid no heed to my uninhibited response, persistently indulging in the relentless exploration of my desires. His dedication to pleasuring me knew no bounds, and he continued to devour me with a fervor that left me breathless and craving more. Yes.pleasemoreaaaahhh I pleaded, as I feel like Im getting closer and closer to my peak. As he continued his fervent exploration, my gasps and moans filled the room, echoing Chapter 15 he crescendo of our shared passion. His skilled movements intensified, drawing me loser to the edge of ecstasy with every tantalizing touch. The air was thick with the heady mixture of desire and the intoxicating scent of our intimacy. Time seemed to lose its significance as pleasure consumed us both. In that moment, :here was only the rhythmic dance of our bodies and the symphony of our shared. desire. Ooohhh, yes, baby, Im close. I moaned loudly. I held onto the edge of pleasure, bncing on the brink as he continued to intensify my enjoyment. My fingers soughtfort in his tousled hair, silently urging him to keep going. Aaaahhhh.fck! Im cvmming! With a final, thrilling touch, I gave in to the rush of pleasure slowly engulfing my entire b*dy. Tremors of pleasure ran through me, and I gasped for breath,pletely satisfied but wanting for more. I was catching my breath as Iid down on the bed, tired but satisfied. He came out of the passionate moment with a contented smile, his eyes shining with our shared joy. He licked his lips as if he didnt want to waste even an ounce of my juices. He looks like he just had his favorite meal. I cant wait to hear you scream in pleasure again, love. 575 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 BLAIRE Struggling to regain myposure, my breaths uneven, and my heart racing. I watched in anticipation as he began to undress with a deliberate yet enticing grace. The air seemed charged with an electrifying energy, each article of clothing falling away like a prelude to an intimate symphony. As he revealed himself before me. my gaze was drawn to his formidable presence, a sight that never failed to captivate. A gulp escaped me involuntarily as my eyes locked onto his impressive member, a testament to his undeniable virility. It was in that moment that the memories of his size. both in length and intensity, flooded back. momentarily causing me to forget the challenges that awaited in fully amodating him I havent fully recovered from that mind-blowing Or gasm, but my b*dy is still on fire. My heart was racing as I watched him slowly case himself inside me. Aaahhh We both moan in unison. The mixture of pain and pleasure engulfs my whole b*dy. Its been so long since Ist had any S**ual experience. Despite knowing that Im not married anymore. I still couldnt make myself interested in anyone, much less sleep with them. So, this whole experience feels like the first time all over again. Oooohhhso fcking tight he grunted as he slowly pushed himself inch by inch. Time seemed to stretch indefinitely as I awaited the moment when he would finally be entirely within me. The anticipation hung in the air.den with a mixture of desire, making each passing second feel like an eternity. Holding my breath. I steeled myself for the impending intensity, bracing against the initial difort that apanied the fullness of his sizable presence. His awareness of my struggle became evident, prompting a subtle shift in his approach. With a tender understanding, he began to massage my clt, his fingers dancing with a knowing rhythm that added a layer of pleasure to the growing symphony of sensations. As his hips moved with deliberate slowness, the dual sensations of pain and pleasure created a delicate bnce, a dance of contrasts that heightened the intimacy of the moment. The pain gradually yielded to a sweet, tingling sensation that enveloped me, and I found myself surrendering to the rhythm of our connection. In a crescendo of sensations, the pain melted away, reced by an intoxicating mix of pleasure and fulfillment. When he finally pushed his whole selfpletely inside me, the culmination of desire and surrender brought forth a sense of fullness in my b*dy. In that moment, time 09:04 Mon, 22 Jan ti N Chapter 16 seemed to stand still, and we became entwined in the profound union of two souls navigating the depths of passion. He stayed still for a moment, allowing me to adjust my insides to his size. Are you okay? he asked while breathing heavily. Hmm I replied, followed by a nod. Im going to move now, he informed me before slowly easing himself out and then thrusting deeper. 50% The initial wince of pain was but a fleeting moment, a mere prelude to the symphony of sensations that followed. As minutes ticked by, the difort dissolved into a distant memory, reced by an all- epassing wave of blissful pleasure that. engulfed my entire being. Unable to contain the euphoria, my moans echoed through the room, rising in intensity like a melody reaching its crescendo. His movements, initially soft and gentle, took on a fervent pace, mirroring the rhythm. of our shared desire. The gradual eleration of his thrusts transformed the intimate dance into a passionate crescendo, leaving both of us breathless in the wake of each exhrating exchange. It was as if he had be a wild horse-unrestrained and untamed, galloping through the realms of ecstasy. I surrender to the rhythmic cadence of his thrusts, each movement sending a delicious shiver down my spine. The room is a hazy blur, and all that exists is the intoxicating dance of passion between us. His pace quickens, a symphony of desire that echoes through the very core of my being. Oooohhhfck! he grunted as his hips continued to move on top of me. With each thrust, a sweet tingling sensation unfurls atop my belly, a tantalizing prelude to the impending pleasure. Its as if every nerve ending is aze with fervent anticipation; each pulse of desire is building upon thest. The room bes a sanctuary of sensation, where time loses its grip and we exist in the suspended realm of shared desire. Ooohhh.yes, pleasemorefaster! I pleaded as I shamelessly grinded my hips, trying to imitate his movement. Our bodies create a hypnotic rhythm that weaves through the air. I am caught in the vortex of pleasure, unable to resist the maic pull that draws me deeper into the abyss of pleasure. The sweet torment of sensation courses through me, and I find myself on the brink of an overwhelming release. I feel a surge of pleasure radiating from the core of my being. His thrusts, now a seamless fusion of urgency and passion, propel us both into a realm where time stands still. The room echoes with the primal sounds of our shared unspokennguage, which. 49% Chapter 16 communicates the depth of our connection. Its a dance of vulnerability and surrender, where every nuance of pleasure bes a brushstroke on the canvas of our shared intimacy. I moan loudly as it echoes the pleasure coursing through me. The air is heavy with the scent of passion, and I am enveloped in the heady embrace of ecstasy. Yesooohhhfck me harder! I begged him as I slowly ascended to the peak of my Or gasm. Yes, love. Cvm for me, baby, he whispered against my ear as he thrust deeper into my core, reaching the innermost part of my femininity. And then it happens: a seismic wave of pleasure crashes over me, an all-epassing tidal force that leaves me gasping for breath. I am consumed by euphoria, a kaleidoscope of sensations that paint the canvas of my consciousness. The room, once a silent witness, now echoes with the aftermath of our shared ecstasy. Wey together in the quiet aftermath, our bodies intertwined after sharing our desires. He remained on top of me and inside me. The air is filled with the lingering traces of intimacy, and we gradually return to the present moment. In the calm aftermath, a strong sense of connection lingers, our synchronized breaths silently acknowledging the depth of our shared pleasure. The room, once filled with desire, now echoes with a silence of satisfaction. We were both breathing heavily as we listened to each others heartbeat. Our hearts dance to the rhythm of our passion and desire. We were just enjoying the warmth of each others bodies when my phone suddenly rang. I wrapped the nket around my b*dy and stood up to pick up my phone from the floor that was inside the pocket of clothes. my I frown when I read Ethans name shing on the screen. I bit my lower lip as I was contemting whether to answer the call or not. Its not like Ethan and I have any sort of rtionship, but I dont want Sebastian to get the wrong idea. Were just starting to patch up our marriage, and I dont want to raise another misunderstanding. In the end, I decided not to answer the call. I hang up the call and ce the phone on top of the bedside table before going back to the bed. Who was it? he asked curiously. A friend from Hawaii, I replied, vaguely giving him context. Why didnt you answer? Do you want me to answer? I responded, throwing back the question. He smirked. Yeah, you shouldnt. Were just getting started, he said with a yful smile 3/6 09:04 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 16 on his lips. He was about to give me another k*ss when my phone rang again. This time, hes the one who grabbed my phone from the bedside table. His eyebrow arched while reading. the name shing on the screen. Ethan? I roll my eyes as I hear a hint of jealousy in his voice. Hes a friend, okay? I assure him. But his face remains dark. Hmm He eyed me suspiciously. Go on, answer it, he said. while handing me the phone. I have nothing to hide, so I did what he asked me to do. I wrapped the nket around. my b*dy tightly before snatc hing the phone away from his hand. Though I know Im not doing anything wrong, Im still notfortable with him listening to our conversation, so I decided to take a few steps away from the bed. The room looked the same at the restaurant a while ago. It was surrounded by a ss wall, and you could see the whole city from where I was standing. Im confident that this is tinted ss, so Im not worried about being seen from the outside. As I stand around the corner of the room, I answer the call. Hey, Ethan, I greeted. Hey, stranger, he replied jokingly. Whats up? I asked. Ahmm. Arent you forgetting something? he said. I think for a minute, trying to remember if I forgot something that Im not supposed to, but I cant think of any. Did I? Sorry, Ive been busy these past few days, I said. Well, I told you to send me your address, didnt I? Im going to New York this weekend, he said. It almost slipped my mind that Ethan was nning toe here. I didnt tell him anything about my past. I dont see the need for it. But now, I dont know how to tell him not to follow me here. I was about to answer when I felt someones presence behind me. I dont need to turn around to know who it was. He nted soft k*sses on my shoulder, going up to my neck and sending shivers down my spine. I couldnt focus on what Im about to say since Im already preupied by the warmth of his mouth, which leaves trails of k*sses against my skin. I put the phone away to stop Sebastian from distracting me. Sebastian, stop, I whispered. But my voice doesnt have conviction, as if I dont really 09:04 Mon, 22 Jan ti A Chapter 16 mean what I said. Hmm he responded,pletely ignoring my words. I cleared my throat, hoping that it would also help me clear my head before putting the phone back against my ear. Im sorry, Ethan. But Im not sure if its the right time for you toe here. I still have a lot of things going on.I quickly turned around and gave a stern look when I felt the tip of his member poking behind me. Sebastian, Im warning you, I whispered with gritted teeth. Hes nning toe here, he responded as he continued to nt soft little k*sses on my neck, ignoring my warning. Yes, but Im going to tell him not to, I answered. Come on, let hime. I want to meet this Ethan guy, he insisted. But I know he better not do it. No, I refuse. ire? Are you still there? I heard Ethan say it on the other line. Im here, I responded. While Im trying my best to talk to Ethan, Sebastians hand starts removing the nket thats wrapped around my b*dy. It didnt take long before I found myself fully n*ked while he was standing right behind me. As I was saying Ethan continues. But I didnt understand a single word he said, as Impletely lost in desire once Sebastians hand moves down in between my legs and starts ying with my cl*t. Fck! I cursed loudly when he thrust his huge member inside me without a warning. Sebastian is ruthless when hes jealous. Ethan, Im sorry. Lets talk some other time, I quickly said over the phone before hanging up without waiting for his answer. Good choice, he whispered as I could feel his triumphant smile against my ear. Shut up and start fcking me, I ordered him. Yes, maam, he responded triumphantly before starting to thrust behind me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 BLAIRE We end up going home earlier than he nned. He was thinking about staying at the hotel for the night to have some space and time for ourselves, but I didnt like what he did a while ago while I was talking to Ethan. I understand that hes jealous and wants to assert dominance; however, he cant just do as he pleases. Im just d that Ethan seems clueless about whats happening on the other line. If he noticed it, I dont think I still have the strength to face him out of embarrassment. Are you still mad? he asked while we were in his car. I looked at Clifford, who was driving the car, worried that he might hear what we were arguing about. Sebastian seemed to notice that, so he pressed a button to close the small window between the front and back seats. Once we finally had a little privacy inside the tinted car, he quickly buried his face against the burrow of my neck and hugged me tightly. Im sorry if I got jealous back then, he murmured against my skin. I can feel the warmth of his breath and the vibration of his voice against my skin. I tried to ignore the heat that started to crawl into my system, but its hard, especially when hes this close to me. Regardless, I need to be firm about this. I cant let him act like a wild beast whenever hes jealous. Its not your jealousy thats the problem here. Its what you do when youre jealous. Do you realize how embarrassing it is for me if Ethan has any hint of what we were doing? I snapped at him. So, what if he knows? Youre my wife, and Im your husband. Its normal if we do that. sort of thing, he debated. Its normal when we are alone. But its not when Im talking to someb*dy! I responded angrily. He tightened his hug even more as he buried his face deeper against my neck, like a child. Okay, Im sorry. I promise not to do it again, he promised. You should be. Cause if you do that again next time, Im going to forbid you to touch me for a month, I warned him. A month? I jolted from leaning on my should and looked at me with wide eyes. Are you nning to kill me? he added. I hissed, Oh, dont be dramatic. You managed to stay celibate for a year, didnt you? Chapter 17 I did. But thats different. Youve been away, so I have no other choice. However, its totally different when youre this close to me and youre forbidding me to touch you. Thats like a death sentence, love, he debated. Then dont do it again. Simple. Fine, he scoffed before hugging me again. This time, I didnt protest. I like the feeling. of his warm b*dy wrapped around mine. Now that everything is starting to sink in, I realize how much I missed him. I never stopped loving him. Despite convincing myself a lot of times that I dont love him anymore, I know Im just fooling no one but myself. As I was just starting to getfortable, I noticed that we had already parked outside our house. Clifford quickly got off the car to open the car door for me. Arent youing? I asked him when I noticed that he wasnting down with me. As much as I wanted to stay this whole afternoon with you, I better finish all my work today. Im nning to take the week off starting tomorrow. So, I have a lot of work to finish today, he answered. But Ill be home for dinner. Wait for me. I want to have dinner with you, he added. I giggled and said, Ill see youter then. What do you have in mind? Ill cook it for you, I asked him. Id rather have you for dinner, he said seductively before reaching for my hand and nting soft k*sses on top of it. Clifford quickly looked away, pretending not to hear his boss flirt. He looks ufortable. On the contrary, Sebastian looks like hes enjoying himself as he continues to tease me., Thats for dessert. Now, what are you having for dinner? I said, responding to his flirting with equal seduction. Sebastian was about to respond when Clifford cleared his throat, reminding us of his presence. Sebastian chuckled as he shook his head before turning his attention back at me. Suprise me, love. I dont care what you cooked; as long as your hands are the ones who prepare it, Ill certainly love it, Sebastian said before nting another gentle k*ss on my hand. Be safe. Ill see youter, I said before leaning closer to him and k*ssing him on the lips. I had a feeling that hed grab me to deepen the k*ss, so I quickly moved away before he could even lift his hand. Chapter 17 I cant help but smile watching him pout his lips in protest. Should I just stay here? Work can wait, right? he suggested. I roll my eyes at him for being so impatient. Go to work. I dont want my husband to go broke just because he cant keep his d*ck in his pants. Surprise dances across his face as my unexpected words linger in the air. Amusement twin kles in my eyes, and I cant resist a yful wink before making my way toward the door. His stunned silence bes a canvas upon which my enjoyment paints itself. Its a moment of satisfaction watching him caught off guard, words momentarily escaping him. Just as his car inches closer to the gate, my phone rings, breaking the momentary silence. A smile ys on my lips as I nce at the screen, revealing my husbands name. The timing adds a touch of irony to the situation, and I answer with aposed demeanor. The juxtaposition of my lingering encounter with the unexpected call creates a curious blend of emotions within me. I answer the call with a smile on my face. I havent even said anything yet since I heard. him speak on the other line. Im going to fck you so hard tonight that you wont be able to walk the next day, he said with his deep and baritone voice. He didnt wait for my answer and immediately hung up the phone. Just as the car was making its turn, I saw him looking outside the window with a yful smirk on his lips. I shook my head while giggling as I watched him leave. Once hes finally gone, thats when I go insideCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. the house. I close the door behind me and head towards the stairs to go up to my room. I was just a few steps away from the door when I heard something speak from behind me. I think I underestimated your expertise to seduce my man. Its been days since you came back, and you already managed to wrap him around your fingers? Youre really something, Catherine said. I took a deep breath before facing her. I was so over the moon because I patched everything with Sebastian that I totally forgot who to me for our misunderstanding. Ive already given you a year of advantage, dear sister. Its not my fault that you didnt get Sebastian, despite having him for yourself for the whole year. Maybe year. Maybe you didnt underestimate me; rather, you overestimated yourself. You thought that by discarding me, youd finally manage to take my husband away from me. Too bad my husband has no interest in you. Youre the past; Im the present and his future. So, Im warning you, Catherine. I will not let you destroy my marriage again. The moment you try something like that again, Ill make sure that youll be waking up with no roof above your head and begging for a piece of bread just so you can eat. 09:04 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 17 49% Dont be too confident, ire. I am Sebastians first love. You dont see how he was trying to give me everything I needed whenever I asked him to. You dont see the look in his eyes when were alone. I know Sebastian still loves me. If you hadnte back, wed probably be married by now. I sneered, I cant believe how delusional you are. I was so stu pid for falling for all your lies. I wasted a year away from my husband just because I didnt trust him enough and chose to believe your meaningless words. But thats over now. If you try to ruin my marriage again, Im going to kill you, I warned her. I didnt wait for her answer. I turn my back and head towards my room. I dont-have to hear whatever SEND GIFT COMMENT 09:04 Mon, 22 Jan Ei Chapter 18 Chapter 18 BLAIRE I received a text from Sebastian stating the address of a famous hotel. He wanted us to have dinner outside so we could make up for the year that we didnt spend together. I took my time inside the bathroom. I soaked my b*dy in a bubble bath for a good. amount of time. I also added perfume to the bath water for more scent. I can say that I was really preparing for tonight. Once Im done with the shower, I grab the white towel and dry every part of my b*dy before slipping into my bathrobe. After that, I went straight inside the walk-in closet, where my clothes and makeup are. I blow-dry my hair before styling it with big curls to add volume to it. Once Im done with my hair, I do my makeup next. I just put on a thinyer of foundation and concealer, then added a little amount of blush. I also applied some mascara to my already thickshes. I brushed my thick brows and styled them toplement my makeup. And for the final touch, I put on a light red lipstick to put color on my lips. I looked at my reflection onest time. The moment I was satisfied with my makeup, I stood up and walked towards the closet. I ran my fingers among the dresses that were hanging inside the closet. Eventually, I settled for a long, fitted ck dress that has a thigh-high slit on the side. It perfectly hugs every curve in my b*dy that I almost forgot I had. I paired it with a four-inch-high stiletto and a white clutch bag. I throw onest look at the full-length mirror. And when Im satisfied with how I look, I decide to take a picture and send it to Sebastian. After sending the picture to him, I sent him another text. I cant wait to see you. I love you. Then I pressed send right after. I was about to put my phone inside my clutch bag when it suddenly rang. I frowned upon seeing Sebastians shing on the screen. I immediately answered it. Im on my way. Take off your pants, he cut me off. What? I asked in confusion. Take it off before youe here, he repeated. Are you serious? Do I sound like Im kidding? he said. Though I was hesitant, I still ended up doing what he said. I gulped as I slowly took off Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. 09:04 Mon, 22 Janti Chapter 18 49% my pants. Im sure he can hear my heavy breathing from the other line as I slowly lower my underwear. I took a deep breath before speaking. Done. Good girl, he uttered. Now, open the drawer. First shelve, top left. This time, I do as he said without questions asked. I walked towards the drawer that he was referring to and pulled out the top leftyer. I was a little bit confused upon seeing whats inside. It was a rubber- textured U-shaped thing that I have no idea what it is. Did you see it? he asked. Is this the ck thing? I asked, just to be sure. Yes, thats it, he answered. Do you know what it is for? Honestly, I have no idea. I responded. Thats a toy, love, he vaguely exined. Toy? What kind of toy? I asked curiously as I picked up the thing from the drawer. I put it over the light, trying to figure out what it was for. S3 x toy. I found myself in an unexpected and somewhat awkward situation, almost choking on my own saliva as the intimate item slipped from my hand and tumbled back into the drawer. A-A s3 x toy? I stuttered, the surprise evident in my voice. Sebastian, seemingly unfazed, followed up with a question that only intensified my confusion: Do you know how to use it? Just moments ago, I hadnt even known what this object was, and now he assumed I had the expertise to handle it. N-No, I nervously replied, feeling a bit out of my depth. Sebastian proceeded to offer an explicit exnation: The smaller end goes inside you. while the bigger end goes against your pvssy. Put it on now. My eyes widened in disbelief, and I raised my voice in a surprised tone. What? Do it. Or do you want me toe home so I can put it on you by myself? he suggested, his tone carrying a hint of amusement. No! I quickly responded, flustered. Theres no need for that. I think I can figure it out. Good. Now, open the camera. I want to watch you do it, he ordered, his instructions leaving me both bewildered and hesitant. 2/4 09:04 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 18 MK349% Sebastian! What if someone sees me over your phone? I called him out, expressing my genuine concern about privacy and potential embarrassment. Do you honestly think that I will let anyone see my wife put on a s3 x toy? he reassured, his words carrying a sense of possessiveness and amitment to ensuring our privacy. Taking a deep breath, I reluctantly followed his instructions, opening the camera on my phone. The screen disyed Sebastians eager anticipation, and I couldnt help but feel a mix of nervousness and curiosity. In this moment, I grappled with the unexpected turn our evening had taken. As I hesitated with the device in hand, Sebastians voice came through again: You can do it. Just rx. I nodded, attempting to gather myposure. With a sense of awkward determination, I started to follow his earlier instructions, all the while feeling the weight of his gaze through the digital connection. Sebastians voice offered asional guidance, turning the seemingly intimate moment into a peculiar blend of vulnerability and shared experience. He watched me as I slowly put the smaller end inside me. I gasped for air as my mouth. widen from the pleasure. I was having a hard time at first since it was a little bit frisky. But eventually, my b*dy reacted so badly from my casual rubbing on my entrance that my pvssy secreted some juices to make it wet, giving me easy ess to slide the toy inside me. Aaaahhh I cant help but moan when I finally put it inside. I wasnt aware that my eyes were already close. I was trying to feel the pleasure slowly crawl into every fiber of my being. As I slowly opened my eyes, I was greeted by Sebastians handsome face on the screen, with a yful smirk ying on his lips. He clearly enjoys watching me put it in. Beautiful, hemented. As the minutes passed, my initial embarrassment gradually gave way to a newfound sense of confidence. Sebastians encouragement and yful banter created a unique atmosphere, making the entire ordeal more approachable and even enjoyable in an unconventional way. Eventually, the task at hand was aplished, and I couldnt help butugh nervously, realizing the unexpected intimacy of the moment we had just shared. The digital connection, instead of being a barrier, had be a bridge between us, fostering ant unconventional closeness. Sebastian, still on the other end of the phone, expressed his satisfaction with a yful. 09:04 Mon, 22 Jan RE Chapter 18 comment: See, that wasnt so bad, was it? He said that once I finally put the toy inside me, Its ufortable, I answered honestly. Youll get used to it, he assured me. How does this work? I asked curiously. He smirked. Youll know. I had no idea what he meant by that, but he didnt give me a chance to ask a follow-up question. He quickly changed the topic. The car is waiting for you downstairs. Ill see you in a few minutes. I love you, he said. I love you too, I responded before hanging up the phone. I took a deep breath once I finally ended the call. I started walking out of the closet, and I can already feel it rubbing against my center. Its ufortable, but somehow, it gives me pleasure whenever I move. I dont know how long I will be able to stand this thing inside me. B SEND GIFT Chapter 19 Chapter 19 BLAIRE The luxurious car dropped me off at the lobby of a hotel that stood in stark contrast to the one we had visited earlier that day. While equally elegant and opulent, this establishment held its own unique charm. As I gracefully entered the building, the plush surroundings exuding an air of exclusivity, my phone vibrated, signaling an iing call. It was him. Hi, Im in the lobby. Im going up now, I greeted him as I answered the call. Im on the eighth floor, he informed me, his voice carrying a note of excitement. THE Oh, I responded, a touch of surprise coloring my voice. But the restaurant is on the top floor. A revtion followed his next words: I booked us a room. I asked them to prepare a table here. A smile crept across my face as I realized the extent of my husbands romantic intentions. I chuckled, appreciating his insatiable desire to create memorable moments. Okay, Ill be heading to the elevator now. However, his next directive caught me off guard. Take the stairs, hemanded, his tone surprisingly serious. My confusion bubbled forth as I questioned, Youre kidding, right? No, Im not, he replied with unwavering seriousness. B-But why I began to inquire, only to be abruptly cut off. Stop with questions, and do as I say, ire. Youll figure it out why, he stated before decisively ending the call. Annoyed and hesitant, I hesitated for a moment before relenting and opting for the stairs, following his unconventionalmand. As I was looking for the emergency stairs, a man in a suit approached me. This way, maam, he said before leading the way. He opened the door for me, and once I got inside, he stood outside the door as if he were guarding it. As I started going up the stairs, my steps echoed through the staircase as I ascended, each footfall resonating with a mix of frustration and curiosity. Yet, with every flight, the reason behind his directive slowly unraveled. 1/6 09:04 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 19 The rhythmic movement of climbing stairs induced an unexpected sensation between my legs caused by the thing that I was wearing. Aaaahhhfck, I whispered to myself as the growing pleasure became increasingly difficult to ignore. Gripping the handrail tightly, I continued my ascent, the journey transforming into a sensual adventure. Midway through, an unexpected surprise awaited me. A discreet device tucked between my legs suddenly vibrated, sending shockwaves of pleasure through my b*dy. Oooohhsh*t! I involuntarily eximed, attempting to maintainposure. Squeezing my legs tightly, I felt an exquisite vulnerability overtaking me, and my weakened legs sought support from the steadfast handrail. The revtion hit me like a sudden burst of electricity-his directive went beyond the mere act of reaching the eighth floor. There was a deliberate intention behind hismand, and the stairs were not just a means to an end; they were an unexpected journey into the realm of heightened sensations. As I ascended the staircase, the discreet device nestled be my legs continued its ndestine operation. The vibrations persisted, their intensity amplifying with each step I took. Climbing up became a delicate dance between maintainingposure and sumbing to the mounting pleasure that surged through me. With every floor that passed beneath my feet, the sensations grew stronger, the device seemingly attuned to the rhythm of my ascent. The device, vibrating in tandem with my movements, transformed the mundane act of climbing stairs into a sensual experience. As the eighth floor approached, the anticipation mingled with a heightened awareness of the vibrations between my legs. I reached thest floor. I opened the door, and there he was waiting for me with a mischievous grin on his lips. You did great, my love, he said before snaking his arms around my waist and dipping his head to im my lips in a passionate k*ss. Our lips continued their dance as we tried to navigate our way towards our room. without breaking our k*ss. I had lost all the rationality in my head the moment I took that step from the ground. The moment the door closed behind us, I quickly started. undressing him. He chuckles, We should have dinner first, he suggested. Fck the dinner, I answered seriously as I continued to remove his clothes. But didnt wee here for that? He said it innocently, as if he had no idea why Im acting like this. If you really wanted to, you shouldnt have made me take the stairs, I said, squinting my eyes at him. 09:05 Mon, 22 Janta Chapter 19 I dont know what youre talking about, he said, acting innocently. You perfectly know what you did there, Sebastian! 49% You mean, he said with an innocent face as he raised his arm with a phone in his hand. I frowned, not knowing exactly what he meant by that. But when he started pressing something on his phone, the device inside me started to vibrate again. Aaaaahhhhhholy fck! I screamed in pleasure as I kneeled on the ground when my legs started to betray me.. Without missing a beat, he effortlessly lifted me from the floor and gently deposited me onto the bed, where the rhythmic vibrations of the vibrator continued their blissful dance. A gulp bed. Wiped me as I observed him retrieve a chair, positioning it at the foot of the a gentle push, I settled against the headboard, my breathsing out in erratic, heavy waves. The device persisted in its tantalizing endeavors, casting an intimate ambiance over the room. His every move seemed deliberate as he took a seat on the chair, crossing his legs with an air of self-All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. assurance. His gaze bore into mine, intense and focused, creating a maic connection that heightened the anticipation in the room. The vibrations continued their sensual melody, echoing through the air as I navigated the waves of pleasure. The atmosphere became charged with an undeniable tension, entuated by his unwavering stare. I could feel the heat rising within meCa potent mix of desire and the unknown. Silence hung between us, broken only by the rhythmic hum of the device. His gaze spoke volumes, conveying a silent understanding of the unspoken desires coursing through the room. The chair creaked softly as he shifted his position, his eyes never straying from mine. As I continued to sumb to the captivating rhythm, he broke the silence with a teasingment: Enjoying the show? His voice,ced with yfulness, added anotheryer of intimacy to the charged atmosphere. A shy smile tugged at my lips as I responded, You certainly know how to make an entrance. His chuckle reverberated through the room, and he leaned forward, maintaining eye. contact. Remove your pants, he ordered once again. The air in the room thickened with an electrifying tension as I delicately slid down my pants. With a swift motion, I tossed my pants toward him, watching as he effortlessly 09:05 Mon, 22 Jan R Chapter 19 caught them in his grasp. 49% A sly smirk crept across his face, and he brought the delicate fabric closer to his nose. Closing his eyes, he inhaled deeply, savoring the lingering essence with unabashed intensity. The simple act of him reveling in the scent sent a jolt through the room, igniting a palpable heat that settled in the pit of my stomach. My throat tightened as a dry sensation enveloped me. The atmosphere crac kled with a mix of desire and arousal, creating a maic pull between us. Open your legs widely, I heard him say while I was in the middle of turmoil. Despite my mind being hazy, I still manage to do as he says. The room seemed to pulse with anticipation as he deftly increased the pressure on the vibrator, sending shivers of pleasure racing through my b*dy. My grip on the sheets. tightened, fingers entwined in the fabric as if grounding myself amidst the rising tide of pleasure. The room became an intimate cocoon, enveloped in the melody of desire and the symphony of unabashed moans escaping my lips. As the vibrator continued its bewitching dance, the room became a sanctuary of unrestrained passion, echoing with the undeniable sounds of ecstasy and surrender. Each moan, a testament to the convergence of intimacy and desire, reverberated through the air, capturing the essence of a moment suspended in the intoxicating dance of pleasure. Oooohhh..fck! I screamed loudly when he suddenly turned it up to the highest point. My b*dy shivers in too much pleasure, and I can already feel the peak of my Or gasm. OohhyesmoreI want more I pleaded as the sweet tingling sensation started to build on top of my belly. I know that it wont take long before I finally reach my limit. But whenever Im about to have my release, he will turn it off. Fck! Ooohh, make me CV! I yelled. Beg me, he said. Please let me cvm I begged him. Its frustrating whenever he turns it up just when Im about to CVM. Instead of turning it on, he started to undress in front of me until he finally revealed his gloriousness. He then crawled onto the bed and nestled in between my legs. Aaaahhhh! I moaned loudly when he removed the vibrator inside me. With deliberate intent, he reced the device with his warm mouth, navigating the contours of my most intimate part. My legs were spread wide, allowing him unhindered ess to indulge in the artistry of his oral exploration. The touch of his hard tongue along the delicate folds sent electric waves of pleasure rippling through my entire being. 4/6 49% Chapter 19 Each skillful flick and caress of his tongue became a symphony of ecstasy, resonating in the room with the harmonious melody of my unabashed moans. My head tossed from side to side on the pillows, unable to contain the pleasure that his expertise unleashed upon me. As he focused on my c l!t, he sucked with an insatiable hunger, his actions mirroring the primal desires of a voracious predator. The sensation was intense, akin to being ensnared in a tempest of pleasure that threatened to unravel the fabric of reality itself. The room, once again, echoed with the symphony of passion as his skilled touch and fervent exploration propelled me into a realm of unbridled bliss. Every subtle. movement of his mouth against my most sensitive areas heightened the crescendo of pleasure, pushing me closer to the precipice of ecstasy. In that intimate space, his touch became an art form, a canvas painted with the vibrant hues of passion and the undting rhythms of desire. My moans, now more fervent, resonated through the air, a testament to the surrender and intoxication that consumed me in the throes of pleasure. Oooohhh.fck! Im cvmming I screamed loudly as my b*dy started to shiver in 3Cstacy. With one final stroke of his tongue, I reached the peak of my Org asm. My breaths werebored, and the aftermath of the intense pleasure was still lingering in the air. However, Sebastian showed no inclination to grant me a respite, determined to plunge us into the next wave of passion. Although I had just experienced the ecstasy of an or gasm, he positioned himself between my legs, poised to once again explore the depths of desire. As he slid his member into my core, a sensation of fullness enveloped me. His substantial length delved into every crevice of my inner being, creating an electrifying connection that transcended the physical realm. A deep, primal moan escaped my lips. as the fusion of our bodies intensified. Ooohhhg od! he moans as he slowly pushes his hips inward. Sebastian, iming my lips with a fervent k*ss, began the rhythmic dance of thrusting his hips. Each movement was a testament to the unrestrained desire that coursed through both of us, the boundaries between pleasure and passion blurring into an intoxicating symphony. Our bodies moved in unison, an intricate choreography of lust and connection. The room echoed with the symphony of our shared pleasure, a harmonious melody that resonated with the raw, primal energy of our union. In that intimate space, time seemed to bend to the rhythm of our desires. Sebastians thrusts became a deration of carnal need, and the pleasure that radiated from our entwined bodies painted the room in the hues of an intense and intimate connection. 5/6 09:05 Mon, 22 Jan RE Chapter 19 -0 49% Yes!aaaaahhcvm for me again, baby, he whispered as his thrust became faster and faster. Oh, yes! Ooohh, fck me harder! I moaned loudly. As the intensity built, our breaths became one, a shared cadence echoing the climax of our union. Each thrust brought us closer to the pinnacle of ecstasy, and as our bodies surrendered to the ecstasy of passion, the world outside faded into insignificance, leaving only the burning intensity of our shared desire. 6/6 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 BLAIRE It feels like our honeymoon stage is over. For thest few weeks, weve been over the moon. We cant keep our hands to ourselves and always indulge in an adventurous. journey full of passion and desire. All those passionate nights Ive spent with him made up for the past year that we lost. But now that it was over, our lives got back to the way they were. Sebastian bes busier with the opening of his newly constructed hotel. I was left in the house most of the time, looking after my father. Though Sebastian hired a nurse to take care of him, still want to assist him in any way I can. During my free time, I still manage to bake some cake as a past time. This afternoon, I wanted to bake a chocte moose for Sebastian. Ive been busy the whole time, so I wasnt able to check my phone. I figure that since Sebastian was busy with his meetings. he wouldnt be able to text or call me. Is Mrs. Foster here? I heard Cliffords voice right outside the kitchen. Yes, she is, he answered in a female voice, probably one of the maids. It didnt take long before Clifford walked right into the kitchen. I was too focused on sifting the cocoa powder on top of my chocte moose, Madam, is your phone with you? he asked once he entered the kitchen. Hmm I thought for a second and realized that I had left it in my room. No. Its in my room. Why? Is Sebastian with you? Hes quite early. I said as I peeked at the clock. hanging on the kitchen wall. It was just five in the afternoon. He usuallyes home around seven in the evening. But I didnt get any answers from Clifford. Instead, he let out a loud sigh before reaching for his pocket. He brings out his phone and calls someone. Yes, sir. Hes here. She said she left her phone in her room. He stayed silent for a few moments before he answered again. Yes, sir. He then immediately handed me his phone. I wipe my dirty has on my apron before getting the phone from Clifford. The moment I put the phone near my ear, I immediately heard Sebastian yelling on the This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. other line. Why the hell are you not picking up your phone? he asked angrily. 1 frowned and arched my eyebrow upon hearing his tone towards me. I dont like your 1/5 49% Chapter 20 tone, mister, I started. Why are you mad? Is this a matter of life and death? I heard his sharp breath from the other line. He blew a couple more breaths as if he were trying to calm himself down. After a few minutes, he speaks again. Im sorry. I didnt mean to yell at you. I just got worried when you werent answering your phone. I thought something bad happened to you, he exined. You could have called the house before overreacting. Theres a lot of people here whos going to answer the phone. I know. Im sorry, I overreacted, he quickly apologized.I just thought Ive never seen this side of Sebastian before. When we were together before I left, we were like a normal couple. We would have breakfast and dinner together and sleep together. But we seldom talk. It was probably the reason why I opted to run away rather than talk to him. We started with a nonconventional rtionship. We had never once talked about what kind of rtionship we had. My sudden departure was probably the reason why he changed his treatment of me. I left? I finished the sentence for him. Sebastian, Im not going anywhere, I assure him. I heard him let out a loud sigh before he spoke again. What have you been up to? Was that more important than checking up on your husband? he asked. I can hear him. sulking on the other line. Im baking you a cake, I proudly told him. You did? he said. He sounded so surprised. Yeah. So dont be mad at me anymore for not answering your call, okay? Ill see youter. Are your Ill see youter. I cant wait to cake. Dont let anyone eat it before me, he said before hanging up the phone. I offered Clifford a warm smile as I handed him back the phone. Id love to share a slice with you, but your boss made it clear that no one is allowed to indulge before him, I remarked, a yful tone coloring my words. Madam, just the fact that youve lifted his cranky attitude is more than enough for me. Hes been quite a challenge since this afternoon, Clifford confessed with a knowing smile. A hint of remorse flickered across my expression. I apologize. I tend to lose track of everything when Im in the kitchen. 2/5 49% Chapter 20 Oh, Ive noticed, Clifford chuckled. And the boss certainly wasnt too thrilled about it. Ill make a conscious effort to remember next time, I promised, offering an apologetic smile. Thank you, madam. Ill go ahead. I need to report back to the office, he said, bidding his goodbye as he left the kitchen.. I was smiling at myself as I looked at the beautiful cake that I prepared for Sebastian. I put it inside the fridge and chilled it since I will serve itter tonight at dinner as our dessert. Once Im done, I ask the maids to clean up the mess so I can prepare myself for dinner. I still have at least two hours before Sebastian arrives from work. I wanted to look my best when he came home, so I made it a point to always prepare myself. I took a long, warm bath to freshen up. My b*dy feels tired from the long hours of mixing and baking. It felt refreshing after I got up from the bathtub. Once I dried myself up, I immediately went to the closet to pick up my clothes. I decided to wear at simple green dress since were only having dinner at home. Though its just a simple dinner, I wanted it to be special. I feel like, for the longest time, this is the first time that we were having dinner like a normal husband and wife. I didnt bother putting on some makeup. Instead, I applied some serum and cream to brighten up my face. I looked at the clock, and its already six thirty in the evening. Just a few more minutes, and Sebastian will be here. I wanted to be the one who prepared the meal for him, so I decided to go down before he arrived. I was so humming in happiness as I made my way to the kitchen to check on the preparations for dinner. I havent even reached the door to the kitchen, but I can already hear womens voices giggling andughing. Thinking it was the maids that were having a goodugh while working, I shrugged my shoulders and continued to go inside the kitchen. My eyes widen in utter shock when I see whats happening inside the kitchen. It was Catherine and her friends eating the cake that I prepared for Sebastian. Who told you to eat that? I stormed inside the kitchen angrily. It was in the fridge. My friends and I wanted to have some desserts along with our coffee. So, what seems to be the problem? Dont you know how to read? I put a note on it. Didnt you see it? She rolls her eyes at me. Come on, ire. Its just a cake, okay? If its a big deal, then Ill buy you one. It wasnt that good, she said. 3/5 Moll, 22 Chapter 20 I baked that, dimwit. I insulted her in return. She arched her eyebrow. She scoffs, Now, I understand why it tastes so bad. Her friends behind her startedughing. Dont worry, Ill buy you a new one, a delicious one. 48% Maybe you should also buy some manners. So next time, youll know that its not good. to touch things that are not yours, I told her. Look whos talking, she said, crossing her arms in front of her chest as she gave me a condescending look. Maybe youre the one who should learn not to touch other peoples belongings, she said. She sounded as if she wasnt referring to the cake anymore. I didnt touch anything that wasnt mine, I responded confidently. Even if it was Sebastian that he was referring to. Im sure as hell that he isnt hers. I already confirmed it when he chose to remain married to me despite my offer for divorce. Sebastian is mine, she said with gritted teeth, confirming my suspicion. Sebastian isnt someones belonging. He has the freedom to choose whoever he wants. to be with. And clearly, he chose me, not you. So, stop acting as if I stole something from you. Youre the one who ran away from your engagement with him. You have nothing to me but yourself. You have already made your bed. Now, you have to sleep on it. I deliberately shoved her aside to get the remaining cake and save it for Sebastian. You, b*tch! Catherine said before pushing the cake towards me, causing it to spill all over my dress. Thest remaining piece of cake that I baked was now on the tiled floor. And thats myst straw. I grabbed the piece of cake from the floor and shoved it in her face. She was screaming as I tried to grab her hair. I pulled her as hard as I could until she fell to the ground. Then, I wipe her face on the floor where the rest of the cake was. You want cake? Now, its the cake, I told her as I pushed her head to the ground, preventing her from fighting back. Her friends were probably taken aback by my actions, or they were afraid to touch me since they probably know that my husband owns this house. Get your filthy hands off me, b*tch! she keeps on shouting as she struggles to escape my wrath. But since I was pinning her so hard on the ground, she couldnt do anything but scream to the top of her lungs. Her mouth was so wide open that I grabbed the piece of cake on the ground and shoved it inside her mouth. Stop it, ire! she shouted once again. Mom! Dad! she yelled for her parents in a desperate attempt to escape. Whats going on? Oh, my go d! Catherine! It was Stacys voice that I heard, who just 4/5 5/5 48% Chapter 20 came inside the kitchen. ire, thats enough! she said as she pulled me back as hard as she could. ire Allicent! Stop it this instance! My fathers voice boomed all over the kitchen. Thats the only thing that can make me stop assaulting this b*tch. Whats going on here? he asked as he approached us with a cane. His eyes widen in horror upon seeing our situation. ire! What have you done with your sister? Dad, ire attacked me just because I ate her stu pid cake. It was Catherine, who initially ran behind my father to hide, who was the first one to answer. Stu pid? Youre the one whos stu pid. I clearly made a note not to touch it, but you still did. Are you doing this on purpose? After what you did to ruin my marriage? Whats going on here? Dad asked in confusion. ire, what are you talking about? Whos marriage is ruined? And please, stop talking to your sister like that. Shes not my sister, dad! Shes the daughter of the who re that you get to rece my mother! I was so mad that I lost control of myself. I didnt mean to say that, but it happened. And before I could even apologize, I felt his strong hand touching my checks. I feel like my head is spinning from the impact of his p. Not once has my fatherid his hand. on me. So, it took me a complete surprise when he suddenly pped me. I know this is your house, and your husband is the one helping us. But you have no right to talk to your mother like that, he said. A few seconds ago, I was already regretting what I said. But now, Im taking it back. Im d I said that. Ill repeat it again. Shes not my sister, and most definitely, shes not my mother! I said this before walking out of the kitchen, leaving everyone behind. SEND GIFT Chapter 21 Chapter 21 BLAIRE I ran into my room and locked myself in the walk-in closet. I finally let out the tears. that I was holding back. I dont understand why my father always takes Catherines side. Since she came into our lives, she has been my fathers priority, despite her being his stepdaughter. Whenever there was a chance, he always chose Catherine over his own. daughter. I can still vividly remember the first time he introduced Stacy and Catherine to me. Its only been two years since my mother died, yet my father has already brought home another woman to take my mothers ce. I was only ten years old at the time, and Im not prepared for that. I wasnt happy about his decision, but who am I to stop him from being happy again? Despite my inner objections, I tried to ept them as my new family. But the first time Catherine and I had a conflict, my fathers bias clearly showed when he disregarded my feelings and took Catherines side. Catherine broke my doll that day, and I identally pushed her out of my anger. My father saw that and scolded me for hurting my sister over a toy. But the thing is, it wasnt just a toy. That was thest do!! that my mother gave me before she died. I cried myself to sleep that day, and I wasnt able to have my dinner. The next morning, they all went out for a pic and left me alone at home. And thest instance in which my father showed his bias towards us was when Catherine ran away on the night of their engagement. If I were the one to do that, my father would probably curse me to death. But he didnt utter a word; instead, he just used me as a recement. Im just d that it turns out so well between Sebastian and me. Despite his unfair treatment of Catherine and me, I still want to please him. I wanted to make him proud, so I did everything he told me to. And when I heard that he had been hospitalized, I couldnt help but get worried. Thats why, despite my current situation with Sebastian, I still chose toe back. Yet, after everything Ive done, this is what I get. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. My mind is so hazy that I didnt notice someone walk inside the closet. Is this your new hideout? he teased. I slowly lifted my head, and Sebastians beautiful smile greeted me, casting a warmth that prated the cloud of my earlier despair. In a sudden twist of emotions, I pouted my lips and began crying loudly. The heaviness that weighed me down just moments ago seemed to dissipate as he stepped into the room, transforming the gloom into aforting embrace. 1/5 Chapter 211 Did you miss me so much that youre crying? he yfully inquired, attempting to lighten the mood. However, I chose to remain silent, allowing my tears to convey the tumult of emotions that had gripped me. I heard about what happened. Are you okay? he asked, his concern evident in the gentle tone of his voice. The cake is gone, I finally said, my voice reflecting a mix of disappointment and frustration as I pouted my lips. He chuckled, a soothing sound that momentarily lifted the weight off my shoulders. Is that why youre crying? he questioned, his fingers delicately wiping away the tears that stained my cheeks. I nodded in response, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and sadness. I clearly put a note on it. But they still ate the cake that I baked for you. Its just a cake. Im sure you can bake another one. I sensed he was attempting to console me, but I disliked the way his words sounded. It seemed as though he was downying the situation, insinuating that it wasnt a big deal. and that I was simply overreacting. Frustration and disappointment surged within the,, prompting me to push him away and shoot a re his way. It wasnt just a cake. I worked hard on that all afternoon. And they just ruined it! I vented angrily. Caught off guard by my sudden outburst, he seemed slightly taken aback. Im sorry. I didnt mean to say that, he quickly apologized. Realizing he meant well, I felt a twinge of remorse for raising my voice. Im sorry for shouting at you. I offered an apology. Its fine. I know youre upset. I understand. Have you eaten? he inquired, his concern evident. I shook my head. How about you? I said I wanted to have dinner with you, didnt I? Are they still downstairs? I dont feel like having dinner with them right now, I admitted. If thats what my wife wants, then I shall fulfill it, he responded, emphasizing his willingness to prioritize my feelings. The tenderness in his tone softened the edges of my frustration, creating a moment of understanding and connection amid the remnants of disappointment. But how about you? Arent you hungry? I asked, my concern shifting from the cake to 2/5 3/5 10 Chapter 21 his well-being. his Well, maybe I should eat dessert first, he teased with a yful glint in his eyes, words carrying a hint of mischief. Before I could register what was happening, het leaned in, lowering his head and nting a soft, gentle k*ss on my lips. His unexpected sweet k*ss surprised me, making me forget about the ruined cake. It was a tender moment that promisedfort and reassurance, showing that our connection mattered more than the dessert mishap. When our lips parted, he wore a soft smile, understanding thatughter and affection could heal better than baked goods. The rooms atmosphere changed; disappointment. was reced by a renewed connection. Sebastians yful mood continued as he suggested, Now, about that cake. Lets bake a new one together. What do you think? His enthusiasm sparkled in his eyes. The idea of turning the mishap into a joint baking adventure made me smile. It reminded me that setbacks could be chances for shared experiences. Youd really bake with me? I asked, surprised and delighted. Of course! Well make it even better than before, and this time, no one can sneak a taste before its ready, he dered with determination. Id love that, I said with genuine excitement, a smile ying on my lips. Unable to contain my gratitude, I lifted my hand, gently caressing his cheeks. Thank you for trying to make me feel better. That means a lot to me, I expressed, my voice carrying at sincere appreciation for hisforting presence. You mean a lot to me, he responded, his words echoing with a depth of emotion that resonated within me. It was a simple yet profound deration that held the promise of a connection beyond the surface. Now that you say it, it makes me wonder: when did you start to have feelings for me? I asked curiously, my curiosity getting the best of me as I sought to unravel the timeline of our evolving emotions. The morning you tried to cook me breakfast, and you almost burned down the kitchen, he replied, a heartyugh apanying his recollection of that amusing encounter. The memory transported us back to a moment steeped in the innocence of culinary mishaps and the early stages of our connection. It was a morning marked by my ambitious attempt to be a perfect wife, and I prepared him some breakfast. Inexperienced and determined to prove my independence, I embarked on preparing breakfast without seeking assistance from the household staff. The result was a chaotic scene, with burned food and the threat of a kitchen disaster loomingrge. 48% Chapter 21 Youre mean. To be fair, that was my first time, I retorted yfully, pouting my lips in mock indignation. I know. And hats off to you; you managed to learn your way in the kitchen, he added,- hisughter reflecting a fondness for the journey we had embarked on together. The lightness in his tone conveyed an eptance of imperfections, emphasizing the growth. and resilience that had characterized our shared experiences. Thats because I wanted to please you. Which you did, he responded, a fond smile directed towards me. The warmth in his eyes mirrored the satisfaction he found in my attempt to create a pleasant experience for him. Does that mean you have no feelings for Catherine anymore? I asked, driven by curiosity as I sought to understand theplexities of his emotions. Catherine and I have a long history. But that was all-nothing but history. Whatever feelings I may have had for her, theyre long gone. I only see her as a friend and as my sister-inw, nothing more, he exined, his words carrying a reassurance that our connection transcended the shadow of past rtionships. If one of us is in danger, who would you choose? The question emerged spontaneously, a product of my desire to unravel the depth of hismitment. I yearned to hear his answer, to glimpse into the core of his priorities. You are and will always be you. I dont care if the whole world is in danger; Id still choose you, he dered with unwavering conviction. The sincerity in his response resonated deeply, dispelling any doubts that lingered within me. His words filled my heart with joy. I realized Sebastians love for me is strong and certain, even if some things are uncertain. Even though I may not have all the love I want from my family, Sebastians constant care and love act like a strong support, filling the empty spaces and keeping me strong. His promise gave me strength and made me feel secure. Knowing that, even when things were tough, he would always choose me brought a deep sense of safety. It showed how strong our bond is, going beyond just family ties. Talking about these things made me appreciate our rtionship even more. Sebastians. words werent just about saying he loves me; they were a promise to always be there for me. Itforted me to know that, no matter what challengese our way, his love will be there, guiding us through lifes ups and downs. Thank you for always choosing me. I didnt choose you, ire. Because theres no choice to begin with. The moment I 4/5 Chapter 21 made a vow in front of that church, it has always been you. 5/5 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 BLAIRE I suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. I stretch out my arm only to find the other side of the bed cold and empty. I slowly opened my eyes and looked around the dimly lit room, but I couldnt find any traces of Sebastian. The bathroom is also dark, so hes probably not there as well. Something is bothering me. I dont know why, but Im feeling unsettled. I got up, reached for my nightgown, and wrapped it around my b*dy. The whole house is dark. I waited until my eyes started to adjust before I started walking. Im not sure where to find Sebastian at this hour, so I dont know exactly where I am going. Sh*t! So st upid, I mumbled to myself when I realized that I should have just called him instead of fumbling in the darkness. Its not practical as well to shout for his name, or Ill end up waking up everyone in the house. I decided to go back to our room and look for my phone. But just when I was about to turn around, I heard voices talking from afar. I walked until the end of the hallway to find Sebastian and Catherine talking on the veranda. Why cant you just take me back, Sebastian? It was Catherines vojce. We are done, Catherine. Im already married to your sister. Stop doing this nonsense, Sebastian answered. I know deep in your heart, you still have feelings for me. If not, you wouldnt be here, sneaking with me in the middle of the night. Admit it, you still love me, Catherine insisted. I hate the Catherine is somehow making a point. I wanted to trust Sebastian. I wanted to believe that he would do the right thing. But at the same time, I have doubts in my heart. Shes his first love. They have history. And I saw how devastated he was when Catherine ran away on the night of their engagement. I came here because you threatened to kill yourself if I didnt, he answered. I gasped, and my hand automatically moved and covered my mouth when I heard that. I cant believe she would actually say that. And thats the reason why I certainly believe that you still have feelings for me. You still care for me. Please, lets get back together. Were the ones wh ore supposedly engaged anyway. I should be the one beside you, not ire. Shes just a recement on my behalf. Now that Im back, she can back off and leave. Let me get this straight, Catherine. I came here because I dont want blood in my house or in my hands. Care? Yes, I do care for you because youre my wifes sister. Thats 48% Chapter 22 all, he replied. Whether you believe me or not, I know you more than you know yourself, Sebastian. You still have feelings for me; Im sure of that. Youre just blinded by your anger because I left, she insisted, feeling desperate. We are just going in circles. You should go back to your room; itste and cold. You might get sick, he said. He sounded worried. I cant help but wonder if Catherine was right all along. What if Sebastian still has feelings for her, but he just cant admit them? Kiss me, Sebastian, Catherine blurted out. I dont know if I should stay there and continue watching them, or if I should step out and stop whatevers about to happen. Despite the choices I have, my b*dy cant seem to move. I stay still and watch everything unfold. What are you trying to do? Kiss me and tell me Im wrong. If you dont have feelings for me, then a k*ss wouldnt hurt, right? Catherine, he couldnt even finish what hes about to say next. Catherine quickly grabbed him and imed his lips. I was dumbfounded. I couldnt move an inch. I wanted to run to them and scream at them, but I couldnt. I was expecting him to push her and be mad at her. But that as well didnt happen. Instead, Sebastian wrapped her arms around Catherines waist and deepened the k*ss. I feel like my world is copsing right before my eyes. I couldnt believe what was happening. My legs dont seem to work. I was fixated on the ground and was forced to watch my husband betray me. It makes me doubt if what he said before was true. Is there really nothing going on between them? Did he lie to me? It took me long enough to witness everything I needed to see. I took a deep breath and decided to turn around and walk away. Theres no point in screaming at them and ming them for everything. Besides, Catherine is right. Shes mine; Im just her recement. She should be the one in my position. The hallway was dark, but it doesnt seem to bother me. I feel like my mind took an autopilot, and I just let my b*dy drag me back to our room. I looked at the bed, trying to figure out whether I should sleep there or lock myself inside the closet like I always do. But then, I quickly realized: What good does it make? I still have to face them and talk to them tomorrow. I suddenly felt tired. I dragged my feet to bed andid down. I get a nce at the clock. on top of the table, and its only eleven in the evening. I closed my eyes and tried to, 2/3 48% Chapter 22 force myself to sleep, but I couldnt. The moment I closed my eyes, images of what happened a while ago came shing back vividly. It was as if I was forced to watch it over and over again. It didnt take long before I heard the door creak. I tried to even out my breathing so he wouldnt notice that I was awake: I felt his weight on the other side of the bed, and hey down. I held my breath when I felt his warm breath against my nape and his arms around my waist. I wanted to push him; I couldnt bear to stay this close to him. He k*ssed another woman in our house, yet he had the audacity to hug me as if nothing had happened. I clenched the edge of my pillow when I felt his soft lips nting k*sses from my shoulder to my neck. I dont know how long I can stay like this. Hmmm I groan as I try to remove his arm from my waist. I missed you, he whispered against my neck. How dare he say that after he k*ssed another woman? I couldnt bear it much longer. Im tired. Let me sleep, I told him coldly. I felt his whole b*dy stiffen. He was taken aback. Is everything alright, love? Im tired. I want to go to sleep. Thats all, I responded arrogantly before pulling the nket up to my neck and cocooning myself inside it. I heard his sharp breath. Okay, goodnight. Youre probably tired because of the cake, he said. I felt him lowering his head towards my face, so I quickly pulled the nket over my head to stop him from k*ssing me. I want nothing to do with that filthy mouth of his. SEND GIFT 0Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 BLAIRE I didnt sleep a winkst night. I was holding back my urge not to put a pillow on top of Sebastians head while he was sleeping. How could he sleep so soundly after the betrayal hemittedst night? It was six in the morning when I decided to get up and prepare myself. Im not really sure how I will be able to look him in the eye without yelling at him. I soaked myself in a warm bath for at least half an hour while thinking of ways to avoid him. Im also nning to check a few vacant spacester for the business that Im nning to put up. I was thinking that if I have to settle back here, I cant just stay at home and wait for my husband. I wanted to start doing something for myself. I already did it in Hawaii. So, I was nning to do it here in New York as well. After Im done taking a shower, I wrap myself in the bathrobe beforeing out of the bathroom. It was past seven in the morning when I finished taking a bath. When I came out of the bathroom, I immediately saw Sebastian sitting on the bed with aptop on hisp. He lifted his head the moment he heard the door open. A smile broke from her lips as he greeted me. Good morning. Youre up early. Want to have breakfast with me? He has been busy these past few days, and this is the first time that I have woken up before him. Entirely because I didnt get much sleep last night. I figure we havent had much chance to have breakfast together because of my work. How about we take a stroll and find a good restaurant? What do you think? he asked excitedly. My face remained straight as I watched him speak. Is this guilt? Is he feeling guilty because of what happenedst night? Thats why he was trying to make it up for me. I have ns, I answered coldly before going straight to the closet. I felt him follow me inside the closet, but I made myself busy choosing what clothes to wear. Are you alright? I heard him ask. But I didnt bother looking at him before I answered. Im good, I replied as I continued to go through with my clothes. Are we okay? he revised his question. Do we have any reason not to? I asked him. I wanted to see if hes going to lie about it or if hes going toe clean. I couldnt think of any. Is there something that I should be worried about? he asked innocently. 1/6 09:06 Mon, 22 Jan D Chapter 23 I shrugged my shoulders as I looked at him. I dont know. Is k*ssing my stepsister in the middle of the night something that I should not be worried about? I asked him. directly. H-How did How did I know? Really? Thats all you have to say. I couldnt hold back my anger anymore. G od knows how long I have been trying to calm myself down sincest night. But now, watching him try to act as if nothing happened infuriates me. He took a sharp breath. I can exin, he started. Oh, yeah. Come on, exin to me how you wrapped your arms around her waist so you could k*ss her properly, I said sarcastically. ire, thats not what happened, he denied. Of course, no criminal will admit his crime. Oh, please. Spare me nothing you can say with your lies, Sebastian. I saw it with my own eyes. Theres nothing you can say that will make me believe that it was nothing. This is different from what happened a year ago. Which makes me reconsider that maybe youre lying as well when you told me that nothing happened between the two of you in the hotel. Okay, thats unfair. No! Youre the one whos unfair! How can you manage to sleep soundly beside me after you k*ssed my sister? I screamed in anger. Will you please hear me out? he said in frustration. Yes, I did k*ss herst night. Stop right there. I cut him off. Thats all I need to hear. I dont want to hear the rest. Now, if youll excuse me, Please leave; I need to get dressed, I said coldly. I turned. around and went back to choosing my clothes. I can still feel his presence behind me, but I choose to ignore him. I heard him blow a sharp breath before he decided to leave. I let out a sigh of relief once he was finally gone. I went back to preparing myself. I decided to wear denim jeans and a white shirt. I paired it with white sneakers so I would befortable as I walked along the streets of New York. I scheduled a few viewings today, so I wanted to be in my most comfortable clothes. I tie my hair up in a loose bun and put on a little bit of makeup. Once Im done, I look at myself in the mirror one last time before getting out of the closet. I found Sebastian in the room the moment I stepped out. He was drying his hair with a white towel, wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist. If we were in different circumstances, Id definitely jump on him and pin him to the bed. But Im too. 2/6 09:06 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 23 angry to even fantasize about that. I roll my eyes at him, disregarding his threat about that specific action. I headed straight to the door, but I was surprised when he suddenly blocked his n*ked chest in front of me. I had no idea how he managed to go there so fast. Get out of my way, I told him, ring. Youre going somewhere? he asked. None of your godd amn business, I responded with a dead look in my eyes. Youre my wife, so its my business to know where youre going, he insisted. I dont think youve got a say on this after what you didst night, I said. He growled in frustration. I frowned as I watched him, as if he were losing patience. He doesnt get to do that. If theres someone here who should be frustrated, its me. Look, I know it doesnt sound right. But Im begging you: please listen to what I have to say. After that, you can decide whether you still want to get mad at me, he pleaded. I squinted my eyes, weighing the situation. I dont want to make the same mistakes that I did before. So this time, Im going to hear what he has to say. Then, Ill decide right after. Fine, Im all cars. I went to my officest night to work. I dont want to wake you up, so I figure its better for me to go out and work at my office. Even though Id rather spend my night sleeping than working, I have an important email I need to attend to. And while Im working, I receive a text from Catherine. She threatened to hurt herself if I didnte and meet her. I heard a lot of boo-h oos, but nothing about the k*ss, I said upon hearing his exnation. He took a sharp breath before exining again. She tried to k*ss me to prove that I still have feelings for her. And you end up k*ssing her instead. Great! I heard everything that I needed to hear, I said sarcastically as I tried to leave by shoving him to the side, but he was quick to hold both of my shoulders to stop me from moving. Yes, I did k*ss her back because I wanted to know if my feelings for her were all gone as well. I quickly realized that it was. I have no feelings for her anymore. My heart fully belongs to you now, he said excitedly. 09:06 Mon, 22 Jan R ti Chapter 23 48% So youre telling me that untilst night, you still had doubts about your feelings for me? I asked, arching my eyebrow. He tried to open his mouth, but he remained silent. I can see the confusion in his eyes. He probably hasnt thought about it until now. I sneered, I thought so. I pushed him to the side so he would not block the door anymore. This time, he didnt resist. I went straight downstairs only to find my father, Stacy, and Catherine were all waiting in the living room. I looked at Catherine, and she was looking at me, smiling. As if she were bluntly gloating about what happenedst night. My eyes twitched while I was biting my lower lip, hardly just to calm myself down. I shouldnt let her off the h vook easily the first time she tried to ruin my marriage. Oh, youre here. Wheres Sebastian? Lets have breakfast together, my father said as he slowly folded the newspaper that he was reading before I came. Sebastian is still getting ready. You can go ahead without me. I have no ns on having breakfast here, I responded coldly. I hate where I-am now. My father is so sick that he cant handle any stress. That means I also couldnt let him be aware of the conflict surrounding the three of us. Despite my eagerness to rip that smile off Catherines face right now, I need to calm down.. Thats nonsense, ire. Its been a while since thest time we shared a meal at the table. Come on, Stacy and Catherine have been busy preparing this meal for us, my father insisted. Dad Come on, lets go. He didnt give me a chance to decline. My father immediately grabbed my hand and led me to the dining area. The table was set the moment we stepped inside the dining area. I couldnt help but arch my eyebrow upon seeing how much food was on the table. Are we having ourst meal? This looks like a meal enough for a month, Imented. ire my dad called my name with a warning tone. Im just stating a fact, dad, I said, shrugging my shoulders as I took a seat on the passenger side of the power seat. Good morning, everyone. Sebastian was greeted upon entering the dining hall. I didnt bother lifting my head to greet him. I keep myself busy by starting to put food on my te. So, I waspletely taken by surprise when he suddenly k*ssed me on the lips in front of everyone. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Good morning, love, he said while his face remained inches away from mine. 09:06 Mon, 22 Jan Ei Chapter 23 48%. I squinted my eyes at him as a warning, but he just smiled and nted another k*ss on my lips before taking his seat. Lets eat everyone, Sebastian announced. We were just starting to eat when Catherine quickly picked up the coffee pot and poured some into Sebastians cup. You dont have to do that, Sebastian whispered to Catherine, but it was loud enough for me to hear. He looked at me nervously, as if he were hoping that I wouldnt make this a big deal. Instead of making a scene, I smirked before lifting up my cup and handing it to Catherine, gesturing to her to pour coffee on my cup as well. Catherine nced at the other people around the table who had no idea what was happening between us. She then posed a fake smile before pouring it into my cup. Im not sure if shes doing it on purpose, but she deliberately filled my cup too much, causing it to overflow. Oh, my! Im sorry, she said as the excess coffee from my cup. continued to flow. I was about to put it down when she suddenly hit my arm, resulting in the hot coffee spilling on her hand. She shouted in pain as she immediately clutched her arm to her chest. Why did you do that, ire? she said. I frowned in confusion. What are you talking about? I didnt do anything. I responded in surprise. I was shocked by her usation. Sebastian was switching his gaze between us. It was as if he was weighing whos lying. In the midst of intense scrutiny, I stood my ground, firmly dering, I swear I didnt do anything! The weight of judgment pressed upon me, but I refused to yield. Stacy, the ever-concerned mother, sought to understand the situation. Catherine, what happened? she inquired, hoping to unravel the events. Catherine exined, her voice tinged with victimhood, I was just trying to be nice, pouring some coffee for Sebastian. It seems ire got jealous and poured hot coffee on my hand. I did not! I interjected, my frustration and disbelief driving my words. I needed to set the record straight. Seeking an impartial ount, my father turned to Sebastian and asked, Did what happened? you see Sebastians gaze met mine-a mix of difort and reluctance. With an audible sigh, 09:06 Mon, 22 Jan R U Chapter 23 (48%) he admitted, I did not, lowering his head as if burdened by the weight of the situation. But that doesnt mean I did what she used me of! I retorted, my frustration. intensifying. Catherine, attempting to diffuse the tension, interjected, Its okay. It wasnt a big deal, guys. I forgive her. I know she didnt mean it. Maybe shes just mad. I understand. My incredulous response hung in the air, a blend of astonishment and disbelief. Catherines forgiveness felt like an unexpected twist in a narrative I couldnt fullyprehend. The room brimmed with unresolved tension, leaving me grappling with the aftermath of an usation that lingered around the dining hall. Lets all take a deep breath. Im sure it was just an ident, Sebastian suggested, trying to control the situation. Of course, it wasnt an ident! She did it to herself to make me look bad! I exim. Are you saying that I deliberately poured hot coffee on my hand? Why would I do that? Catherine denied it as she clutched her hand.. Let me see that, Sebastian said before grabbing Catherines hand. Its fine, Sebastian, she said while trying to hide her arm behind her back. I dont want to get ire in trouble. Its really fine, she added, acting as if she were saving my ass. But she can fool everyone but me. When Sebastian pulled her arm, we all saw how red her skin was because of the burn. He looked at me, and his eyes were dark. If youre mad, ce your anger on me, he said coldly. Lets put some cream on your burn, he said before pulling Catherine out of the dining hall. I found myself wrestling with a mix of emotions-frustration, confusion, and a lingering sense of injustice. ɫ Chapter 24 Chapter 24 BLAIRE I ended up leaving the house with an empty stomach. I dont think Id be able to stand next to them for another minute. I grabbed the car keys that I could find and went straight to the garage. I was already on the road when my phone rang. I saw Sebastians name, and I immediately declined the call. He didnt get to choose my stepsister and then called me as if nothing had happened. It continues to ring nonstop, and I continue to ignore it. I have no time for his nonsense. I parked my car outside the building at the ce that Im going to check. Im eyeing this location for the caf that Im nning to put up. I wont be staying here for long since I still have a lot of avable locations to check out. Thats why I decided to leave my phone inside the car since it wouldnt stop ringing. I dont want to turn it off because I want Sebastian to know that Im deliberately avoiding his call. Mrs. Foster! Its nice to finally meet you, the brooker greeted me upon entering the building. You said youre nning to put up a caf, right? This will be perfect for that. Theres a lot of office space around here, and the scenery is perfect and calming. Im sure this will be the best spot for your business, he said. Come, let me show you around, he offered. I followed him to where the vacant space is located. It was just around the corner, and theres a lot of foot activity here, so its definitely perfect for what I have in mind. So, how was it? I liked it, I said, nodding my head. I still have a few spaces to check out, but I think this one is hard to top off. Thats great! Just give me a call if you have any questions about the papers or the process. Im looking forward to hearing from you again, he said. Thank you. Well, Ill go ahead now. I have another client to attend to. Would you you a cab? he asked. No, its fine. I have my car parked around the block, I decline. Oh, okay. Ill talk to you soon; bye! he said before leaving. like me to call Once hes gone, I walk back to my car, only to find a familiar figure leaning against it. He was ring at me as I saw him clench his jaw. His arms were crossed in front of his 48% Chapter 24 chest while he was waiting for me. I was calling you, he said as I approached the car. I know; Im just ignoring it, I answered. Give me the keys, he asked coldly. I dont know how he found me that quickly, but I have no energy to argue with him. I walked towards him and mmed the keys onto his chest. He grabbed it immediately. Get in, hemanded as he walked towards the drivers seat. Instead of following his orders, I turned my back and walked away. I dont need his car. I can take a cab. As I continued walking, I had no idea that he was following me. I was caught by surprise when he suddenly lifted me up and put me over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. He then proceeded to his car and opened the door before shoving me inside. He mmed the door behind me before he walked around to the other side of the car. He quickly started the engine and drove the car. We remained silent for a couple of minutes. Until hes the one who breaks the silence, You shouldnt have done that. I know youre upset. But you shouldnt put yourself in a position where you can get hurt or hurt someone else, he said. How many times do I have to tell you that I did nothing to Catherine? So, youre saying that she deliberately hurt herself to make you look bad? Yes, I am. Because thats exactly what she did to me. I shouldnt be trying hard to convince you to believe me because Im your wife, and you should always take my side. He hurt my feelings. We were just trying to patch things up, yet Catherine ising in between us again. I saw what you did, ire. I was sitting right in front of it when it happened, he insisted. Then you should have your eyes checked because you clearly didnt see it properly, I answered. After that, we remain silent. I had no idea where we were going, but I dont want to talk to him anymore. The car journey continued in a heavy silence, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. The soft hum of the engine seemed to echo the unresolved conflict between us. I gazed out of the window, the passing scenery a blur as my mind. churned with thoughts. Im tired, and I just want to rest. I recline my seat and close my eyes to rest. I didnt sleep wellst night, so Im a bit tired. Chapter 24 Despite my weariness, his words lingered in the air, weaving through the fabric of the atmosphere like an unspoken challenge. As much as I wanted to dismiss him, a part of me couldnt shake the unsettling feeling inside me. Probably because of ack of sleep, I went straight into a deep slumber. I slowly opened my eyes and noticed the tinted window of the car. I frowned as I slowly stretched my arms, which were a little bit numb from sleeping ufortably. Despite that, I somehow regained my strength and felt refreshed after getting enough sleep. I noticed that the sun was already setting. Though its still bright outside, Im sure its already afternoon. And when I turned to my left side, I found Sebastian with hisptop on hisp. He was so engrossed with what he was doing that he didnt notice me staring at him. I can vividly remember that it was still early when we started driving. How long was I sleeping? When I couldnt hold back my curiosity, I let him notice my presence. Why are we here? I asked him. Thats the only time that he turned in my direction. You were sleeping; I didnt want to wake you up, he answered before bringing his eyes back to hisptop. Have you been staying here with me the whole time? How long was I sleeping? A few hours, he vaguely answered. You should have woken me up. And face your wrath? No, thanks. Id rather stay in this ufortable seat than wake you up and have your neck on my throat. Then you should have left me here. You dont have to stay here and wait, thenin about itN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. afterwards, I said, rolling my eyes at him. Do you honestly believe that I would leave my wife here alone inside the car in the parking lot? Of course you would. You already did when you grabbed Catherines hand and left me at the table. 9.48% Chapter 24 He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Im sorry about it. I was just worried that you might get in trouble with your dad if Catherines hand worsens. I hate to admit it, but hes right. Despite my fathers obvious bias towards Catherine, I still dont want to upset him. I still have this urge to please him. If Sebastian doesnt remove Catherine from that situation, Im sure my father will me me for everything. I let out a loud sigh, realizing his point. Come on, lets go to my office. Lets just order something. Im sure youre hungry, he said. Im not hungry, I lied. But my b*dy betrayed me when my stomach suddenly growled loudly. I red at Sebastian, who was trying to hold back his smile. Fine, Ill order everything. I said before quickly getting out of the car to hide my embarrassment. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 BLAIRE In that moment, when I said everything, a cheeky twi nkle lit up my eyes. The room buzzed with excitement as a big meal rolled in front of Sebastian. His office, usually scrious business, turned into a food party ce. Trying not tough, I enjoyed seeing all the tasty dishesing in. Sebastians work table, unexpectedly turning into a stage for the food show, happily weed each te. Even the workers who helped bring the food seemed surprised; their eyes got big. quietly showing how amazed they were. I thanked thest delivery person with a nice nod and used Sebastians card to pay. After he left, I closed the door, making Sebastians office a cozy spot just for us As I walked to the table, I couldnt ignore Sebastians intense look. What? I asked. innocently, acting like I didnt know he was upset. He frowned more. Can you finish all of that? Im hungry, I said, shrugging like it was no big deal. With a yful look, I went to the dishes from different ces-some with Asian vors, others with fancy European. tastes. My feast was ready to begin. I know Sebastian hasnt eaten as well, but Im determined to make him pay for what he didst night and this morning. What do you think youre doing? I asked him with an arched eyebrow when I saw him getting food from the table. Eating, he responded sarcastically. You order yours. These are all mine, I told him. His frown even got deeper. He let out an exasperated sigh as he massaged his temple. Dont be absurd, ire. You cant possibly finish all of those. I dont care. I can take home the rest or give it to your employees, I argued. Youre giving it to my employees, yet you couldnt even give me a te? Exactly, I said, giving him a fake smile. He ended up going back to his table and picking up his phone. Clifford, bring me some food, he ordered before hanging up the phone. He was ring at me as he watched me eat my meal. While waiting for Clifford, he made himself busy in front of hisptop. He would asionally lift his head and look 1/6 48% Chapter 25 at me with a death re. Clifford took at least thirty minutes before he arrived with. Sebastians meal. Oh, Clifford! Youre here. Why dont you grab some food? Get whatever you want, I offered him as he walked inside the office with a takeout bag in his hand. He was switching his eyes between me and Sebastian. He looks confused about whats happening. Who wouldnt be? Sebastian asked him to buy him some food when theres already a lot of food here. Though hesitant, Clifford put the takeout bag on Sebastians table before he walked towards the table. With each food that he picked up, he would look at Sebastian as if he were asking for permission. Sebastian, on the other hand, remained silent as he continued to re at me as if he were about to eat me. I continue to ignore him as I enjoy my food. We stayed silent the whole time we were having a meal. He was sitting on his desk while I was at the far end of the conference table. Aaahhh, Im so full, I moaned before leaning against the backrest of my chair. Ast expected, I didnt manage to eat even a quarter of the food that I ordered. I just ordered. those foods to despise him. I saw him eat a few bites, but I dont think he likes his food. I noticed that he hadnt finished his food. I somehow felt guilty knowing that he didnt eat lunch because of me. grabbed a te of sushi, which I knew was one of his favorites, and brought it to his table. Here, you can have this, I said before cing the te on his table. I was about to return to my table when he suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me towards him, causing me to fall on hisp. You think this te of sushi is enough to make up for pis sing me off? he asked with his deep and baritone voice. I gulped upon seeing the pure light glimmering from his eyes. You pis sed me off first, I argued, pouting my lips, hoping that was enough to bring me out of this danger. Since we already established that we indeed pis sed off each other, dont you think its about time to make amends? He asked as his fingers were slowly tracing my skin, from my arm all the way up to my shoulders, before finally settling on top of my exposed cleavage. What do you suggest? I asked with deep breaths, as his fingers against my skin were sending electric jolts throughout my b*dy. Theres only one thing in my head right now. And thats makeup s3x, he murmured as he brushed his lips along my jawline. 2/6 48%) Chapter 25. H-Here? I asked nervously. My breath hitched as he affirmed, Yes, his warm breath sending shivers down my spine. His trail of k*sses continued, a tantalizing journey down my neck, igniting a delicious ache of anticipation within me. His reassuring words were, Dont worry. No one would daree inside my office without my permission, resonated in the intimate space we shared. That promise was all I needed-a fragile yet sturdy thread weaving through the fabric of desire, tethering me to the moment. I surrendered to the pleasure that his k*sses conjured, each one leaving an indelible mark on my very being. The air within-his office cra ckled with the charged energy of an unspoken agreement, a sanctuary where only our intertwined destinies mattered. His lips continued their descent, nting gentle k*sses along the contours of my neck and tracing a path down the inviting valley of my breast. Simultaneously, his other hand embarked on a journey, gliding down the curves of my thighs with a possessive yet tender touch. Every touch was deliberate, an exploration fueled by an unspoken understanding of longing. I hate when you wear jeans. His whispered confession reached my ears, punctuated by the softness of his k*sses. I dont have easy ess to this, he murmured, his hand now resting between my legs. I let out a gasp as his fingers moved through my jeans and found the most private parts. of me. The thick fabric couldnt stop his determined touch; his fingers started a rhythm that made my b*dy feel intense. My moans filled the small room, mixing with quiet wishes. Every feeling became stronger, together with the fear of getting caught or being heard by the innocent people outside his office. He didnt need words; what he did said everything. His touch showed a strong feeling, a closeness that didnt need talking. In that hidden office moment, it felt like time stopped and the world outside didnt matter. As our feelings mixed, the office changed into a ce of strong passion and shared feelings. In the middle of our secret connection, pleasure became a way to talk, and every touch, every k*ss, turned into a part of a love story made in the quiet of that moment. Lost in the waves of pleasure and intimacy, I didnt notice when he started removing our clothes. Each piece fell to the ground until we were fully n*ked. I was ready for him to take me, but it seems like he had other things in mind. I was surprised when he suddenly lifted my b*dy and ced me on top of his table. He doesnt care, even if my b*dy crushed the food that was just over his table. He ced me on his table as if I were 3/6 48% Chapter 25 the one whos going to be his meal. To my surprise, he effortlessly lifted my b*dy, cing me atop his table. The discarded clothing and remnants of a forgotten meal crinkled beneath us, but he seemed unfazed, as if I were the delectable offering spread before him. As I leaned against the table, Sebastian, with a deliberate ease, pulled a chair and positioned himself between my legs. It felt as though I were a tantalizing feast, offered in front of him. Time hung in suspense as anticipation crac kled in the air. He looks like hungry wolf, ready to enjoy his meal. With an unbridled hunger, Sebastian wasted no time. His tongue, warm and voracious, traced a path across my most intimate part, igniting a storm of sensations within me. He put my legs over his shoulder so he could lick me properly. The world outside that intimate space faded away, reced by the symphony of our shared desires. My moans harmonized with the rhythmic dance of his tongue, creating a melody that resonated in the confined quarters of his office. Every stroke, every flicker of his tongue, intensified the tempest within me. As Sebastian continued his feast, I surrendered to the storm, losing myself in the tidal waves of pleasure that surged through my being. I keep on turning my head from side to side, trying to find comfort as the waves of pleasure hit me rampantly. It didnt take long before I found myself holding his hair tightly as I shamelessly grinded my hips. against his mouth, trying to find my release. As if attuned to the crescendo of my desire, he sensed the yearning for heightened pleasure. With a deliberate motion, he slid his fingers into the depths of my being. A symphony of ecstasy erupted as I couldnt unrestrained cry, embarked on a rhythmic dance, thrusting in and out of my core, unleashing a torrent of sensations that cascaded through every fiber of my being. Waves of pleasure surged, painting my world in hues of unending bliss. Ooohhhfck! His finge, Ontain the pleasure, releasing an Driven by an insatiable need for more, I found myself pleading, Oohh, yes! Lick me more, please faster! My words hung in the air,den with urgency and desire, as if each syble carried the weight of an unspoken craving. In that intimate dance, he transformed into a willing serv ant of pleasure, attuned to my every whim. AsThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. amanding force, I directed him with fervor. Faster, I urged, and he, like a devoted ve to desire,plied with unwavering obedience. The room became a sanctuary of shared passion, a realm where inhibitions were discarded and the boundaries of pleasure were explored without restraint. His fingers became instruments of bliss, conducting a symphony of pleasure that echoed in the confines of his office, a private concert of our intimate desires. 4/6 ײ48% Chapter 25 In the dance of pleasure, time seemed to lose its grip, and every thrust of his fingers etched a stanza in the poetry of our shared longing. Each plea and each response sculpted an intimate narrative, a tale of two souls seeking sce and ecstasy within the sacred confines of desire. And just like any poem, it all comes to an end. I can already feel the sweet tingling sensation building on top of my belly, a clear indication that Im about to reach the peak of my ergasm. It was like he knew exactly what to do. He gave my sensitive spot one more quick touch with his tongue and pushed his finger in deep. Everything just blended together in a way that made an amazing feeling rush through my whole b*dy.. At that moment, nothing else mattered. The incredible pleasure took over everything. His clever tongue and the way he used his finger worked together like experts, creating a beautiful song of feelings that went through my whole b*dy. It felt like every part of me was part of this amazing experience. I was catching my breath as my b*dy slowly descended from that mind-blowing Or gasm. But it seems like Sebastian has other things in mind. I havent even fully recovered, and my mind is still hazy from when he stood up and positioned himself in between my legs. He was nning to take me to that very same table. Oooohhhfck! Youre so tight! He eximed, his words a mix of surprise and satisfaction as he gradually inserted his substantial member into me. Even after experiencing pleasure just moments ago, I couldnt resist the overwhelming sensations that took hold of me once more. Moans and screams of ecstasy escaped my lips as he began to vigorously thrust his sizable c ock into my core. Each powerful movement sent waves of pleasure through me, intensifying the intimate connection we shared in that passionate moment. Lost in the whirlwind of sensations, I surrendered to the rhythm of his powerful thrusts. The air cra ckled with the symphony of our shared pleasure, each movement. building upon thest, creating a crescendo of ecstasy that echoed within the walls of his intimate office. With each primal thrust, a fusion of pleasure and vulnerability unfolded. Our shared breaths became a rhythmic melody, syncing with the intoxicating cadence of our entangled bodies. The boundaries between us blurred, and in that shared abandon, we discovered a profound connection that transcended the physical act. Aaaahhhyes, Im cvmming! Sebastian whispered against my ear as he continued to thrust inside me vigorously. It didnt take long before our bodies exploded with pleasure as we reached the peak of happiness. our As the intensity reached its zenith, a shared release painted the canvas of our passion, 576 Chapter 25 leaving us both breathless and satiated. In the aftermath, the room held the remnants of our shared ecstasy, a testament to the unspokennguage of desire that had unfolded within its sacred confines. 6/6 ɫ GIFT SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 26 Chapter 26 BLAIRE Im a mess! I eximed as the aftereffects of our intense love finally dawned on me. I was covered with rice, sticky sauces, and other things. I had no idea how I was going to get out of his office looking decent. I was in the middle ofining and thinking about how I would be able to clean myself up when I noticed Sebastian watching me with a yful grin. Whats so funny, Mr. Foster? May I remind you that these are all your fault? I said while ring at me. Nothing, he said before walking towards me and nting a soft k*ss on my lips. Take the door on the left. You can take a shower there. Ill ask Clifford to get you a new pair of clothes. I frowned in confusion but eventually followed the direction he pointed in. As soon as I turned the k nob and opened the door, I was amazed to find a luxurious room inside. Inside, there was another room, which Ill assume is the bathroom. I turned around and looked at him with squinting eyes. Really, Sebastian? You have a whole room and a huge bed in your office, yet you choose to f uck me on your office, table? Its your fault for being so irresistable, he argued with a subtle, mischievous grin on his face. I couldnt wait to bring you to bed. Besides, it makes more sense to eat your meal on the table, isnt it? I just roll my eyes as I shake my head before continuing to walk towards the bathroom. Im d that he has a shower room in his office. I dont want to walk outside his offices smelling like soy sauce and wasabi. I have no ns for today since Sebastian already interrupted my day, so I take my time in the shower. I have no choice but to use Sebastians b*dywash and shampoo since thats the only ones avable there. Somehow, also gives mefort that theres no feminine product avable in his bathroom. It doesnt sit well with me to think that he is bringing women here even though we were practically separated for thest year. After at least thirty minutes in the shower, Im finally done washing myself up. I wrapped myself in the bathrobe that was on the shower rack and used the towel to dry my hair. The whole bathroom seems to beplete with everything. Theres a lotion, mouthwash, toothpaste, and toothbrush, along with other toiletries. I grabbed the hair blower to dry my hair. Once Im done, I go out of the room to check if my clean clothes are here already. Is Clifford here? I asked Sebastian as I walked out, wearing only a bathrobe. I was Chapter 26 startled when I saw a utilitydy cleaning up the mess that we made on his table. She turned in my direction and quickly went away upon seeing how I looked. It wouldnt take a genius to guess what happened here. I can feel my cheeks burning in embarrassment. Everything that happened shes right before my eyes, and I can vividly remember how loud I was screaming and moaning a while ago. It only dawns on me that he was in his office, and the people might be listening outside. I silently walked towards the couch and sat down while biting my lower lips due to my extreme nervousness. I was praying for the earth to break in half and swallow me so I could disappear on the surface of the earth. I let out a sigh of relief when the cleaningdy left the office. I quickly ran towards Sebastian, who was sittingfortably on his swivel chair. Please tell me your office is soundproof. I was begging him to give me the answer I wanted. I dont know what I will do if he answers otherwise. He sn*ked his arm around my waist and pulled me until I was sitting on hisp. Who Caree Youre my wife, and what we did is perfectly normal, he answered,pletely avoiding my question. Sebastian, its not funny! I eximed. He then chuckled before gently grabbing my nape and engulfing me in a passionate k*ss. Dont worry. Do you really think I would let anyone listen to my wife scream in pleasure? Everything about you is mine, and mine alone. Your cry, yourugh, your whine, and even your scream But most importantly, your moan is only mine to listen to, he mumbled in between our k*sses. And as he uttered those beautiful words, his hand started to untie my robe while he slowly slipped his hand inside it. S-Sebastian, we just had s3x, I said, trying to get away from his k*sses, but he was quick to catch up. Whether its that or Im just weak against his k*sses. Well, I cant help myself. I cant get enough of you, he said as he continued his blissful k*sses. up But just when hes about to remove my robe, we hear a soft knocking from the door. Thats probably Clifford, he said. Wait here; Ill get your clothes. He then stood and let me sit on his chair as he walked towards the door. He opened it a little, just enough for the paper bag to fit in before he closed it again. Here, you should put your clothes on before I can savage you again, he said as he was handing me the paper bag filled with clothes. I get the bag from his hand with a smile on my face. Despite what happenedst night. and early this morning, Im d that we still managed to get things through. We still have a lot of things to work out, but Im happy that were learning tomunicate have a lot of things to work ou 09:08 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 26 more than just run away from our problems. I didnt bother going back to the room. I bring out the clothes that Clifford brought for me. I thought he went back to the house to get me some clothes. But it turns out that he bought a pair of clothes. The tags are still attached to it. I removed each tag before I started to put it on. Clifford brought me a pair of underwear and a ck dress. As I was dressing up. I heard Sebastians phone ringing. I continue fixing myself. Hello, Stacey, Whats going on? I got curious upon hearing the name of my stepmother. I couldnt think of any reason why he would call my husband. I arched my eyebrow as I watched him talk to her over the phone. Stacey, slow down. I cant understand you. Whats going on? I watched Sebastians forehead wrinkle as he continued to listen to the other line. I was watching him intently, hoping I could get a hint as to what they were talking about. Okay, well be there as soon as we can, he said before ending the call. Even when the call ended, I remained clueless as. I watched him clean up his things. Are you done? We need to an he said with a serious tone. Whats happening? I asked curiously. Catherine was rushed to the hospital, he answered. Why? What happened? Dont tell me its because of what happened this morning. She got a minor burn. Isnt it overly dramatic for her to be rushed to the hospital? I had no idea. Stacey wouldnt tell me. She just insisted that I go to the hospital, he said. Why would he call you? Shouldnt she be calling my father, or at least me? Are you the doctor? I asked, frowning. He chuckled at myst remarks as he slowly walked towards me. He then pulled my waist tight and nted a soft k*ss on my lips. I dont have any answers to your question. I think its probably better if we go there together so you can throw them your questions directly.. I pouted, Why would I? She didnt even bother calling me. Im guessing they dont want my presence there. Whether they wanted it or not, youreing with me. I have no ns of leaving my wife here alone, he said, which quickly brought a smile to my face.. 3/6 Chapter 26 After fixing his things, we went down to his office together and went straight to the hospital. I was thinking about what could possibly happen to Catherine that would require a trip to the hospital. I cant help but roll my eyes, thinking that they bother to call my husband to inform me about what happened and not me. Even though I dont really care about them, the thought that they are involving my husband in their business doesnt sit well with me. We stayed silent as we drove to the hospital. So many things are going on inside my head, but I still couldnt figure out what could be the reason why Catherine was there. I may not like her for what she did to us, but I still dont wish harm upon them. Im just hoping that this was just one of her antics to gain attention. We went straight to the hospital room, where Catherine was admitted. We were immediately weed by Stacey when she saw us entering the door. My father is also there, holding Catherines hand as she lay down on the hospital bed, unconscious. Thank Go d, youre here. Sebastian! she said, imprisoning him in a tight hug. Sebastian didnt let go of my hand, even though Stacey was deliberately ignoring my presence. It didnt take long before she realized that she had no other choice but to acknowledge me. Oh, youre here as well, she said with bad taste. She was with me when you called. And as a member of your family, I think its right to bring her with me. Sebastian speaks on behalf of me. What happened to Catherine? he asked. She suddenly fell and lost consciousness. The doctors are running all the necessary tests, and we were just waiting for the result. She woke up for a few minutes a while ago, and she was asking for you. Thats why I called you, Stacey exined. Why was she asking for my husband? I cant help but interrupt. My husband has not business with her. She shouldnt be asking for him, I said. ire, dont be like that to your sister. She and Sebastian had a history. He gives herfort. Your sister is in a difficult situation right now. Please be more considerate, my father said as he continued to caress Catherines hand while watching her with sad eyes. Shes not my sister, I corrected him. Stop it! There are only a few instances in which my father raised his voice at me, and this is among them. Shes your sister! he insisted. Dad, I dont understand why you insist that shes my sister. We are both well aware that shes Staceys daughter from her previous marriage. Stop insisting that shes my sister?1 didnt mean to raise myN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. voice at my father, but frustration gets the best of me. Chapter 26 Shes my daughter! he yelled back at me, and I waspletely taken aback by his revtion. What did you say, dad? I stuttered, as I couldnt fullyprehend what was happening. I refuse to believe it. He took a deep breath before he repeated his words. Shes my daughter, he said once again. I scoff, That cant be true. She was already eight years old when you brought her home. She cant be your daughter, dad. Did Stacey manipte you to think otherwise? I turned in Staceys direction to confront her. What are these lies that you are feeding. my father? How can Catherine be his daughter when you just came into our lives right after my mother died? Do you even know how to do math? But instead of answering, she avoided my eyes. I turned back to my father to clear everything up. Dad, you cant be part of this. Shes not your daughter. Because if she is, then it only means that you I couldnt bear to say it. I keep on turning back and forth between Stacey and my dad. that youve been having an affair even before my mother died. I feel a lump in my throat as the realization finally sinks i in. Now, it makes sense why my father treated Catherine more like his own daughter than me. But whats more painful is the realization that my father was cheating on my mother all along. Even on her death bed, my mother loves my father, and this is what she gets in return. We didnt have an affair. What we had was love, Stacey interrupted. What love are you talking about, Stacey? My mother is married to my father, and youre having an affair with him. Dont justify your sins by iming its love. Staceys hand immediatelynded on my checks. But the pain from her being pped is nothing compared to the pain that my heart feels because of what theyve told me. You can say all you want. But we didnt betray anyone. If theres anyone here whomitted a grave sin, its your mother. She deliberately came between us and forced your father to marry her. Her family ckmailed your father into marrying her, despite his clear objection to it. Rafael and I were already in a rtionship, and your mother broke us apart. I shake my head in disbelief, Youre lying! I eximed in denial. I turned to my father so he could straighten things out. Dad, tell her its not true. Tell her that you loved my mother; thats why you married her. Tell her, dad! Tell her! I was hysterical. I can feel Sebastians hand holding my arm to support me. Shes telling the truth, ire. Stacey and I were already in a rtionship when your mother got into the picture. Her family was influential back then. My family threatened to remove all my inheritance if I didnt choose to marry your mother. I had to sacrifice 5/6 Chapter 26 Stacey back then. I never loved your mother, ire. Im sorry, but thats the truth. Stop ming Stacey for it. She is innocent, my father confirmed everything that Stacey stated. Shes not innocent! Shes everything but innocent. Shes at fault here as much as you are when she decides to continue her affair with you despite knowing that youre already married to my mother. So, no. I refuse to believe that shes innocent, I insisted. Lets go, Sebastian, I said before grabbing Sebastians hand. We were about to get out of the room when we heard a low growling from the bed. We all turned in Catherines direction as she slowly opened her eyes. S-Sebastian she uttered his name in a low, h o ar se voice. Sebastian, please. My daughter needs you, Stacey pleaded to Sebastian. Stop it, Stacey. Its not as if your daughter is dying. I said irritatedly. They all fell silent, as if I hit something thats part of the truth. Shes not dying, is she? No one dares to say something. A few minutes had passed when Stacey was about to speak when Catherine interrupted her by holding her hand. We have to tell them, Catherine. Sebastian deserves to know, she said. She just shakes her head as if shes telling her not to. I dont understand whats happening, but I refuse to be part of it. Sebastian and I were leaving. I wish Catherine a fast recovery. But I dont think we have more business here. See you at home, I said before pulling Sebastian towards the door. Im relieved that Sebastian didnt argue and simply trailed behind me without resisting He remained silent, allowing me to sense hispany and hisforting presence by my side. When we finally reached the car, I let out the tears that Id been holding back. Ssshh, Im here, love. Im here, he assures me as he caresses my hair. 6/6 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 BLAIRE Sebastians question lingered in the air as I tried to gather my thoughts. Home didnt seem like the right destination, not with the emotional turmoil swirling within me. Yet the idea of going somewhere else felt like an uncertain leap into the unknown. Sebastians presence beside me provided a reassuring anchor as I grappled with the overwhelming emotions. Thank you for being here, I whispered, my voice betraying the fragility of my emotions. A soft smile yed on Sebastians lips as he reached for my face, his touch gentle as he caressed my cheeks. Im always here with you, sweetheart. Cry as much as you want. And when youre done, Ill be here waiting for you while offering you ice cream. I couldnt help but tease him, Wheres the ice cream? He chuckled, going along with my teasing. Shoot! I dont have one. Come on, you one, he suggested, the warmth of his smile infectious. lets get As he started the engine and began to drive, I couldnt help but chuckle at his yful demeanor. The destination remained a mystery, but it hardly mattered. The distance. from those who had betrayed me was enough sce, and having Sebastian by my side made the journey more bearable. The car moved forward, carrying us away from the shadows of betrayal and towards a ce where the weight of the past could momentarily fade. In the cars quiet cocoon, I allowed myself to let go, the tears streaming down my cheeks a cathartic release. Sebastians presence beside me and his silent support spoke volumes. It was a reassurance that I wasnt facing this pain alone and that someone cared enough to be there during my darkest moments. As we drove, the city lights blurred into streaks of color, a metaphor for the emotions that painted my heart. The subtle hum of the engine and the rhythmic flow of the road. beneath us provided a Eventually, the car came to a gentle stop. I looked around, not recognizing the ce. Sebastian turned to me with a mischievous glint in his eyes. Ice cream shop just around the corner. What vor do you feel like having His yful enthusiasm lifted my spirits. Surprise me, I replied with a genuine smile. We stepped out of the car and walked hand in hand toward the inviting glow of the ice cream shop. The bell chimed as we entered, and the sweet aroma of various vors. 09:08 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 27 filled the air. It was a small haven of sweetness in the midst of lifesplexities. Sebastian, true to his word, selected an assortment of vors, creating a vibrant mosaic. of scoops in a cone. We found a cozy corner and indulged in the simple pleasure of ice cream, each bite a distraction from the weight of recent revtions. Theughter that followed, genuine and unrestrained, echoed through the small shop, a testament to the resilience found in shared moments of joy. As we sat there, savoring the sweetness that life still had to offer, I realized that healing was a gradual process. The road ahead might be uncertain, but with Sebastian by my side and the simple joy of an ice cream cone, I felt a glimmer of hope flicker in the darkness. The journey towards rebuilding and finding peace had just begun, but for now, in that quaint ice cream shop, I found sce in the present moment and the promise of a brighter tomorrow. The air was filled with the lightness ofughter and the warmth of shared moments as Sebastian and I found sce in our conversation. The quaint ice cream shop became at haven, shielding us from the weight of recent revtions. But, as they say, good things alwayse to an end. His pocket emitted a familiar ring, and Sebastian, with a subtle shift in expression, retrieved his phone. I couldnt help but notice the change in his demeanor-a subtle transformation from the carefreeughter to a moreposed and guarded state. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Who is it? My curiosity got the better of me, and the question slipped out before I could gauge its impact. Sebastians gaze momentarily shifted to his phone, a fleeting acknowledgment of the callers identity. Its your stepmother, he replied, slipping the phone back into hist pocket. The revtion hung in the air, a subtle tension weaving its way into the cozy ambiance. of the ice cream shop. I couldnt shake the feeling that the intrusion of my stepmother into our moment of respite was no mere coincidence. Theplexities of our intertwined pasts seemed to rear their heads, threatening to disrupt the fragile peace we had found. Arent you going to answer it? I ventured, my voice betraying a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. Sebastians response was measured, his gaze meeting mine as if seeking my guidance. Do you want me to? he countered, leaving the decision hanging in the air. His question caught me off guard, leaving me momentarily speechless. The idea of him answering the call stirred aplex blend of emotions within me. There was a part of me that wanted to confront the looming presence of my stepmother and face theplexities that lingered between us. Yet there was also a deep-seated hesitation, a Chapter 27 fear of reopening wounds that might still be raw. I dont know, I admitted, the uncertainty echoing in my voice. Sebastian nodded, his understanding gaze offering reassurance. Ill do whatever yourefortable with, he assured me. The weight of his words sank in, and I found myself grappling with the decision. Would answering the call lead to closure, or would it unravel a tapestry of emotions that were better left undisturbed? After a contemtive moment, I nodded, a subtle acknowledgment that he could answer if he deemed it necessary. As Sebastian brought out his phone, a palpable tension settled over our small corner of the ice cream shop. The ambient sounds seemed to hush as he epted the call, the connection with my stepmother looming like a specter. Their conversation remained hushed, words exchanged in anguage only they understood. I couldnt help but wonder about the nature of their discussion. What did my stepmother want, and how did it intertwine with the newfound peace I had found in Sebastianspany? As the call concluded, Sebastian pocketed his phone, his expression betraying a mixture of resignation and a touch of concern. Its about your sister, he said, a guarded tone underscoring his words. The mention of my father brought a surge of conflicting emotions. Concern for his well-being mingled with theplicated dynamics of family ties. What did she say? I inquired, bracing myself for whatever information might be revealed. Sebastian sighed, his gaze meeting mine with a hint of weariness. They have your sisters test results. They wanted us to be there when the doctor exined everything. We dont need to go if you dont want to, Sebastian assures me. Why do we need to be there? Its not like we can do something about her situation, I said. I realize it might all feel overwhelming. However, now that youre aware of the truth, dont you think its an opportunity for a fresh start with your sister? We cant predict how long shell be here on Earth. Dont dy until it bes toote, he suggested. His words made me think deeply, reminding me that time is uncertain, especially for my sister. The idea of starting anew with her became a clear call to action, urging me not to miss the chance. The complexities of our past faded momentarily, and the thought of waiting leading to regrets pushed me to seize the moment. His advice encouraged me to break free from hesitation and consider reconciliation Ch ugh with my sister. The realization of her limited time motivated me to put aside differences, mend bonds, and embark on a journey of healing In the quiet reflection than followed. I felt a willingness to confront the past and embrace a brighter future. The uncertainty of life emphasized the importance of cherishing moments and building enduring connections. 613 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 BLAIRE Despite my inner struggle between going back to the hospital and staying as far away as I could, I still ended up going back to the hospital. Im just d that Sebastian has been with me the whole time, showing his support. My heart is racing as we step inside the hospital. Our way to Catherines room has been the longest walk Ive ever taken in my entire life. Im not sure why, but I have a bad feeling about this. We still have no idea whats going on with Catherines health, but I cant get off this feeling that it will have a big impact on our lives. Are you ready? Sebastian asked me when he noticed my difort upon reaching the front door. I took a deep before nodding my head. Before Sebastian opened the door, he nted a soft k*ss on my forehead. I was holding my breath as I watched him slowly turn the doorknob. I gulped, trying to even out my breathing as I started to panic inside. I might look normal on the outside, but my inside is in turmoil right now. Thank Go d, youre here! Stacey was exasperated when she saw us walk inside the room. She was quick to go near us. I was slightly taken aback when she suddenly grabbed Sebastians hand and pulled him onto Catherines side. She deliberately ces their hands together. It earns a deep frown on my forehead, as it seems weird to me. I noticed that Catherine was already awake, but her eyes were still a little bitzy, probably from the medicine that she was taking. Thank you foring back, Catherine said in her weak and h o ar se voice. Sebastian looked at me as if he were asking for my consent before he answered. I give him a weak smile and a gentle nod to tell him that its okay. I came back because your mother asked me to. ire said it was okay, so Im here, Sebastian said as if he was trying to point out that I was the reason why hes here. Somehow, his words gave me the comfort and assurance that I needed. She weakly turned towards me and smiled. Thank you, ire, she said, whichpletely caught me off guard. Before I could even react, we heard a soft knocking from the door. After a few seconds, the door swung open, and the doctor was expelled from it. How are you feeling, Catherine? The doctor greeted him as he continued to walk 1/3 947% Chapter 28 closer to the hospital bed. He reached out for the patients record at the end of the bed and read it. After checking it, he put it back before facing us again. Im feeling better, doc, Catherine answered before she smiled weakly. Id like to talk to your family first, Catherine. So, will you please excuse us? Theres no need for that, doc. You can say it. Theres nothing you can say that I havent heard of, she said. The doctor gently nodded before taking a deep breath. Im afraid the tumor is back, he said, breaking the horrible news. I hate to be the bearer of the bad news, but the only way to save her is through surgery. Although the surgery doesnt guarantee that shell be out of dangerpletely, its still the best solution I can suggest. What if I dont get another surgery, doc? How long do I have? Catherine asked. Three months at least. Youre lucky if you survive six months. And if I do the surgery? I cant give you a guarantee, but in my expert opinion and based on yourb reports, Id say you have at least a fifty percent chance of getting a sessful surgery. Ill give you some time to think about it. If youll excuse me, he said. Thank you, doc, Catherine replied. The doctor then bid goodbye. As soon as he left the room, everything finally sank in. What are you talking about, Catherine? Tumor? What do you mean its back? My father eximed in shock. Can anyb*dy exin something to me? he shouted in frustration. Stacey! Whats going on here? I was left speechless, while Sebastian was just watching everything intently. Stacey blew a loud breath before she answered. I think its time for everyone to know the truth. Catherine didnt run away with someone on the night of your engagement. She left because shes trying to protect you, Sebastian. Mom Catherine tried to stop her mother, but shes determined to tell her everything. In a tense moment, Catherine urged her mother to stop, but Stacey was determined to reveal long- hidden truths. The room held its breath as we anticipated the impact of these revtions on Catherines narrative. No, Catherine. They deserve to know everything, so they would stop painting you as the bad guy, Stacey insisted, carrying the weight of undisclosed secrets. Yes, you heard it all right. She left when she discovered that theres a big chance that she will die. She- Chapter 28 ζ:47% didnt want to be a burden to you, Sebastian. Thats why she chose to lie and make it seem like she didnt want you anymore. But the truth is, she doesnt want you to see her losing her hair in chemotherapy or losing a lot of weight because of the tons of medicines she was taking. She endured everything alone so she wouldnt be a burden to you. As the truth unfolded, a mix of emotions surged within me: understanding Catherines struggles, worry about the aftermath of these revtions, and curiosity about Sebastians impending reaction. Staceyid bare the reality-Catherine left when she learned of a high chance of her own death. She didnt want to burden Sebastian with the harsh effects of her illness, choosing to create a facade of rejection instead. The room felt heavy as we absorbed the selfless sacrifice beneath Catherines departure, transforming her perceived betrayal into an act of love and protection. Mixed feelings swirled: empathy for Catherines ordeal, frustration at the circumstances that led to her choices, and uncertainty about how Sebastian would interpret this revtion. I nced at Sebastian, stoically standing by Catherines side, his expression revealing nothing. As the room absorbed Staceys words, a tense quiet settled in. The revtion prompted a reassessment of Catherines actions, yet the uncertainty of Sebastians reaction hung in the air. The silence that followed became a canvas for emotions. Catherines vulnerability,id bare by her mothers words, sought acknowledgment. The room, once filled with anticipation, yearned for rity and reconciliation. Sebastians gaze, fixed on Catherine, remained unreadable. Would the revtion cra ck hisposed facade, revealing the emotions beneath? Or would it fortify his stoicism, concealing the turmoil within? What will happen to our rtionship now that everything is revealed? SEND GIFTThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 BLAIRE The air inside the car hung heavy with unspoken tension as we drove home. The familiarity of this situation triggered a sense of dj vu, reminiscent of the aftermath when the truth about my fathers affair with Stacey came to light. The only difference now was that Sebastian upied the opposite position in this silent journey. Unable to endure the silence any longer, I decided to break the silence. How are you doing? My words hung in the air, a delicate attempt to breach the barrier that had enveloped us since leaving the hospital. The echoes of past revtions lingered, casting a shadow over the present. Sebastian, who had been silent, finally responded, Im fine. How about you? How are you doing? His words held a measured calm, yet I detected an underlying tension that mirrored the unease I felt. I couldnt help but sneer a little, Im not really sure. The truth is, todays events stirred. up a bunch of mixed feelings for me-feeling sorry for Catherines tough times, getting frustrated about how complicated our lives are all tangled up, and feeling unsure about whatsing next. Sebastian tried to make things a bit lighter. What a day, huh? Even though he smiled, it didnt quite reach his eyes. I could tell that finding out the real reason Catherine left him before was bothering him, even if he didnt say it out loud. I didnt want to pry too much, not wanting to push him into talking about his feelings if he wasnt ready. As we drove home, the cars humming and the city lights passing by framed our quietness. The unspoken tension between us felt like a heavy thing we needed to face and figure out. Even though the world outside the car looked familiar, the emotional stuff inside felt like a ce we hadnt explored before. I can guess that todays news is a lot to think about, I said carefully, picking my words. If you ever want to talk, Im here. Sebastian nodded, keeping his eyes on the road ahead. I appreciate that, he said, showing both thanks and that he was being careful with his feelings. The car ride kept going, each moment carrying the weight of things we hadnt said and our shared history. The car turned into a kind of bubble where our emotions were swirling around, looking for a way toe out. I really wanted to bridge the gap between us, but I dont know how. As we got closer to home, the ce felt bothforting and heavy with the memories. of the day. The car eased to a stop, and I turned to Sebastian, recognizing that we were Chapter 29 facing an emotional challenge together. Sebastian, I started, being careful with my words, I know today brought up a lot. If theres anything you want to talk about, were in this together, figuring out the tricky parts life threw at us. His eyes met mine, showing something vulnerable under his usual calmness. Thank you, he said, carrying a sense of gratitude in his voice. We got out of the car and walked into our quiet home. The walls around us felt like a safe ce, where we could have conversations without worrying about the outside. world. Sebastian took a deep breath, like he was getting ready to let out the emotions that had stayed quiet for too long. I never thought today would turn out like this, he confessed, his voice sounding thoughtful and a bit vulnerable. Finding out the truth about Catherine and why she left-its a lot to wrap my head around. I nodded, giving him the space to keep talking. It must be tough to make sense of the past, I said, realizing how many feelings must be mixed up in all this. Sebastian sighed, like he was carrying the weight of everything we learned today on his shoulders. It is. I didnt see iting. And now, knowing the real reason she left, its like discovering a side of her she chose to keep hidden. As we stepped further into our home, the familiarity of our surroundings seemed bothforting and laden with the echoes of the days revtions. The journey through the house led us to the sanctuary of our room, a space where our lives converged and the air carried the weight of unspoken emotions. Sebastian, however, remained silent throughout our walk towards our room, creating at palpable distance between us. It felt as though he had be enveloped in his thoughts, the weight of the days events pressing on his shoulders. The connection we usually shared in the simple act of walking together felt momentarily severed, reced by a sense of istion. Upon reaching our room, he continued in silence, seemingly forgetting about my presence. The air hung heavy with unspoken words, a tension that underscored theplexity of emotions swirling around us. As he moved with a purpose, it became evident that he needed a moment for himself, a retreat into the confines of solitude. Without acknowledging my presence, he went straight to the bathroom once we were finally within the confines of our room. The door clicked shut, a tangible barrier that heightened the sense of separation. The quietude of the room was now punctuated by the distant sounds of running water, a subtle but audible indication of his need for solitude. 275 47%0 Chapter 29 I stood in the room, a witness to the unfolding dynamics that seemed to shift with each passing moment. The bed, usually a shared space that held the imprints of our shared moments, now felt like a silent witness to the intricate dance of emotions ying out. As the minutes ticked by, I grappled with the urge to bridge the gap, to offerfort or a listening ear. Yet, an unspoken understanding told me that this was a moment requiring patience and a recognition of the need for personal reflection. But together with my will tofort him is my fear that everything I hope for will eventually be thrown into the trash. I only get the chance to be with Sebastian because Catherine cheated on him. Now that everything is revealed and the truth that Catherine never betrayed Sebastian is out in the open, Im scared that it could be the reason why our marriage will finally copse. The bathroom door opened, and Sebastian emerged, his expression revealing a mixture of contemtion and weariness. The unspoken tension between us lingered, a silent acknowledgment of the intricate emotions that had surfaced throughout the day. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Sebastian, I began, speaking gently, if you ever feel like talking or need anything, Im here for you. The words hung in the air, showing my sincere intention to bring us closer emotionally. It wasnt just a polite gesture; I genuinely wanted to strengthen our connection to face the challenges life had thrown our way. He nodded, quietly acknowledging the support I offered. Our room, once filled with shared moments of intimacy, now held the promise of a different kind of closeness- one that could grow stronger as we navigated lifesplexities together. In the quiet of that room, unspoken feelings echoed against the walls. Yet, amid our silent understanding, I couldnt ignore a familiar coldness in Sebastians demeanor, reminiscent of the early days of our marriage. It raised questions about the impact of the days revtions, sparking thoughts about what might unfold. I wondered if Sebastian was considering rekindling his rtionship with Catherine now that he knew she never cheated on him. The question lingered, casting a shadow over our once joyous and challenging shared space. Uncertainty gnawed at me, urging me to seek answers to the swirling questions within. The desire to ask about his thoughts, to untangle theplexity of his emotions, wrestled with the fear of discovering a truth I might not be ready to face. Our room became a battleground of emotions-a quiet arena where unspoken words weighed heavily. As Sebastian stood before me, his gaze distant and contemtive, I debated internally whether to break the silence or let him navigate his thoughts at his own pace. The support I offered, sincere as it was, felt like a delicate bridge suspended over unspoken truths. Chapter 29 For now, I chose to respect the silence, understanding that the journey towards understanding and healing would take time. Our room, once a canvas for shared moments, has be a sanctuary for contemtion. Navigating our emotions in this uncharted territory, the potential for renewed closeness lingered, waiting to be explored when the time was right. Its been a rough day. You should call it a night, he uttered, the weariness evident in his voice as he reached for the nightrobe, enveloping himself in itsforting folds. He moved towards the door with the measured steps of someone carrying the weight of a taxing day. Curiosity got the better of me, and I couldnt resist asking, Youre not going to sleep yet? I have a few papers to sign and documents to review. Ill be right in my office, he replied, his words carrying the weight of responsibilities that lingered even in thete hours. Without waiting for any response from me, he proceeded towards the door, the click of its closure marking the beginning of his solitary journey to attend to the demands of the night. the strain of the day evident in the lines etched on his face. Swiftly, he envion, Its been a rough day. You should call it a night, he expressed with a hint of exhaustion, himself in the nightrobe, a symbolic gesture of retreating into the solitude that thete hours offered. As he moved towards the door, I found myself unable to resist the urge to seek rity. Youre not going to sleep yet? I have a few papers to sign and documents to review. Ill be right in my office, he replied, his voice carrying the weight of unfinished tasks that demanded his attention. Without waiting for any response from me, he continued his purposeful stride towards. the door, leaving me in the wake of his departure. Alone in the room, I felt a strong mix of sadness and worry. The quietness that followed his leaving was filled with the far-off sounds of the night. Our room, once cozy and full of happy times, now felt chilly, matching the emotional distance that had grown between us. I had so many questions, causing a storm of uncertainty inside me. Was his focus on work just because of the busy day, or did it show a bigger problem in our rtionship? The room, now a stage for emotions, was witnessing theplicated feelings unfolding after all the surprising revtions. Lying alone in the silent room, my emotions yed out like a quict song. Missing him mixed with worry, and the cold feeling in the room reflected the struggles of our rtionship after all that had been revealed. The night passed, giving me time to think 4/5 Chapter 29 in our room, not knowing what the next morning would bring. 33 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 BLAIRE I stretched my arm only to feel my side cold and empty. I slowly open my eyes and notice that it seems undisturbed, as if no one slept on itst night. I came to the conclusion that Sebastian didnt sleep here last night. It seems like Sebastian didnte back to our roomst night. I looked at the wall clock to check the time. Its only six in the morning. Hes probably buried in his work; thats why he didnt manage to sleep herest night. Im still feeling heavy from the events yesterday. My heart is still filled with fear and anxiety about what might be its effect on our rtionship. Despite the fear lingering in my heart, I still tried to get up and cheer myself on. I decided to prepare breakfast for Sebastian before he went to work. I had a quick run in the bathroom to wash my face and brush my teeth. I didnt bother taking a bath since I might miss Sebastian. Once Im done changing into my usual clothes, I go out of my room and go straight to the kitchen. I found the household help in the kitchen, busy preparing for breakfast. Do you need anything, Miss ire? Candice asked when she finally noticed my presence. It seems like everyone was almost done with the meal, and theres nothing more I can do to help. Thats when I decided to prepare a cup of coffee for Sebastian and bring it to his office. Just a cup of coffee, Candice, I said. Oh, no problem. Why dont you take your seat, and Ill bring your coffee to your table? she replied with a sweet smile. Ahm, actually, it wasnt for me. I was nning to bring Sebastian a cup of coffee. It seems like he had a rough night, I said. Her smile immediately fell from her face. It didnt take long for me to realize that something was not right. She tried to put back the smile on her face when she noticed my reaction. Mister Foster left the housest night, Candice said, frowning. He did? I responded in surprise. I thought he spent the night in his office. I wasnt expecting that he wouldnt spend the night here at all. Candice tried to lighten up the mood when he noticed my reaction. He probably didnt want to disturb youst night, Candice exined. 09:09 Mon, 22 Jan R Chapter 30 It makes sense now why she seemed quite surprised when I told her that I wanted to bring Sebastian a cup of coffee. I tried to force a smile on my face, pretending that Sebastians obvious attempt to avoid me bothers me at all. Yeah, probably, I replied. Ill just go back to my room. Before I turned around, I heard Candices voice again. Are you going to join them for breakfast, or do you want me to bring your food into your room? she asked. I frowned upon thinking who she was referring to if Sebastian was not here. Them? Your father and your stepmother are here. Thats why we were preparing them some breakfast, she answered innocently. If they are here, then whos staying with Catherine at the hospital? I hadnt noticed that Id been spac ing out for quite some time now, not until Candice called my attention. Miss ire, are you okay? I quickly snapped out of reverie and pretended as if nothing were bothering me. Ill probably eat in my room, Candice. Thank you. I didnt wait for her answer. I immediately turned around and walked briskly towards my room. But it seems like ? ran out of luck when I bumped into my father and Stacey on my way to my room. Good morning, ire. Stacey greeted me with extra enthusiasm today. It was as if she had something to celebrate. I hope you had a good night, she added. Yes, I did, Stacey. Thank you. How thoughtful of you, I replied with a hint of sarcasm. To my surprise, instead of taking offense as she would usually do, she smirked, giving the impression that she knew something I didnt. Of course, even if you didnte from me, youre still my child. Drop the act, Stacey. We both know you never treated me like your own child. ire, your mother is being nice to you. Quit being a brat, my father interrupted me. Its fine, hon. Shes probably in a bad mood because of Sebastian. We should understand her now more than ever, she said. Im not. And why would I be upset because of Sebastian? Were perfectly fine, I responded. She raised an eyebrow, a sly smile ying on her lips. Fine? Are you sure? What are you implying, Stacey? I retorted, uneasy about the insinuations in her tone. 09:09 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 30 The air in the room thickened with unspoken tension as Stacey continued to wear that knowing expression. It felt like she was dancing around a hidden truth, and I couldnt shake off the feeling that there was more to her words than met the eye. Oh, nothing, dear. If you say both of you are fine, then I believe. Im sure Sebastian will inform you that he volunteered to take care of Catherine in order for us toe home. and rest for a while, she said. I wanted to rip off that fake smile on her face. I clenched my fist, trying to hold back my anger. Im not entirely sure to whom I am pointing my anger. But Im furious right. now, and my heart is filled with rage. Despite all of that, I tried to remain calm: I will not give Stacey the satisfaction of seeing me lose my wits. But I failed miserably because, despite my efforts, it seems like Stacey has an eye to see right through me. He didnt tell you, did he? she asked. Oh, my! Im so sorry! If I knew he never told. you, I wouldnt say anything, she said as if she really meant it. But I was perfectly aware. that she meant the opposite. No, its fine, Stacey. Besides, shes his sister-inw. Of course, Sebastian would volunteer on behalf of me. Surely, you wouldnt think hes interested in Catherine; thats why hes doing that, would you? One thing Im sure about Stacey is that she wouldnt dare to break her innocent facade in front of my father. She forced a fake smile on her face before she answered. Of course not, dear. Then, if youll excuse me, Id like to go to my room now. I didnt wait for them to respond. I immediately turned towards the stairs and climbed. up to my room. Upon reaching my room, I quickly looked for my phone. Once I did, I dialed Sebastians number. It took him a few rings before he finally answered. He remained silent when he answered the phone. I wait for a few seconds before I speak. Sebastian? I started, but I was surprised when I heard a female voice on the other line. Hi, ire! Im sorry, Sebastian is in the bathroom. Hes taking a shower before he goes to work. Do you want me to give the phone to him? I was left speechless for a minute. Theres so much going on inside my head. My legs suddenly felt weak, so I slowly sat down on the edge of the bed. ire, are you still there? She repeated, her voice carrying an innocent tone that belied any potential harm. It was evident, though, that her answering Sebastians phone wasnt idental. There was a deliberate undertone, a subtle message she intended for me-a reminder that Sebastian had spent the night with her. 09:09 Mon, 22 Jan R EI Chapter 30 Catherine? What are you doing with my phone? 847%6 My heart sank as I heard Sebastians voice on the other end. I fought back the rising tide of tears, attempting topose myself before responding. It didnt take long before Sebastian called my name, his voice carrying a mix of concern and confusion. ire? Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath, attempting to quell the storm of emotions within me before answering. The weight of the situation pressed upon me, and I knew that how I responded would shape the course of the conversation and possibly the trajectory of my rtionship with Sebastian. Im here, I finally replied, my voice carrying a fragile steadiness. Opening my eyes, I confronted the reality thaty ahead-a conversation that held the potential to unravel the threads of trust between us. There was a pregnant pause lingering between us as I struggled to find the words to say. Im sorry I wasnt able to wake you upst night before I came here. Catherine insisted. that she wanted me here, and given her difficult situation, I couldnt say no, he immediately exined. But none of those words wereforting enough to lighten up the heaviness thats slowly eating up my whole system. Instead, those words only added fuel to the growing doubts and fear in my heart. Catherines voice interjected, her words a deliberate choice that cut through the tension. Sebastian, honey, can you please hand me a ss of water? she said. The use of honey stung as a reminder of the familiarity they shared. I clenched my fists, battling the surge of emotions threatening to engulf me. Sebastian, can we talk? I requested, and my tone was a plea for understanding. His response was measured: Ill call you back in a few minutes. The line went silent, leaving me alone with the weight of the unfolding situation. I paced the room, grappling with a torrent of emotions-betrayal, insecurity, and the gnawing fear that the foundations of our rtionship were unraveling. As I waited for Sebastians call, my mind raced through a myriad of scenarios. Was Catherine intentionally inserting herself into our rtionship, or was this an innocent coincidence? The uncertainty hung in the air, casting a shadow over the once-clear path we had trod together. His words hung in the air, heavy revtion that addedyers to the already tangled web of emotions. As Sebastian spoke, the weariness in his voice hinted at a burden he hadnt anticipated carrying. *Catherine wanted me there. She needed our support now more than anything, he 4/5 5/5 Chapter 30 exined, the weight of responsibility underscoring his words. The unexpected turn of events left me grappling with conflicting emotions-understanding the desire to support family yet feeling the strain it ced on our rtionship. Why didnt you tell me? We could have gone there together, I asked, trying to understand what happened. The lines between us seemed blurry, and I worried that our connection was slipping away. Sebastian exined, saying, Im not sure what will be your take on this, Catherine and Is shared history. I just dont want it to be awkward. given His words hung in the air, leaving me torn between understanding the unexpected situation and feeling uneasy about our privacy being intruded upon. I know this is difficult, ire. But I need you to be more patient and understanding, Sebastian said with regret in his voice. The strains in our rtionship, influenced by external factors, made me question the strength of the bond we had. I am, but until when, Sebastian? You dont expect me to stay on the side while is trying to steal you away from me, do you? my sister My Go d, ire! No one is trying to steal anyone! We are all trying our best to make Catherine comfortable. Do you even care about her? Have you even tried to put yourself in her shoes? She has brain cancer, for Petes sake! Your jealousy has no ce in here right now. I felt a lump in my throat as I continued to listen to his hurtful words. Each word feels like a knife piercing right through my heart. I remained speechless. I dont know how to react when Sebastian continues to invalidate my feelings. Am I wrong for feeling this way? I have to go. I still have a meeting. Lets talk when Ie home, he said before hanging up the phone. After ending the call, I felt alone, trying to figure out where our rtionship stood with all the complicated things that happened. Im not sure where this will take us. ** SEND GIFTAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 BLAIRE I keep on ncing at the wall clock, hoping that time will pass quickly. I was supposed to meet some of my prospective suppliers for my business, but I decided to cancel everything and stay at home to wait for Sebastian. Im sure I wouldnt be able to focus my whole attention on our meeting when I was perfectly aware that my mind was glued elsewhere. I havent consumed anything since this morning. I feel so sick to my stomach that I cant hold back any food that I try to taste. My mind is filled with anxiety, knowing that Sebastian is spending time with Catherine right now. Im afraid of its effect on our rtionship. I It was already five in the afternoon when I saw Sebastians caring down the gate. was so excited to see him that I practically ran from our room to the front door. But all my excitement quickly vanished when I saw him entering the door as he pushed Catherine as she sat in her wheelchair. My dad and Stacey were already in the living room, waiting for them. Wee home, my dear! As they entered the door, Staceys warm wee filled the air. The excitement surrounding Catherines return was palpable, and the atmosphere buzzed with joy. However, amidst the celebration, an unexpected wave of istion enveloped me. The contrast between their shared enthusiasm and my sense of being an outsider cast a shadow over my emotions. Standing on the stairs, I observed the family reunion with a mix of loneliness and longing. Their smiles andughter seemed to create a bubble of togetherness, leaving me on the periphery of the scene. Despite my silent presence, it became evident that I was overlooked, a feeling that intensified the sense of estrangement within my own family. The distance between us, both physical and emotional, stretched like an invisible barrier. I yearned for acknowledgment, a simple nce, or a word of recognition, but their focus remained entirely on each other. The stairs became a silent witness to my growing sense of istion, a space where I grappled with the unfamiliar feeling of being an outsider in a ce that was meant to be home. The air between us hung heavy with unspoken tension as Sebastians eyes met mine. In that moment, a gasp escaped me, the realization of something amiss settling in the charged atmosphere. His gaze, once warm, now held a flicker of guilt that he couldnt conceal. Chapter 31 The smile that had graced his face just moments ago vanished, reced by a subtle tightness around his lips. I watched as Adams apple bobbed, a visible sign of difort, as if a sudden dryness had taken residence in his throat. The shift in his demeanor spoke volumes, and the silence that followed echoed with unsaid words. As Sebastian briskly withdrew his hands from the wheelchair, it was almost as if hed been caught in the act, his movements revealing a sudden awareness of the perceived intrusion. A fleeting moment of unease yed across his features before he decisively stepped forward, closing the distance between us. Hi, he greeted me, his tone carrying a hint of awkwardness that mirrored the tension. in the room. Hi, I responded, my own greeting devoid of the usual warmth. The air between us seemed charged with unspoken tension, the recent events hanging in the silence like a heavy cloud. The space around us felt like a battleground of emotions, with cach word carrying the weight of the revtions that had unfolded. As Sebastian stood before me, his exnation hung in the air like a fragile bridge, trying to span the growing distance between us. The revtion that Catherine had asked him to drive her home, despite my silent observation, stirred a c ocktail of emotions within me. I noticed, I responded, the words carrying a weight beyond their literal meaning. Youre acting a little bit cold; are you mad? he inquired, curiosity tinging his words. The question, innocent as it sounded, bore the weight of unspoken tensions and the subtle shifts in our rtionship. Do I have a reason to be mad? I countered, throwing the question back at him. The room seemed to hold its breath, awaiting the unspoken truths to surface. Please dont make this a big deal. I was just trying to help, he said. Sebastians plea hung in the air, a plea to defuse the tension that had woven itself into our conversation. Despite his attempt to downy the situation, the room remained charged with unspoken emotions. Im not making it a big deal, I replied, my tone revealing the underlyingplexity of my feelings. The line between gratitude for his help and the difort of witnessing a shared moment with Catherine blurred. He sighed, a sound that seemed to carry the weight of the days events. Catherines been through a lot. She needed someone there. And you needed to be that someone? The question slipped out,ced with a mixture of jealousy and a tinge of vulnerability. The room held a palpable energy, as if bracing 2/3 MO 22 Jan it t Chapter 31 for the unmasking of truths that lingered beneath the surface. Sebastians eyes met mine, and for a moment, the unspoken exchanged a silent dialogue. I didnt want to leave her stranded. Shes your sister, for Petes sake! Arent you supposed to be the one who should understand this better? His words resonated, yet the nuances within them stirred a whirlwind of emotions within me. The invisible threads that bound us seemed to stretch and strain, revealing the fragility of the connection we had built. I understand. I reluctantly admitted, recognizing that theres no point in arguing. It seems like Sebastian was just genuinely concerned about Catherine as someone who has been a part of his past, but an uneasy feeling lingered, signaling that our rtionship had entered unfamiliar territory after the daysplexities. The room, observing our emotions, felt tense, longing for a solution. Sebastian tried to rify, but it felt like sorting through a maze of unspoken truths and emotions. The night ahead seemed like a canvas where our connection awaited reshaping based on understanding and the choices we would make afterText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. the days revtions. SEND GIFT Chapter 32 Chapter 32 BLAIRE Despite my feeling of istion, I still force myself to join them for dinner. Though Sebastian and I had a little chat a while ago, I cant wait to have him in our private room so we can talk about this more thoroughly. When I went down to the dining area, I found Sebastian sitting in the power seat like usual. But this time, it was Catherine who was sitting on his right side while my father took the seat on his left. Stacey was sitting beside my father, so I had no choice but to take the empty seat beside Catherine. Im sorry: if I take your seat. Do you want us to switch ces? Catherine asked, acting innocently. But I can see right through her facade. Shes obviously trying to rub it in my face that shes taking my position. Theres no need for that, Catherine. Its just a seat. Im still his wife, both in papers and in Go ds eyes. It may sound petty, but I wanted to put her in her ce. She may be sick, but she doesnt have the right to act as if the whole world needs to revolve around her. Of course, no one is taking that away from you. She leaned a little closer before whispering, Yet. I knew it! Im not sure why it seems like nob*dy sees what shes nning, especially Sebastian. Its probably my fault for not telling him what Catherine did a year ago. If I did, Im sure he would see it right through her lies. As we proceeded with dinner, they all seemed so happy. Sometimes, I would look at Sebastian. But he would quickly look away whenever our eyes met, as if he were guilty of something. Im starting to regret my decision toe back here. I shouldnt have let myself be swayed by Sebastians sweet words and promises. But,e to think of it, aside from our vows, he didnt promise me anything. Is he having second thoughts about our rtionship? Is he considering taking Catherine back after he knows the truth about her leaving? So many questions are going through my head right now, and its only Sebastian who can give me all the answers I need. After dinner, I headed back to my room. They all wanted to have some tea in the garden, but I refused. I was expecting Sebastian to follow me right after. I waited in the room for hours, but theres no sign of Sebastian. It seems like he joined them for some tea. I decided to wash myself and get ready for bed. Though my b*dy is tired, my mind is restless. I couldnt sleep, even if I tried. I wanted to end all the questions lingering inside 1/4 47% Chapter 32 my head. I decided to read a book while waiting for Sebastian. Somehow, the book helped me forget whats troubling me for a while. But once I finished the whole book, my misery came back all at once. I nce at the clock and discover that its already past midnight. Itster, yet theres still no sign of Sebastian. I grabbed my robe and decided to look for him. Hes probably in his office, buried under his work. I couldnt wait for another day. I needed to talk to him. I walked out of the room, and the cool breezeing from the terrace immediately weed me. I continue to walk towards the open door. My heart was racing as I walked closer to the door. Im afraid of what I might see there, but my curiosity gets the best of me. My throat suddenly feels dry, and I be closer and closer to the terrace. I heard two voicesing from outside. Im sorry, Sebastian. Im sorry that I didnt tell you about this sooner. I thought I was doing you a favor when I left. I couldnt bear seeing you in pain. I thought youd be better off knowing I left you for another man. I tried my best to move on, but I couldnt. I still love you, Catherine said. I waspletely frozen as I watched the two of them from the terrace. I feel like having dejav. We were exactly in the same position as we were a few nights ago. But the only difference was that Sebastian was looking at Catherine with eyes filled with longing. Something has changed about Sebastian. He waspletely different from before he learned about the truth. I suddenly felt a lump in my throat when I saw Sebastian slowly lifting his hand before eventually caressing Catherines cheek. My heart was shattered when I heard what he said next. I should have followed you. I shouldnt have just believed your words. I know that you wouldnt do that to me. Its my fault, he said. He may not have directly said it, but his message was clear. He still loves Catherine, and he regrets marrying me. I wanted to confront them, shout at them, and be mad at them. But I remain frozen. I couldnt even force myself to move. Probably because deep inside my heart, I know that Im the viin in their story. They would definitely get back together if it wasnt for me. Or maybe they are just looking for the right timing. I quickly covered my mouth as I gasped for air upon witnessing what Sebastian did. next. He cupped his face as he slowly lowered his head until they touched. Watching them k*ss felt like torture. I took a step back but didnt notice therge vase ced on the corner near the door. The vase created a screeching sound against the floor that managed to capture their attention. They both turned in my direction at once. Is someone there? Sebastians voice pierced the darkness, questioning if someone was 47% Chapter 32 present. I felt a strange mix of guilt and fear, as though I were a culprit avoiding detection. Grateful for the dimly lit hallway, I stayed hidden, hoping Sebastian wouldnt recognize me. An irrational fear gripped me, urging a swift retreat to our room before he could. approach. It was as if I were fleeing from an inevitable confrontation, scared to confront the truth. Back in the safety of our room, I allowed the tears I had held back to flow freely. The weight of suppressed emotions finally found release, with each tear carrying the burden. of uncertainty and self- doubt. In the solitude of that moment, I questioned my decision to return. Who was I fooling? It seemed clear that I didnt belong here, and the harsh reality of that truth hit me with cach passing tear. As time passed, a growing unease settled within me. Sebastians absence felt heavy, like a cloud of doubt hanging in the air. I couldnt help but wonder if he had spent the night. with Catherine, offering herfort. I wouldnt be surprised if he did. I feel like were only a few steps away from finally putting an end to this marriage. Lost in my thoughts, my phone suddenly rang, and a sense offort washed over me when I saw Ethans name on the screen. Hi, did I wake you up? he greeted. No, you didnt, I replied, providing minimal context. Despite Ethan being a source offort since I left home, I couldnt find the courage to tell him that I was back at square one. Im sorry, I havent checked on you much. Ive been busy with the farm and managing your shop. I heard youre nning to close it. Ethan inquired. Indeed, closing the shop was the initial n when Sebastian and I started working on our rtionship. But now, with everything on the verge of falling apart, I hesitated. Maybe it would be better for me to stay in Hawaii and continue my life there. However, I knew it wasnt a decision I could make hastily. Despite what I witnessed earlier, my heart still longed for Sebastian. I wanted to fight for my marriage. I wouldnt leave until I heard the truth directly from him. I didnt want to repeat the same mistake twice. I needed to talk to him, to hear it from his own mouth. Thank you for all your help, Ethan, I replied, genuinely grateful for his patience and consideration. He continued, Youve been through a lot, ire. Take all the time you need. If theres anything I can do for you, just let me know. Im here to support you. 1:09 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 32 47% Thank you, Ethan. Youve been a true friend, I acknowledged, touched by his sincerity. As our conversation continued, Ethan shared updates about the farm and my shop, attempting to lighten the mood. Yet, beneath the surface, I grappled with the tumult of emotions stirred by recent events. Ive been thinking about the shop, he mentioned cautiously, circling back to the initial topic. If you decide to keep it open, Ill do my best to manage things here. Your passion for the business is evident, and I dont want to see it suffer. Ethan, I havent made a final decision yet, but your offer means a lot to me. Ill let you know once Ive sorted things out, I assured him. He responded, Take all the time you need, ire. Ill be here whenever youre ready. As we wrapped up our conversation, I couldnt escape the reality that awaited me. The uncertainty of my rtionship with Sebastian and the looming decisions about my shop intertwined, creating a landscape of choices that demanded careful consideration. Alone in the quiet of my room, I reflected on the support I had for Ethan. His understanding and willingness to stand by me brought a sense offort, yet the challenges ahead loomedrge. The night stretched on, a canvas where the contours of my future remained undefined, waiting for dawn to shed light on the path forward. ɫ SEND GIFT ?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 BLAIRE As expected, Sebastian didnt sleep in our roomst night. It wouldnt take a genius to figure out where he spent the night. I woke up next to a cold, empty bed. I looked at the wall clock to check the time. Its seven in the morning. Im not sure what time I went to sleepst night. My b*dy is aching, and my head is heavy. I feel like I only had two hours of sleep. Despite the heaviness that Im feeling right now, I forced myself to get up. Ive been thinking a lot since last night, and I came to the decision that Ill start iming what is. rightfully mine. For thest week that Sebastian and I spent together, I know that I already managed to carve a ce for me in his heart. It may not be as deep as what he and Catherine shared, but I firmly believe that I can convince him to choose me. Regardless of whether Catherine needs our help or not, I will not allow her to take my husband away from me. I am still his wife, and I should start acting like one. I get up from the bed and go straight to my bathroom. I clean up, wash my face, and brush my teeth. Its probably because I brushed my tongue so much that I gagged. Ifeel like Im about to throw up, but Im d it didnt happen. I quickly rinse my mouth with water before drying it up with a towel. Once Im done, I immediately leave the bathroom and go to the closet. I changed into afortable dress, then tied my hair up. I looked at my reflection one.st time. Once Im satisfied, I go outside to find Sebastian. I already have an idea where he stayedst night, so thats where I am going. Just when I was about to knock on Catherines door, it suddenly opened, revealing Catherine on the other side of the door. She was wearing a wicked smirk upon greeting me. She quickly went out of the room and closed the door behind her. What are you doing here, ire? she asked. Am I not allowed to visit any room inside my house? I deliberately put stress on my words to remind her that this house is mine. Of course you are, dear. But Im not sure why you are visiting my room. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Dont be coy, Catherine. We both know the reason why I am here, I told her frankly. Wheres my husband? I dont understand what you mean by that, ire, she said. I arched my eyebrow, not believing a single word she uttered. Shes denying it, but I can. see in her eyes how she gloats that my husband stayed with herst night. Chapter 33 Stop acting so innocent, Catherine. Youre far from that. Dont forget that youre standing inside my house. Now, know your ce and tell me where the fck is my husband! I yelled at her. My breathing was heavy once Id finished saying what I wanted to say. Whats going on there? Catherine and I turned in the same direction at once when we heard Sebastians voice. I shove Catherine on the side so I can open the door and talk to Sebastian. Sebastian was already standing on the other side of the room when I opened the door. I was just about to open Mouth when I noticed Sebastians eyes widen in shock. I was so confused that I had no idea what happened next. Catherine! Sebastian shouted. He shoved me to the side and immediately went to Catherine. I winced in pain when my back hit the wall. By then, I still had no idea what caused him to react that way-not until I saw Catherine lying on the floor. I arched my eyebrow as I tried to remind her if I had pushed her too hard for her to fall to the floor easily. What happened here? Sebastian looked at me with using eyes. I was about to exin myself when Catherine interrupted. Its my fault, Sebastian. She was asking me about you, and Im trying not to hurt her feelings. I know she wouldnt like it if I told her that you slept in my roomst night. So, I didnt tell her the truth. Im sure she didnt mean to push me. What the hell is wrong with you, ire? You know, Catherine just got out of the hospital. I was just trying to help her! Sebastian yelled at me. That is not what happened! I didnt even push her that hard, I denied. That hard? Does that mean you really pushed her? Sebastian asked. I was just trying to push her to the side so I could open the door. It wasnt that hard! I insisted. Yeah, so youre telling me Catherine justid here on purpose? Possibly! Who knows what shes capable of? She lied about you and her having a child. Its possible that shes lying about her sickness as well. Quit this nonsense! Are you out of your mind, ire? What are you talking about? What child? I left because Catherine said shes pregnant with your child. Thats the reason I left, Sebastian. Cant you see? Shes doing it again. Shes trying to break us up by painting me 2/3 Chapter 33 as the bad guy. Shes doing it to herself! Sebastian stared at me for what felt like forever. I was holding my breath while waiting for his response. Stop making up stories, ire. Catherine already warned me about this, but I defended you and told her you wouldnt do that. But here we are; youre doing exactly what she said. The shock of Sebastians stern words reverberated through me, and disbelief clung to my every thought. Catherines influence seemed to have worked swiftly, like a spell cast in the shadows of the night. Desperation fueled my plea as I tried to reach Sebastian and break free from the maniptive grasp that had taken hold. Wait, Sebastian! You have to believe me! My voice carried the urgency of a truth I feared was slipping away, entangled in the web Catherine had skillfully woven. Thats enough, ire! If you try toy a hand on Catherine again, I dont know what I will do to you. Sebastians warning cut through the night air, a chilling deration that left me frozen in ce. He guided Catherine into her room, shutting the door with a resounding finality. The corridor stretched out before me, an empty expanse echoing the hollowness of my attempts to salvage what remained of our connection. Sebastian, we need to talk. I attempted to plead, my words trailing off as the door mmed shut, severing any chance of a conversation. The coldness of the wood against. my outstretched hand mirrored the emotional barrier that had now firmly settled. between us. SEND GIFT Chapter 34 Chapter 34 BLAIRE I was walking back and forth while twiddling my thumb inside our room. I was hoping that Sebastian woulde here so we could finally sort things out. We need to have that talk as soon as possible, or Im going to start losing my mind. After a few minutes of waiting, I was startled upon hearing a soft knock on the door. I slumped my shoulder in disappointment because its clearly obvious that it wasnt Sebastian who was on the other side of the door. He wouldnt be knocking if it was him. I took a loud breath before walking towards the door. When I opened it, I found Celia standing outside my room. Hi, Miss ire, she greeted me with a soft smile. Hi, Celia, I responded. Theres an invitation for you, Miss ire. It arrived the other day, but I didnt get at chance to give it to you, Celia exined. Its fine. Thank you, I said as I reached for the card. Are you going? she asked when I was about to close the door. I met Celias gaze; her revtion about the g invitation caught me off guard. I didnt mean to pry, but I notice that it was an invitation for tonights g. You and Mr. Foster were invited, she mentioned, her eyes filled with a curious blend of concern and curiosity. A puzzled look settled on my face as I processed her words. Well, you know how it is. These invitations can be a bitst-minute, I responded, mustering a smile that I hoped would divert her attention. Attempting to deflect further scrutiny, I added, Im a little under the weathertely. So, Im not sure if I should go. The lie slipped from my lips with practiced case. Celias gaze shifted, assessing my appearance with a discerning eye. Now that you mention it, you kind of look a little pale. And it seems like youve lost a lot of weight these past few weeks, she observed, her concern genuine. Its nothing, Celia. Im fine, I reassured her, downying the severity of my condition even though the truth lingered in my wearied eyes. Besides, I dont think I have anything to wear since I got this invitationte, I added, grasping at excuses to shield the real reasons that kept me from attending. Celias expression softened with understanding, and she offered a sympathetic apology. Im sorry, she said, though the responsibility for my predicament wasnt hers to bear. 16 Chapter 34 you But it didnt take long before her face lit up like a light bulb. I know a ce where. can get a nice gown. Mr. Foster gets his suit from that ce. Lets go! she said, pulling my arm excitedly. I wasnt nning to go to that g, but Celia insisted on bringing me to that boutique. So, I decided to go along with her for now. Ill think about whether I should go or notter. When we get to the garage, I notice that Sebastians car is not there, so I figure he already went to work without letting me know. I feel my heart tighten as I think about Sebastian. It seems like he totally forgot about us the moment he found out the truth about why Catherine left on the night of their engagement. I already feel like it wont be that long before he decides to end our rtionship. I tried to shake it off my head and not let it bother me. I will try my best not to assume anything until I get a chance to talk to Sebastian. We head towards the car. Celia takes the shotgun seg while I take the driver seat. Sebastian usually insists that I ask anyone in the house to drive me around whenever I need to do something outside, and hes not there to drive me. But today. I wanted to drive by myself. Celia looks more excited to go to that boutique than me. She excitedly tells me how beautiful the dresses are in that botique. Somehow, her excitement radiates through me. I cant remember when was thest time Id been to a party, and I cant help but feel excited as well. I parked the car right outside the botique. After that, Celia and I quickly went inside the boutique. We are immediately weed by the staff of the boutique. They asked us all sorts of questions that I had no idea about. We hadnt been long inside the boutique when someone caught our attention. Celia! Youre here? Hi, Roman! Im surprised to see you here.Celia greeted him with a peck on the cheek. You know Im always here whenever theres an important client. But what are you doing here? he asked with his feminine voice and soft hands waving in the air. Youre obviously not here to pick up Mr. Fosters suit, he added. Why would you say that? Celia asked curiously. Well, Mr. Foster is already here to pick up his suit. So, I assume you arent here for that, he exined. I felt a lump in my throat when I heard what Roman said. Hes here to pick up his suit, so it means hes nning on going to that party. Yet he didnt even inform me about it. Since he had time to custom- make a suit for tonight, it only means that he had known 3.47%2 Chapter 34 about this for quite some time now. Celia probably noticed my sudden change of mood, so she tried to salvage the conversation. Yes, I am here to help Mrs. Foster find a gown for tonight. I know itste notice, but I trust that you have a beautiful ready-made gown for my madam, Celia exined. M-Mrs. Foster? Youre Mrs. Foster? He repeated it as if he couldnt believe what he just heard. Why? Is there any problem with that? I asked. He nervously smiled before he answered. Of course not, Mrs. Foster. Well Celia interrupted, following up about the purpose of using here. Yeah, we do have a lot of gowns that will perfectly fit you, Mrs. Foster, he responded, trying to pick up the mood. If you will just follow me We immediately follow Roman to where his gowns are. But we were all stunned when we suddenly bumped into someone I wasnt expecting. They were about toe out of the room where the gowns were disyed. It was Sebastian, and on his side was Catherine as she held his arm tightly. ire. He uttered my name in surprise. Shock was evident in his eyes. He probably wasnt expecting us to meet under these circumstances. Are you here to pick up a gown for tonights g? Catherine asked smilingly, as if nothing were wrong with our current situation. Im not sure whether shes ignorant or not for not having a clue that this isnt eptable. Yes, I coldly answered. Oh, so youreing to tonights g? Thats so exciting! We cane together, she added. My eyes darken, and I clench my fist, trying to stop myself from punching my stepsister in the face. I looked at Sebastian, waiting to see what hed do with our situation. But he remained silent, which agitates me even more. No, thanks. Id prefer to drive myself, I answered. If youll excuse me, I still have a gown to fit, I said as I walked past them, forcing them to separate. Charge whatever she gets into my ount, I heard Sebastian say to Roman. I turned around to look at him and said, Theres no need. Unlike other people, I can pay for my dress. I dont need your money, I said, trying to save my face from the humiliation I get from them. After saying that, I didnt bother waiting for his response. I ͥ47% Chapter 31 quickly turned around and entered the room. My legs suddenly felt weak as I finally found myself in the solitude of that room. It didnt take long before Celia followed me inside. She found me leaning on the wall as I clenched my chest. Are you okay, Miss ire? she asked as she gently guided me towards the couch. Oh, cr ap! How stup id of me to ask that. Of course, youre not okay, she said, condemning herself. It didnt take long before Roman entered the room as well. He looks apologetic. Im so sorry. I have noThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. idea, he apologized.- Its fine. Its not your fault, I said, assuring him. You know what? I have an idea, he said, smiling as if hes nning something wicked. Whatever your n is, as long as it will help Miss ire get back to those two, Im in, Celia answered. I chuckled. May I remind you that both of you are on his payroll, not mine? Oh, boo-h o o! Well make his money worth it by taking care of his wife when he should be the one doing that, Celiained. So, whats your n, Roman? Celia asked excitedly. I have the perfect revenge dress for this, Roman said. Revenge dress? I asked innocently. Remember the story about a princess who was cheated on by her husband? Then the next day, she went out on the press wearing this se xy, gorgeous ck dress. Well do that as well. But this will be more daring and seductive. Lets see what your husband will say if he sees you in this dress, Roman exined as he slowly went inside another room to pick up the dress that he was talking about. He retrieves a ck serpentine dress from his closet, its sinuous fabric flowing gracefully as he unveils it. The dress, with its sleek and winding design, exudes an air of mystery and allure. The deep, inky hue entuates its serpentine charm, creating a garment that promises to wrap around the wearer with a subtle yet captivating embrace. As it hangs delicately in his hands, the dress seems to possess a quiet elegance, ready to transform the wearer into a mesmerizing figure of enchantment. Isnt that too revealing? I asked the moment I saw the dress. It is. But isnt that our goal in the first ce? Roman responded. Its so beautiful, Roman! Youre as talented as expected! Celiamented, pping. 09:10 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 34 Come on, Miss ire. Try it on, she suggested. As I stood up, a nervous anticipation coursed through me, and I carefully shed my clothes to slip into the alluring ck serpentine dress he had brought out. The smooth, cool fabric embraced my skin as I delicately maneuvered into its sleek contours. The dress seemed to meld seamlessly with my form, hugging every curve with a seductive allure. The sleek material clung to my b*dy with a sultry grace, tracing the curve of my shoulders, entuating the gentle swell of my waist, and cascading down to k*ss the floor in a seamless flow. The neckline, a tasteful plunge that hinted at sensuality without sacrificing sophistication, drew attention to the graceful curve of my neck. The gowns back, a daring intery of straps and open design, added a touch of mystery to its allure. As I moved, the fabric whispered in hushed tones, a symphony of darkness and desire. The gowns slit was extremely high; with one wrong move, it could expose my most intimate part. I dont think I can wear this. The slit is too high, Imented. Dont worry, Miss ire. I created this dress with slip-proofing. No one is going to see whatever it is that youre intending to show, he responded. Trust me, he added. I took a deep breath as I decided to let everything fall into Romans hands. Hes the designer, so he definitely knows his gowns better. I blew a deep sigh and said, Okay, Ill take this. How much? I asked. Its ten thousand dors, Roman answered. My eyes almost budged out of my eye socket when I heard him say the price of the gown that I was wearing. That expensive? I dont think I can afford this, I said. Nah! Its all good. Didnt you hear your husband say that wed charge everything into his ount? Miss ire, this isnt the time to be that strong, independent woman who for herself. Youre his wife, so youre entitled to everything he owns. Thats the money youre spending, madam. No need to be ashamed of. can pay But His words echoed in the room: No buts. Were going to charge him for everything. Even this My eyes widened in surprise as he revealed a dazzling set of diamond earrings and a ne. The exquisite jewelry sparkled under the lights, and my jaw dropped at the heer opulence before me. Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 34 :47%Ӌ This one costs one hundred thousand dors. And it perfectly suits your gown, Madam. I hesitated, feeling a mix of awe and reluctance. No, no, no. Thats too much! I protested. He dismissed my concerns with a wave of his hand. Its fine. Im sure your husband wont say anything about this. If he does, then you are free to bring it back to my boutique, he assured me. Are you sure? I questioned, still marveling at the luxurious jewels in my hands. Of course! Everything for my perfect revenge dress n, he eximed with excitement. Celia, please tell my assistant to call my m team. We have a queen to prepare. As the n unfolded, I couldnt help but feel a surge of anticipation. The morous attire and dazzling jewels became part of a grand scheme, a visual representation of reiming power and elegance. The excitement in the air signaled not just a transformation in appearance but a symbolic act of empowerment, a bold step into the spotlight with confidence and poise. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 35 Chapter 35 BLAIRE Wooow! escaped from both Roman and Celia in unison as I emerged from the fitting room wearing the gown that I tried on a while ago. The transformation wasplete, and this time, my hair and makeup were perfectly done. Roman, the mastermind. behind the entire ensemble, had spared no effort to make me look stunning. Roman, beaming with pride, remarked, You look absolutely breathtaking, Madam. Celia nodded in agreement, adding, Mr. Foster wont know what hit him. This revenge dress n is a genius idea. I couldnt help but smile at their enthusiasm. Thank you both. Your efforts mean a lot to me. Lets make tonight unforgettable. The gown hugged my figure gracefully, its intricate design and seductive silhouette. eliciting admiration from my onlookers. Romans expertise in styling and Celias supportive gaze created an atmosphere of excitement and confidence. The air was charged with the anticipation of a morous night ahead. Madam, youre going to be the talk of the town tonight, Roman eximed, his excitement palpable. This revenge n is going to be legendary! I chuckled, appreciating Romans dedication to the scheme. Well, I hope it at least makes a statement, I replied, trying to match his enthusiasm. Celia chimed in, Absolutely! No one will see iting. Youre going to shine brighter. than anyone there. As we made our way to the venue, the anticipation grew. The grandeur of the g unfolded before us, and I couldnt help but feel a surge of empowerment in my perfectly tailored gown. The sparkling jewelry added a touch of opulence, and I was ready to navigate the crowd with grace and determination. As we entered the venue, heads turned, and whispers followed. Romans revenge dress n was indeed making an impact. The atmosphere buzzed with curiosity, and I relished the opportunity to n. The gazes of the attendees felt like a tangible force, dissecting my every step, and I couldnt escape the awareness that all eyes were fixated on the woman who had be an unexpected focal point of the evening. Your name, madam? The coordinator inquired, a sense of formality hanging in the air. ire FosC I hesitated. Given my husbands absence, there seemed little reason to carry his name into this event. ire Banks, I dered as I introduced myself. The coordinator then proceeded to announce my presence as I made my way towards the vibrant red carpet. The atmosphere shifted, a fusion of curiosity and intrigue as attendees turned their attention to the neer, who bore a name distinct from the expected. The whispers. that had lingered in the periphery now gained momentum, weaving through the crowd like a ndestine dance. Chapter 35 The coordinators voice echoed in the grandeur of the venue, marking my entrance into the spotlight. The room, a tableau of elegance and sophistication, now held the unpredictable energy of a narrative unfolding beyond the script. Following the announcement of my name, I quickly headed toward my assigned table. As I prepared to sit down, I noticed a pair of intense, dark eyes focused on me- Sebastians. Surprisingly, his intense gaze no longer affected me as it once did. He had no right to scrutinize me as if I were the one at fault, considering hes the one attending a party with another woman on his arm. I deliberately brushed off Sebastians gaze, immersing myself in the lively atmosphere of the g. The buzz of conversation and music created a veneer of normalcy, masking the underlying tension. While engaging in polite banter with fellow attendees, I remained acutely aware of Sebastians lingering eyes. A server approached, offering a ss of champagne. Suddenly, a charismatic man named Alexander joined our table, injecting new energy into the evening. Good evening. I couldnt help but be captivated by your entrance. Mind if I join you? His confidence and charm shifted the dynamic, providing a wee distraction from the turmoil beyond the g. Engrossed in our conversation, I momentarily set aside. theplexities surrounding Sebastian. Surprised by the unexpected attention, I hesitated for a moment before offering at reserved smile. OfAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. course, please have a seat. I must say, you look stunning tonight, he remarked, his gaze lingering on me. Thank you, I replied, thepliment mingling with the uncertainty that clung to the evening. As Alexander shared anecdotes,ughter filled the air, and I contemted the unexpected turn of events. The g, initially a backdrop for revenge, now unfolded as a stage for a burgeoning connection. Yet, beneath the surface, my emotions churned with the reminder of unresolved issues with Sebastian. As if on cue, it hadnt been long since Alexander shared a table with me when Sebastian and Catherine approached our table. Mind if I share a table with my wife? Sebastian unexpectedly interjected, catching everyone at the table off guard. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 BLAIRE Wife? He still had the audacity to call me his wife when he deliberately ignored me for the past few days. I tried to act normal, pretending that both of their presences didnt bother me at all. He was coming here, and he didnt bother informing me. Worse, he came here with Catherine instead of his wife. Of course! Please, have a seat. Alexander was the one who invited them. Sebastian takes the seat closer to me while Catherine sits beside him. I noticed the mischievous smile ying on Alexanders lips, as if hes enjoying this fiasco. On the other hand, Sebastian seemed unfazed by Alexanders presence. The air became charged with unspoken words and unexplored emotions. Catherine, on the other hand, wore a smug expression, reveling in the awkwardness she had orchestrated. I think Roman has already lost his magic. Im disappointed that this is the dress that he gave you, Catherine remarked, her tone dripping with condescension. I must say, I expected something more impressive. I maintained myposure, refusing to let her provocations get under my skin. Well, the good thing is, Im not here to impress anyone. Sebastian interjected, ire, we need to talk. Ive been waiting for him to tell me that, but I didnte here for that. I came here to enjoy. This isnt the time or ce for it. I nced at Alexander, who observed the unfolding drama with a raised eyebrow. Shes right, Alexander suggested, attempting to diffuse the tension. Lets enjoy the evening and save the serious talks for another time. After a minute of silence, Alexander chose. to break it. I dont mean to intrude, but let me get this straight. This beautiful woman beside me is your wife, yet he deliberately hung his words as he looked at the woman. sitting beside Sebastian. He then offered his hand and introduced himself. Im Alexander Williams. Catherine Banks. Im pleased to meet you, she responded as she extended her arm. Banks? Alexander frowned as he looked at me. Hes probably wondering how we are connected since we share the same family name. Shes my stepsister, I answered his unspoken question. Sister, ire. May I remind you that we already established that before? Catherine immediately butted in. 1/6 46: Clupter 36 As an actual sister? Alexander asked again, still confused about our connection. Half-sister, I corrected her. It still doesnt sit well with me, but theres nothing I can do about that fact. And youre her husband, right? Alexander then turned to Sebastian, who was silently sipping his wine. Then why Thats none of your fcking business, Sebastian cut him off with his cold baritone voice, as if hes giving him a warning. Alexander immediately raises both of his hands jokingly as if he were surrending. He then turned toward me with a yful smile on his face. Your family is interesting, hemented. He then looked at Sebastian once again. Since you already have a woman by your side, you wouldnt mind if I was still ire, right? he said. Sebastian was about to open his mouth and object, but Alex quickly grabbed my hand and pulled me up. Great! See youter, guys! I was so c confused about what was happening that I couldnt react immediately. All I did was follow Alexanders lead until we reached the dance floor. He then wrapped his arm around my waist as I put my arms on his shoulder before starting to move to the rhythm of the song thats currently ying. Now, I know why such a beautiful woman like you came to this party alone, he said as he started dancing. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I dont want to talk about it, I said. Though Im grateful for his presence this evening, I dont think Im comfortable enough to talk about my life with someone whos practically a stranger to me. Im sorry. I was out of line, he apologized. Dont get me wrong. I wanted to say thank you for saving me tonight. I just dont feel.fortable sharing my life with you since I just met you, I exined. I understand, he answered. But what do you mean by saving you tonight? I dont remember doing anything, he chuckled. Your invitation to join your table has spared me from further humiliation courtesy of my estranged husband. So, hes truly your husband. And hes with your sister, he halted, likely recalling my correction from earlier. I mean your half-sister instead of you. Thats messed up. I dont know whats going on inside his head, but Id say hes foolish to let such a wonderful woman like you attend alone, he remarked. I smiled, findingfort in the ttering words from a handsome man like him. It was 2/0 Chapter 36 reassuring to discover that despite my husbands clear preference for Catherine, there were still men who found me attractive. Thank you. You have no idea how much that means to me. Alexanders charm seemed to be a breath of fresh air amidst the brewing storm back at our table. Well, if you ever need an escort to events like this, Id be more than happy to apany you, he offered with a yful smile as we continued to dance. But it hadnt been more than fifteen minutes since we hit the dance floor when I heard that familiar baritone voice behind me. Mind if I steal my wife for a sec? he asked.. We both turned to where the voice wasing from and found Sebastian with unreadable emotions shing on his face as he stood behind us. I hesitated, torn between the desire to avoid a scene and the need to address the lingering questions. But it was Alexander who made the decision for me. Im not sure if thats a good idea given the fact that you chose her sister over your wife, he answered. Sebastian clearly didnt like Alexanders answer. I saw him clench his jaw, and he closed his hand into a tight fist. He looks like he was ready for a fight. Afraid that it might cause amotion, I decided to step in between them. Its okay, Alex, I told him. Are you sure? he asked worriedly.. Yes, Ill be fine. Thank you. I smiled as I gently tapped his shoulder to assure him. Thats the only time that he decided to step away and give my hand to Sebastian. Sebastian didnt think twice. He grabbed my hand and pulled me away from Alexander until we were finally a few feet away from him. He then quickly wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me tightly against his b*dy. Who is that man? he asked in a cold baritone voice. He introduced himself a while ago, didnt he? I answered sarcastically. Dont start me with your smart mouth, ire. I dont appreciate you meddling with a stranger, he said. I wont be. If only my husband wasnt too busy with my half sister, I replied. Sebastians grip tightened, his eyes reflecting a mix of anger and frustration. This isnt the time or ce for this discussion, ire. We have our own issues to address. Chapter 36 It seems like youre doing just fine with Catherine, I retorted, my toneced with. bitterness. Before Sebastian could respond, Catherine joined our tense exchange, her smile dripping with insincerity. Oh, the estranged couple is having a lovers spat. How entertaining. Sebastian shot her a warning look, urging her to back off, but Catherine reveled in the chaos she had ignited. Sebastian, darling, lets not waste our time on her. Shes clearly trying to get attention. I scoffed, unable to contain my frustration. Funny how the woman who stole my husband uses me of seeking attention. Sebastians expression hardened. Enough, both of you. This isnt helping anyone. Catherine, undeterred, added, Sebastian, lets go. We have better things to do than engage in a drama with your soon-to-be ex-wife. It still caught me by surprise upon hearing Catherine say those words. I was already. expecting that everything would eventually lead to that, but it still caught me off guard. Sebastian hesitated for a moment, torn between the conflicting dynamics at y. I need to talk to ire, Catherine. Please wait for me at the table, he responded before pulling me away from the crowd. As Sebastian led me away from the escting tension, the echoes of heated words lingered in the air. The once morous g now felt like a battleground where emotions shed and alliances shifted. Sebastians grip on my hand remained firm, but the warmth that used to apany it felt reced by a chilling tension. The unspoken turmoil between us cast a shadow over the elegant surroundings, a stark contrast to the festivities that continued around us. In the dimly lit corner where Sebastian pulled me, he finally broke the silence. ire, we need to talk, but not here. I sighed, weary from the emotional rollercoaster. Its fine; lets talk here. It doesnt matter where we are; it wont change anything. Sebastian nodded. The tension between us thickened. Sebastian, I cant pretend that everything is okay. You brought Catherine here, unting her in front of everyone. What are you trying to prove? I confronted him, my voice a mix of frustration and hurt. He sighed, running a hand through his hair, a sign of his own inner turmoil. ire, this 09:11 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 36 isnt easy for me either. Catherine needed me. You know what her condition is, right? Im just trying to make amends for the time that we werent there for her while shes struggling for her life. Amends? That was her choice, Sebastian! She chose to leave and fight her battle alone. Why should we be the ones to suffer the aftereffects of the choices she made? May I Temind you that Im: wife? The bitterness in my words hung in the air, a reflection. of the wounds that were still raw. Sebastian struggled to find the right words, his gaze shifting as he grappled with the consequences of his choices. I know Ive made mistakes, ire. But Catherine-needs me now. I couldnt be with her when shes fighting for her life. Now, I wanted to be with her every step of the way. I cant leave her now, he said. His words feel like a sharp knife piercing through every fiber of my being. How could he say that to my face when, not long ago, he was telling me how much he loves me and how he chose me over Catherine when she didnt want to run away with another man? And now. where does it leave me, Sebastian? I confronted him. I dont know. Im sorry. Please give me some time to think. If I asked you to choose now, Sebastian, who would choose? I asked him directly. Please dont do this, he pleaded. As the weight of the unspoken question lingered in the air, Sebastians eyes reflected at conflict of emotions. He hesitated, the silence stretching between us as the gravity of the choice hung in the bnce. If I choose now, ire, it would tear me apart. I cant make that decision on the spot, he finally uttered, his voice strained with the burden of uncertainty. I took a step back, a mix of disappointment and resignation settling within me. Are you hearing yourself, Sebastian? Youre telling me that you cant choose between your wife and your ex? His eyes searched mine, a desperate plea for understanding. I need time to figure things out. Please, ire, give me that time. I scoff, the ache in my chest echoing the pain of unrequited love. I thought we had made progress over the past few weeks, but I was clearly wrong. I shouldnt havee back. Take the time you need, Sebastian. But I wont be waiting for you. Thats a lie. Im not as brave as I was a year ago, when I still had the courage to run away from him. This time, I dont think I would be able to drop everything and leave him like I did before. With that, I turned away, leaving him standing there amidst the shadows of indecision, 5/6 Chapter 36 The g, once a stage for my revenge, now mirrored the shattered fragments of a life unraveling. The echoes of our strained conversation mingled with the fading notes of music, creating a discordant symphony of emotions. SEND GIFT Chapter 37 Chapter 37 BLAIRE I went straight to the restroom. I feel like Im about to have an anxiety attack. I tried to act strong in front of Sebastian, but the truth is, Im shattered inside. I had been trying to convince myself for quite some time now that what happened was inevitable. But I wasnt prepared for the pain thates along with it. Im so stu pid for letting myself believe that theres a chance for us. My tears continued to flow along my cheeks as I looked at myself in the mirror, looking so pathetic and desperate. I cant recognize the woman that Im looking at right now. I used to be brave and courageous. But Im not aware that love can make you endure every pain possible. How long will I let myself suffer like this? I let out a loud sigh as I fixed myself. Just when I was washing my hands, someone unexpectedly came inside the restroom. Shes thest person I want to see right now. It gave her a brief re before turning off the faucet. I grabbed a tissue to dry my hands. before I headed towards the door. But before I could even take a few more steps, she blocked me. You have to let him go, ire. Hes not yours to begin with. Give him back to me, Catherine said without blinking Hes not a thing that I can just give back to you, Catherine. Hes my husband. Our marriage is legally binding. I cant do that just because you asked me to! Im fuming mad. She had the audacity to ask me that, as if our marriage didnt mean anything. Leaving him was the biggest mistake I ever made. I thought I was doing him a favor by sparing him from my misery, but I was wrong. G od gave me another chance at life so I could set things right, she confessed. But youre sick again, arent you? Maybe its Go ds way of telling you that leaving was the right choice, and youre destined to die anyway. My words struck a nerve, and the next thing I knew, her handnded sharply on my cheek. If youre wishing for my death, its not going to happen. I will ovee this, just like I did before. And Im going through this with Sebastian by my side. Good luck with that. Cause I have no ns of giving up without putting up a good fight. Youll be his mistress as long as I am here, I told her. You want a fight? she said as she squinted her eyes at me. Ill give you one, she said. I frowned, my eyes narrowing as I observed her every move with growing concern. Without warning, she seized the piece of the restroom counter that rested in front of the mirror. My eyes widened in shock as she hurled it at the mirror, shattering it into 1/4 Chapter 37 sharp, tiny fragments. 40% Are you out of your mind? What the hell is wrong with you?I shouted in panic, bewildered by the sudden chaos. Confusion gripped me as I tried to make sense of her actions; it seemed like she had completely lost her grip on reality. She smirked, a disturbing glint in her eyes, as she picked up one of the broken pieces of ss. Im not done yet, she dered before shing her arm with the jagged edge. Catherine, stop it! I yelled, to intervene before she could inflict further harm on herself. I grasped her hand, the one holding the sharp ss, desperately attempting to prevent her from causing more injury. So predictable, ire, she whispered, cing the broken ss in my hand beforeunching into a piercing scream. Help! Someone help me, please! she cried out, her voice echoing through the chaos she had created. Themotion escted as Catherines cries for help echoed through the restroom. Panicked footsteps approached, and soon enough, concerned onlookers rushed into the scene. Whats happening here? a concerned woman asked, surveying the shattered mirror and the distressing sight before her.. Catherine, with a twisted smile, pointed usingly at me. She attacked me! Look at what she did! she eximed, feigning distress. My jaw dropped in disbelief, trying toprehend the situation. The broken ss still clutched in my hand felt like da mn ing evidence against me. I struggled to find words as Catherine continued her act. She just went crazy and attacked me for no reason. You need to call security! she urged the gathering crowd. I was left dumbfounded, torn between defending myself and the shock of Catherines orchestrated drama. The restroom became a chaotic stage, with concerned onlookers caught in the middle of an escting conflict. Sebastians arrival heightened the tension in the restroom. His eyes darted between. Catherine and me, confusion and concern etched on his face. The shattered mirror and the tumultuous atmosphere added to the drama that unfolded. Catherine, what happened? Sebastian questioned, his voice strained with worry. Catherine, maintaining her fa?ade, pointed at me usingly. Sebastian, she attacked me out of nowhere! I was just trying to exin to her our situation and how you were only trying to help me, but she became frantic. I dont know what got into her. 2/4 I tried to interject, desperate to defend myself, but the words seemed to catch in my throat. The broken ss in my hand was now a dam ning piece of evidence, and Catherines maniptive act had sessfully cast me as the aggressor in the eyes of the onlookers. Sebastians gaze shifted from Catherine to me, searching for an exnation. The restroom became a stage for a twisted y, with each of us ying our roles in a narrative that threatened to unravel the truths thaty beneath the surface. I know youre mad, ire, but this is too much! he yelled at me. What were you thinking? I clenched my fist tightly. Itpletely slipped my mind that I was holding a sharp ss in my hand. I winced in pain when the ss started to pierce right into my palm. I didnt do anything, I replied in gritted teeth. Are you telling me that she did that to herself? He said it as if what Im implying is absurd. Thats exactly what Im telling you, I responded coldly. I wasnt exactly trying to convince him because, judging by his reaction, hes already taking Catherines side. Stop lying, ire. Im not mad at you for doing this to me. You dont have to lie, Catherine interjected. Sebastians disbelief hung in the air, his gaze shifting between us as if torn between conflicting truths. My attempt to convey that Catherine had orchestrated the entire scene seemed to fall on deaf ears. Sebastian, I would never do this to myself. Shes trying to manipte you, she insisted. Catherine, feigning vulnerability, chimed in. Sebastian, I know weve had our differences, but I never expected her to be violent. You should have seen the hatred in her eyes. Sebastians expression hardened-a mix of disappointment and anger. The weight of the situation pressed down on me, and the truth was obscured by Catherines cun ning performance. Quit lying! I shouted as I walked towards her to force the truth out of her. No, please! Dont hurt me! She screamed as if I were attacking her. ire, thats enough! Sebastian grabbed my hand and pulled me away from Catherine. He pulled me so hard that I got out of bnce, causing me to fall to the floor. Stay away from Catherine for the time being, ire, he said as he slowly helped. Catherine out of the restroom. 3/4 ed in pain when I felt some of the shattered ss piercing through my arm when I fell to the ground. As they left the restroom, I was left alone, nursing both my wounded pride and the cuts. on my arm. The broken pieces of the mirror mirrored the shattered state of our rtionships. In the quiet aftermath, I couldnt shake the realization that the trust I once held had been reced by a web of lies and maniption. As soon as Sebastian and Catherine left, Alexander came rushing into the restroom. He was shocked to see me lying on the ground with cuts all over my arms. Holy fck! What the hell happened here? he asked worriedly as he tried to help me get up. Alexanders concerned voice cut through the haze of pain and confusion, offering a lifeline in the midstThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. of my shattered reality. With his assistance, I managed to rise from the cold floor, the stinging cuts on my arms a painful reminder of the chaos that unfolded. I Catherine, I stammered, struggling to articte the whirlwind of emotions. She did this, and Sebastian he just believed her. Alexanders expression hardened as he processed the information. Thats messed up. We need to do something about your wound. Come, Ill guide you to the hospital. As Alexander guided me through the bustling g, my mind raced with the turmoil of emotions and the searing pain from the cuts on my arms. The hospital became a beacon of hope, a ce where the physical wounds mirrored the deeper scars left by betrayal. As we stepped outside into the cool night air, Alexander gged down a cab to take us to the hospital. The city lights blurred as we sped through the streets, the rhythmic hum of the engine providing a strangely soothing backdrop to the chaos within. In the quiet of the cab, Alexanders concern cut through the noise of my fractured thoughts. How are you doing? Does it hurt badly? he asked worriedly. I was about to respond when a sudden blur clouded my vision, and the world around me began to spin unexpectedly. The next thing I knew, everything went ck. 4/4 ɫ SEND GIFT Chapter 38 Chapter 38 BLAIRE As the world spun, my grip on consciousness wavered. Alexanders voice became distant echoes, and the cabs rhythmic hum melded into an indistinct melody. The pain in my arms, once sharp and searing, transformed into a dull throb, fading into the background of my disoriented senses. When I regained some semnce of awareness, I found myself in a hospital bed, the sterile white surroundings a stark contrast to the vibrant chaos of the g. Alexander sat nearby, a mix of concern and relief etched on his face. Easy there, he said gently. You passed out for a bit. The doctors said it might be abination of stress and the pain from your injuries. I tried to piece together the fragments of my consciousness. It seems like the medication is starting to wear off. The pain started to crawl into my b*dy once again as I remembered what happenedst night. Sebastian I uttered his name without thinking. Alexander leaned in, his gaze filled with a mix of understanding and resolve. Well handle this, ire. For now, lets concentrate on getting you well. The doctors will be here soon for another checkup. I appreciate your assistance, Alexander. I didnt intend to spoil your evening, I apologized. Spoiled? Youve turned my dull night into something thrilling. Its not every day you get to experience such drama, he quipped, attempting to lighten up the mood. I mustered a smile, grateful for the help and support I got from a stranger. We were in the midst of our conversation when the doctor entered my room. Good evening, Miss Banks. How are you feeling? the doctor inquired. Im a bit dizzy, doc, but better than I was a while ago, I replied. The doctor proceeded to examine my injuries and assess the severity of the cuts. As he tended to my wounds, Alexander stood by, his presence a reassuring anchor in the midst of the medical procedures. Youll need some stitches, but nothing too serious. Well make sure yourefortable, the doctor assured me. While tending to my injuries, he paused and looked at me with a subtle change in expression. Miss Banks, theres something else I need to discuss with you. During the examination, we ran a routine test, and it seems youre pregnant. 1/5 Chapter 38 My eyes widened in surprise, and for a moment, the room seemed to fall silent. The revtion hung in the air, mingling with the echoes of the earlier chaos. The news of my pregnancy added anotheryer ofplexity to the already tangled web of emotions and rtionships. Pregnant? I repeated, my voice barely a whisper. The doctor nodded. Oh, so I figure youre not aware of it. Im sorry. I didnt mean to ruin the surprise, he said as he looked at Alexander, who was watching us intently, He probably assumes that Alexander is my husband. The doctors attempt at humor fell t in the gravity of the situation. I exchanged a brief nce with Alexander, whose expression shifted from curiosity to understanding. I wasnt aware, I finally admitted, my mind racing toprehend the implications of this unexpected news. Well, despite your current situation right now, its still good news, isnt it? hemented, I mustered a smile, not letting him notice my difort. As he left the room, Alexander spoke up with a thoughtful expression, Pregnancy adds anotheryer to everything, doesnt it? I blew a loud sigh. It does, I answered. I know it isnt my ce to ask, but I will ask anyway. Do you n to tell him? he asked. I looked at Alexander, contemting his question. The weight of the revtion,bined with the complexity of my rtionship with Sebastian, made the decision far from straightforward. I honestly dont know, I admitted, a sense of vulnerability lingering in my voice. Its not just about me anymore, and figuring out what to do in my situation needs a lot of consideration. Alexander nodded, understanding the intricacies of the situation. Take your time, ire. Whatever you decide, make sure its whats best for you and the little one on the way. Thank you, Alex. Youre wee. Do you feel better? Would you like to stay here in the hospital for the night or do you want me to bring you home? I already paid for it. So might as well used it, he joked. I chuckled, appreciating the lighthearted moment amid the gravity of my 2/5 09:11 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 38 circumstances. It wasnt a bad idea given my current situation. I needed some time to think of what I need to do next. I think a night for myself away from Sebastian is a pretty good idea. I think Ill take your suggestion and stay for night. Thats great! Would you like me to stay here with you? he asked. I think youve already done more than enough, Alexander. I dont want to be more nuance. Im sure you have more than important ce to be than here at the hospital. Nah! I think Id stay. I have someone at home that Im trying to stay away from, he said as he sat comfortably on the couch. Its the only time that I get to get a good look at the sp ac ious hospital room that Alexander got for me. I feel like Im in a hotel rather than a hospital. The luxurious hospital suite exuded opulence in every detail. Plush carpets cush ioned each step, leading to spa cious rooms adorned with tasteful furnishings. Expansive windows frame panoramic views, allowing natural light to cascade onto polished. marble floors. The master bedroom featured a king-sized bed dressed in high-thread-count linens, promising unparalleledfort. Elegant drapes adorned the windows, framing a breathtaking cityscape or serene landscape. A well-appointed sitting area boasted designer furniture, inviting rxation in style. The living space seamlessly blendedfort and sophistication. Plush sofas and designer dcor created an inviting ambiance. A private dining area offered the perfect. setting for gourmet meals, served on fine china. I shook my head with a smile on my face as I watched Alexanderyfort while N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. watching the TV. My attention was focused on the TV when we heard a loud sounding from my bag. Judging by the sounding from my bag, I assume it was my phone. Would you like me to get it for you? he asked. Im still a little bit dizzy, and my arms still hurt, so I appreciate him doing that for me. Im sorry. I quickly apologize, as he tends to do everything for me. No sweat, he said, smiling as he walked towards my purse. I reached inside my bag and got my phone. He then walked towards my bed and handed it over to me, I instantly rolled my eyes when I saw the name shing on the screen. Alexander probably noticed my reaction and immediately guessed who it was. Speaking of the devil? he asked with a teasing smile on his face as he switched his eyes. between me and my phone. 3/5 Chapter 38 Im tired. I dont think he still has anything to say that I havent heard tonight, I said as I hung up the phone. I turned it off right after ending the call. Are you certain about that? he inquired, furrowing his brow. Your husband might initiate a full-blown search and rescue mission for you, he suggested. After witnessing the chaos at the g, do you genuinely believe my husband would to such lengths? I retorted. go He shrugged nonchntly. Well, its your husband. You understand him better than I do. Ill be dam ned if you know him better than I do, I replied, shaking my head and enjoying thefort brought by my new-found friend, Alexander. As the morning sunlight gently illuminated the hospital room, Alexander returned with a cup of steaming coffee and a sympathetic smile. Morning, ire. How are you feeling today? He asked, cing the coffee on the bedside table. Better, I guess. The doctors say I should be ready to leave soon, I replied, offering at faint smile. Thats good to hear. And, um, aboutst night-the pregnancy revtion and everything. How are you holding up? Alexander inquired with genuine concern. I sighed, grappling with theplexities of my situation. Its a lot to take in, but I appreciate your support, Alexander. It helps more than you know. He nodded understandingly. Take your time, ire. Decisions like these arent easy! As the day unfolded, a nurse checked in, followed by a visit from the doctor, whose. words blended medical guidance with the challenges of my personal life. Miss Banks, your recovery is progressing well, but we need to discuss your post- hospital ns, the doctor exined. Post-hospital ns? I repeated, uncertainty tingling my voice. Yes, considering the circumstances and your health, its essential to have yourself checked by an OB- GYN as soon as you can, the doctor rified. 4/5 Chaper 31 Alexander, sitting nearby, chimed in, If you need any assistance or a ce to stay, you know you can count on me. ire. Thank you, Alexander. Ill figure something out. I replied, grateful for his continued. support. But this is something that I shouldnt take lightly. I already have a life depending on me and my decisions 1 still havent decided whether I should tell Sebastian about my condition. Given his recent actions in handling our situation. I dont think this child deserves to be caught in the middle of this My child deserves better. And Id make sure to give that to my child, no matter what happened. Appreciate it, doc. But for now, Id prefer heading home. I informed the doctor. He offered a reassuring nod while handing me all the prescriptions and medications needed for my wounds. 33 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 BLAIRE Alexander insisted on bringing me home despite my persistent refusal to ept his offer. He seems to be worried that I might lose consciousness again. As we approached my house, I couldnt shake the mixed emotions swirling within me. Alexanders presence provided a sense offort, yet the looming uncertainties of my fractured marriage cast a shadow over the moment. Alexander immediately went out of the car and ran across the other side so he could open the car door for me. He offered his hand as he held the car door. I smiled as I epted his hand. Thank you for bringing me home, Alexander, I said, my voice carrying a blend of gratitude and fatigue as we both stood outside his car. He offered a reassuring smile. Its the least I can do. Take care of yourself, ire. If you need anything, dont hesitate to reach out. Thank you, I repeated, appreciating his genuine concern. I could offer him some refreshment inside, but I dont think its a good idea, given my current struggle with my marriage. As he drove away, I stood alone at the doorstep, facing the threshold of my home with a heart heavy with unanswered questions. The house was awfully quiet as I stepped inside. They were probably busy with their daily activities. Despite having enough rest in the hospital, my b*dy was still feeling tired, so I decided to go straight to my room. I havent heard anything from Sebastian. sincest night. My battery diedst night, and I havent had a chance to charge it. I was startled when I heard that familiar, deep baritone voiceing from the dark. corner of the room. Ive been calling you sincest night, he said with a cold voice. My heart ski p ped a beat as Sebastians voice cut through the silence. I turned to face him, his figure emerging from the shadows. The tension in the room was palpable, and I could sense the weight ofText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. unspoken words hanging in the air. My phone died, I exined briefly, my voice betraying a mix of exhaustion and frustration. Ive been contemting since I got out of the hospital whether I should tell Sebastian about our child or not. Until now, I havent made a decision. I firmly believe that this isnt the right time for me to tell him. 13 Chapter 39 Sebastians gaze bore into mine, his expression unreadable. Where were you? What happened? he asked. His cold and distant tone remains. 1 hesitated, unsure of how much to reveal. I needed some time to think, I vaguely answered. Telling him about me spending the night at the hospital was a giveaway. I didnt want to give him any hint of my condition. His jaw clenched, and a flicker of something unreadable passed across his eyes. Did you enjoy warming his bed? he asked with a hint of mockery. Alex wasnt the type of man who would do such a thing. I needed some space to breathe and some time alone. I.defended him, which he clearly didnt appreciate. His eyes bore into mine, searching for any sign of deceit. Time alone with another man? Thats convenient, ire. I winced at the usation, the sharpness of his words cutting through the air. I dont think youre in the best position to use me of those things, Sebastian. Arent you the one who cant get his hand off my stepsister? I answered with the same intensity. I dont appreciate his line of questioning. He doesnt have any right to question me like that when hes the one who has been spending more time with his ex than his wife. Sebastian scoffed with a bitter edge to hisughter. So, what? Youre doing this to get even? Did you sleep with him to get back at me? he shouted. Thats when I noticed the ss of scotch in his hand. His eyes were a little bitzy. He has probably been drinking for quite a while now for him to act this way. I sighed, the exhaustion of the past events weighing heavily on me. Theres no point in talking to you when youre this drunk. Get some sleep. Well talk when youre sober, I told him, dismissing our argument. I turned my back on him to go to the bathroom to freshen up. I hadnt been able to take a few more steps when he suddenly grabbed my arm and pushed me hard on the bed. He quickly crawled on the bed until he ended up on top of me. Sebastians grip tightened on both of my shoulders as he imprisoned me in between his hands, his actions fueled by a vtile mix of anger and frustration. His eyes bore into mine with intensity. My hand is automatically wrapped around my belly to protect my unborn child. The man in front of me is totally different from the man I used to love. I suddenly found myself fearing for my life and the little one inside me. You dont get to turn your back on me when Im not done talking to you, he demanded, his voice low and menacing. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. Sebastian, please, youre not in the right state of mind. Let go of me, and we can talk when youre sober, I urged, my words.ced with a plea for reason. 24 Did you enjoy his k*sses? Are you craving his touch? he whispered in between his gritted teeth. His eyes were burning in a rage that I hadnt seen before. I was about to defend myself from his baseless usation when he suddenly sealed my lips with a fervent k*ss, silencing whatever exnation I was about to give. The suddenness of the k*ss took me by surprise, and I struggled against his grip, attempting to break free. The taste of alcohol lingered on his lips, and the desperation in the k*ss spoke volumes about the chaos within him. I gathered all my strength to push him away, but he didnt give me a chance to get away from his grasp. Instead, he even deepened the k*ss with a mixture of pure passion and LVST. I will remove every trace of his touch from your b*dy, leaving only the memories of me behind. 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT 12 Mon, Chapter 40 Chapter 40 BLAIRE He was k*ssing me so roughly that I could taste the mixture of alcohol and tobo in his mouth. I keep pushing him away, but he wont let me. Instead, he pressed his b*dy. against mine even tighter. I can already feel the growing bulge in between his legs pressing against my stomach. Despite feeling the heat slowly crawling into every fiber of my being, I still manage to get my head clear. We shouldnt be doing this, not with our current situation. Aside from that, Im not sure how this will affect my unborn child. I havent consulted with ant OB-Gyne, so Im not sure if its safe for us to do this. Sebastian, wait, but he was persistent. The more I tried to move my lips away from his, the more persistent he became, I waspletely taken aback by what he did next. He ripped my dress until my chest. was revealed right before his eyes. This is mine, he murmured as he carefully looked at my exposed breast. I tried to cover my front by putting my arms up, but he quickly grabbed both of my wrists and pinned them above my head. Dont hide from me, baby. I gulped as I watched hisst breath consume him. His eyes were burning with desire. A shiver ran down my spine as his lips brushed against my neck, leaving a trail of fiery k*sses. The room seemed to clo in, and the air was thick with tension as the weight of his desire pressed against me. His touch was both possessive and demanding, tracing a path over my skin that left an indelible mark on my senses. The passion that had once been a source offort now manifested as a turbulent storm, tearing through the remnants of our fractured connection. In that vulnerable moment, I grappled with conflicting emotions-the echoes of love intertwined with the stark reality of our disintegrating marriage. The boundaries between pleasure and pain blurred as I navigated the tumultuous currents of our tangled history. But despite the pleasure brought by his touch, I tried to maintain my sanity. We need to stop before we get to a point of no return. Sebastian, no. I tried to resist, but he quickly silenced me with a k*ss. His other hand started to massage my forehead, which sent bolts of electricity throughout my b*dy. I mustered the strength to break free from his touch, gently pushing him away. Sebastian, we cant continue like this, I pleaded, my words a desperate plea for reason, 1/6 Chapter 40 He looked at me with a mix of frustration and desire, his eyes searching for something unspoken. Im the one whos going to decide whether we will continue this or not. And I always like to finish what I started, he responded,pletely ignoring my plea. Stop, Sebastian! Youre drunk! I raised my voice, hoping I could convince him to stop. But he fell deaf to my plea. He continued to k*ss my neck down to my exposed breast until my nose met his yful tongue. Ahhhh! A loud moan escaped my lips when I felt his hot and wet mouth ying with the tip of my breath. This doesnt feel right, but I feel helpless. I have no match for his strength. Despite my constant rejection, he continued his assault. My b*dy was filled with a mixture of desire and shame. I feel vited. Even though Im starting to feel my arousal at the back of my head, Im still aware that what hes doing isnt right. But no matter how I tried to convince myself that this isnt right, my b*dy feels like it has a mind of its own. It was toote when I found myself surrendering to my selfish desires. He didnt bother removing the remaining pieces of my clothing. He pulled my underwear underneath my dress, I felt the cold breeze brushing against my exposed center as he pulled the hem of my dress aside. I was surprised when he suddenly thrust his whole thickness inside me without a warning. No forey, no preparation, nothing. It was as if he was in a rush, and he doesnt care whether I enjoy it or not. I winced when I felt the pain because of his sudden movement inside me. He was rough. He was far from the man I used to share a bed with. Look how you shamelessly grind your hips against me. Are you always like this with every man youve slept with? Do you like it rough, huh? Tell me, ire. Is this what you and that ba t ard Alexander did the whole night? he asked, with a devilish smirk on his lips. What are you talking about? I was surprised by the way he talked to me. I also dont understand how Alexander fits in the picture. Did he think I slept with Alexander? You dont have to lie, ire. I know what youve been up to sincest night. I saw you get out of his car. Is he a good fvck? He asked as he continued his ruthless thrust against my center. You know what? You dont have to answer that. Im sure as hell that Im better than him. My hand automaticallynded on his cheeks. Despite the tingling sensation brought by his thrust into my core, it wasnt enough to numb my heart from his ruthless insults. I will not let you disrespect me like this, I coldly told him. I leaned my hand against his chest as I tried so hard to push him away. Get off me! I yelled at him. Hepletely disregards what I said. Instead, he grabbed my wrist and pinned it over my head. Stop acting as if you dont like being fvcked like this. Youre a warrior, so act like one, he said before continuing his assault despite my refusal. He continues to 2/6 09:12 Mon, 22 Jan ti Chapter 40 thrust inside me. His movement bes faster and faster. We were filled with nothing but a loud groan.. 1 bit my lower lip to stop myself from making any noise. I will not give him the satisfaction of hearing me enjoy what hes doing. Moan for me, ire. I want to hear you scream in pleasure, he said before he tugged on my chin to stop me from biting my lower lip. In the midst of the conflicting emotions, a tingling sensation begins to weave its way through my b*dy, defying the hatred that simmers within me. Sebastians touch, though tumultuous, sparks a fire that refuses to be extinguished. Its as if the tempest of our emotions has birthed a tempest of passion, swirling and colliding in a dance of paradoxes. My mind rebels against the conflicting sensations, torn between the resentment I harbor and the undeniable allure of the chemistry that lingers between us. As he looks into my eyes, I see mirrored turmoil, a reflection of the storm weve be. But aside from that, I can also see rage and despise. I dont know how we ended up in this situation or what might be the reason why he was suddenly filled with anger towards me. But regardless of what the reason might be, seeing how he can be ruthless makes me more determined to think about my future and my unborn child. Ahhhfck! Im cymming! He screamed in pleasure as he continued to move his hips. against my femininity. I clenched my lower lip forcefully, suppressing any moans as my b*dy trembled with pleasure alongside his. The taste of blood lingered in my mouth from the intense biting. Tears welled up and trickled down the sides of my eyes. Iy there, a mix of conflicting emotions swirling within me. The aftermath of our encounter left an eerie silence in the room. Sebastian, now spent, rolled off me without uttering a word. As I gathered what remained of myposure, I couldnt shake the feeling of betrayal, not only by him but also by the circumstances that led to this moment. The room, once a sanctuary, now bore witness to the shattered fragments of a rtionship pushed to its limits. I picked up all my clothes and ran to the bathroom before locking myself inside. The cold tiles of the bathroom floor provided a stark contrast to the tumultuous emotions swirling within me. As I dressed in haste, I could still feel the lingering touch of Sebastian on my skin, a haunting reminder of a moment I wished I could erase. The sound of water running from the showerhead drowned out the muf fled s obs escaping from my lips. Each drop echoed the cascade of emotions: the shame, the 46% Chapter 40 regret, and the profound sense of loss. In the confinement of that bathroom, I grappled with the harsh reality of the choices that led me to this precipice. The mirror reflected a distorted image of a woman, her eyes swollen from tears, a mere shell of the person she used to be. With a deep breath. I steadied myself, determined to face the consequences awaiting me beyond the bathroom door. As I turned off the water, the room was engulfed in silence. I knew I couldnt hide forever. I removed my torn dress and grabbed the bathrobe before wrapping it around my b*dy to cover my n*kedness. I wiped away my tears from my cheeks as I tried to even my breathe. Once Im finally calm, I prepare myself to get out of the bathroom to face the inevitable. Its time to confront the truth. I wrapped my arms around me, trying to console myself as I slowly opened the door of the bathroom. As I stepped outside, I found Sebastian standing beside the bed, fixing his pants. I gulped before finally breaking the silence. I want divorce. He turned in my direction with a dead look in his eyes, as if my request didnt surprise. him at all. He then walked towards the center table and grabbed a folder that was sitting on top of it. My heart was racing as I followed his every move. After that, he then walked towards me and handed me the folder he had grabbed from the center table. Ive been having a hard time considering whether I should do this or not. But you only made my decision easier by sleeping with that man. Consider what happened today as our parting gift to each other, he said as he buttoned his shirt up. I was trying to be considerate, given our history. But it seems like theres no other choice. Catherine and I have already talked about our rtionship. And we agreed to start over and give our rtionship another chance, he added. Every word feels like a knife piercing right through my heart. I know I already decided that it was better for us to go our separate ways, thus my asking for a divorce. But I wasnt expecting him to admit that hed already chosen Catherine over me. The air hung heavy with the finality of Sebastians decision. I stood there, a silent spectator to the dissolution of a marriage that had once held promises of forever. His words echoed in my mind, arelentless reminder that the man I once knew had chosen to rebuild with another. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Ill be the one to initiate the divorce proceedings. Just sign the papers, and Ill take care of it. The papers will be delivered to you soon, he stated with a detached tone, as if the unraveling of our marriage were a mere formality. The gravity of his words settled over me, and the weight of our shared past became an indelible scar on my heart. You will be thoroughlypensated for our marriage. Half of my assets will be yours, as well as 4/6 Chapter 40 the alimony. I dont want your money or anything that has to do with you. All I want is your promise that youre going to take care of my father when Im gone, I said coldly before grabbing the folder from his hand. You have my word, ire. My hand was shivering as I affixed my signature to the piece of paper that would finally put an end to whatever connection was left between me and Sebastian. This divorce ispletely different from the first one. Everything is clear. There was no misunderstanding like the one before. Though he thinks that I slept with another man behind his back, I dont see the need to clear that one out. It wouldnt change anything. After signing the paper, I gave it back to him. Can I have the room for a little while? I just want to fix my things before I leave, I said. You dont have to. Im nning to give this house to you, he answered. This house is filled with memories of him. I dont think staying here after what happened is a good idea. Theres no need for that. As I said, I want nothing from you. I will only bring things that I brought when I came back here. Dont be stubborn, ire, Once were divorced, youll be left with nothing. ept it; you earned that, he insisted. Ill be fine. I refuse once again. He sneered, Why are you refusing to ept my money? Did Alexander promise to take care of you after you leave? Are you going to run to him as fast as you can once you step outside our house? His continuous insults mean nothing to me now. Think whatever you want to think, Sebastian. Im tired. Please, leave. I still need to pack my things. He remained silent. I saw his jaw tighten as he looked at me intently. After a couple of minutes, he decided to leave the room. I breathe out a sigh of relief once hes finally gone. And once again, I let down the streams of tears that I have been holding back. The room echoed with the sound of silence after Sebastians departure. His lingering gaze left an imprint-a weight I hadnt realized I carried until he walked away. As the door closed behind him, I released a sigh of relief, a subtle acknowledgment of the emotional tension that had enveloped the space. Alone in the quiet aftermath, I allowed the tears, restrained for so long, to flow freely. 5/6 Chapter 40 Each drop bore witness to the culmination of a rtionship, once vibrant with love, now reduced to the echoes of unspoken words and shattered promises. In the midst of my tears, I found a peculiar sense of liberation. The divorce, while painful, marked the end of a tumultuous journey and the beginning of profound self- discovery. I grieved not only the loss of a marriage but also the unraveling of dreams intricately woven into the fabric of our shared history. Were going to be okay, peanut. Mommys going to be okay, I murmured to myself as I gently rubbed my belly, hoping to findfort from the little life that was slowly growing inside me. 6/6 ? GIFT SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 41 Chapter 41 BLAIRE Six yearster ire, where do you want me to put this sack of flour? Ethan asked as he entered my shop, effortlessly carrying a new supply of flour on his shoulder. I had been running a bit short-staffed, so I had requested Ethans help to replenish our stock from the market. The dessert shop had gained poprity within the neighborhood. In the wake of the divorce, I redirected all my time and energy into making my small. dessert shop a thriving sess. It became my sole source of ie after I made the conscious decision to refuse any assistance from Sebastian post-separation. I yearned for a fresh start, detached from the pain of my past, and my shop provided the canvas for this new chapter in my life. The enticing aroma of freshly baked goods and the sweet symphony of bustling customers now filled the space that once echoed with the remnants of a broken marriage. I went back to Hawaii and continued my business here after I leftns house. It I didnt matter if Sebastian already knew where I was, for I am sure that he had no ns to visit me here. Our chapter was already close. Its been years since then, and I was thankful that I didnt see any sign of Sebastian since then. He probably moved on with his life with Catherine. Thanks, Ethan. Just ce it near the storage area, I replied, wiping my hands on t apron. Ethan nodded and carefully moved towards the designated spot. my Youve really turned this ce around, ire. The customers love it, he remarked, ncing around the shop with admiration. I appreciate your help, Ethan. Its been a journey, but Im d to see the shop thriving, I replied with a grateful smile. He leaned against the counter. So, any ns for the uing weekend? Youve been all work and no ytely. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I chuckled. Well, I cant. If I dont work, ze and I will starve. Besides, we have a pile of hospital bills to pay. ze condition is quite expensive, I answered.. My son was born with a congenital heart disease. He developed a hole in his heart, and weve been managing his symptoms since birth. The doctor says that he might be in need of a heart transnt sooner orter. The procedure was quite expensive, but Im doing everything in my power to give my son the life he deserves. 1 Have you thought about my suggestion? he asked. 1/6 4.46% Chapter 41 I stopped organizing the disy cupcake upon hearing what Ethan said. I looked at him with a stern look as I put my hand on my waist. Dont even think about saying it again, Ethan. Youre a good friend of mine, and I love you. But dont even try. I dont care if hes the richest man in the world I will never ask for his help. I can take care of my child alone. I said. He quickly raises both of his hands as a sign of defcat. I was just suggesting. It will be much easier for you and ze if youll ask for his help. Look how thin you are. Youve been neglecting yourself, ire, he said. I let out a loud sigh. Im fine, Ethan. And Im not changing my decision. I can take care of ze without his life. We dont need him. Then how about the offer of a dessert supplier for this newly opened hotel in New York? We could put up a small shop there to amodate them, he said. Ethans words lingered in the air, tempting me with the prospect of expansion. I weighed the possibilities, contemting the idea of venturing beyond the familiar boundaries of my local shop. Ive received an offer from a newly built hotel in New York. But my hesitation doesnte from whether I would be able to handle such a huge opportunity, but from the fact that New York is where my past is. I dont want to risk bumping into them. Its a tempting offer, Ethan, but Im not sure if Im ready to let go of this ce. Besides, the shop can still cover all our expenses. I dont think epting another client would be suitable at this moment. He leaned against the counter, a thoughtful expression on his face. I get it, ire. But think about it. It could be a great opportunity, not just for the business but for you and ze too. I considered his words, the vision of a broader h or izon mingling with my sense of caution. The future held uncertainties, but perhaps embracing new possibilities was the key to unlocking a chapter of my life that transcended the shadows of the past. The bustling sounds of the dessert shop provided aforting backdrop as I continued to ponder Ethans proposition. It was undeniable that the prospect of growth and sess was enticing, yet a part of me hesitated, tethered to the memories of a life that once promised happiness. ze, my energetic and cheerful son, ran into the shop, his eyes lighting up as he spotted me. Mom! Guess what? I made a new friend at school today! A genuine smile crept across my face as ze shared his day, momentarily diverting my thoughts from the weighty decisions that loomed over me. The joy in his voice was a reminder of the simplicity and beauty that life could hold. BK46%. Chapter 41 You did? I responded with glee. Yes, mom! They have all been od to me. I like going to school, mom! he continued. Due to zes condition, I opted not to send him to regr school. But ze practically begs me to send him to school, just like all the kids in our neighborhood. He has been jealous of them whenever he sees him walking right past our shop with their school bags and uniforms. Despite my hesitation, I decided to give it a shot. And I think its the right decision, seeing how he was happying home from school. Im d you liked it, I said. Thank you, mom, he said before wrapping his tiny arms around my waist as he gave me a tight hug. I embraced ze, his joy radiating through the small but meaningful moments. The decision to let him experience the simple joys of school, despite, & proved to be a source of happiness for both of us. health challenges, ire, theres a customer at the counter asking about our special chocte cake. Should I go ahead and serve them? Ethan called from the front of the shop. I gently disengaged from zes hug, ruffling his hair with a smile. Sure, Ethan. Tell them its our pleasure to serve them our special chocte cake. zes eyes sparkled with excitement. Can I help, Mom? I chuckled, appreciating his eagerness. Of course you can, my little helper. Lets make sure our customer leaves with a smile. As ze and I approached the counter, I noticed a familiar face among the customers: Alexander. He was browsing through the disy of pastries with genuine interest. I wasnt expecting to see him here. Alexander? I called him, trying to sound casual despite the unexpected encounter. He looked up, a warm smile crossing his face. I heard this ce has the best desserts in town. I thought Id give it a try. But I wasnt expecting to see you here, ire. How are you? ze, being the curious boy he was, chimed in, Mom makes the best desserts ever! Alexander chuckled. He then leaned closer to ze before he spoke again. Is he your son? he asked curiously. I gently pulled ze closer to my side as I answered, Yes. 3/0 Chapter 41 46 Alexanders eyes softened as he looked at ze. Hes a remarkable kid. You must be a proud mom. I nodded, a mix of pride and gratitude filling me. Hes my world. ze, sensing the attention, beamed up at Alexander. Are you going to buy our cake? Alexanderughed. Well, Ill have to try those. As Alexander and ze continued their friendly banter. I couldnt shake off the nagging thought about the alternate path our lives could have taken if Sebastian had been a part of zes life. Before it gets any further, I quickly shake off the unwanted thoughts in my head. Sebastian already has a life of his own, and so will I. After talking to Alexander, he then turned to me. So, Im guessing Sebastian was not in the picture? he said once ze turned his attention to another customer. Yeah, I vaguely answered. Does he know? he asked. He doesnt need to know. Theres no point in telling him when he was so convinced that I slept with you that night, I chuckled, acting as if that past was nothing but a casual encounter. Alexanders expression shifted, revealing a mix of curiosity and concern. Thats aplicated situation. Have you thought about telling him the truth? I sighed, contemting theplexities of unraveling the past. Some truths are better left unsaid. Besides, our paths have diverged, and Im focused on building a new chapter for ze and me. He nodded understandingly, acknowledging the intricacies of my chosen path. Little did he know, beneath the facade of casual conversation,y theyers of a story marked by heartbreak and resilience. Well, its nice meeting you again, ire. I hope everything turns out well for you and your kid, he said before bidding goodbye. I forced a smile on my face as I watched Alexander leave my shop. I have a bad feeling about our encounter today. It feels like my world is starting to get smaller and smaller. Im scared that it wont be long before our paths meet again. As I tried to put what happened today behind me, I was startled when I heard amotioning from the corner of the shop. My eyes automatically search for ze. And when I didnt find him behind the counter, my heart ski pped a beat. I uickly ran to check what themotion was about. With each step, I was praying that 46% 09:12 Mon, 22 Janti Chapter 41 it wasnt ze. But it seems like I was out of luck today. My heart clenched when I saw my son lying on the floor, unconscious. ze! I called for him as I tried to check his status. He has a pulse, which gives me more hope. Ethan! Get the car! In the rush of panic, I cradled ze in my arms, his small figure feeling fragile against my desperate grip. The usually bustling shop now echoed with the urgency of the moment. Ethan hurriedly fetched the car, and we wasted no time rushing ze to the hospital. Panic clung to me like a suffocating shroud as I held my unconscious son in my arms. The urgency of the situation propelled us through the city streets, each passing moment amplifying the fear that gripped my heart. Upon reaching the hospital, medical personnel swiftly took charge, whisking ze away for examination. I paced the waiting area, my mind swirling with thoughts of worst-case scenarios. The ticking clock seemed to echo the erratic beat of my anxious heart. Ethan stood by my side, offering a supportive presence in the face of uncertainty. The minutes crawled by until the doctor approached us. The doctors face bore a mixture of concern and careful optimism as they began, Weve run some tests, and it appears that ze experienced a seizure. Given his history, I believe this is another complication of his congenital heart disease. Well need to conduct further examinations to determine the cause. Fear tightened its grip on me, and I clutched the edge of a nearby chair for support. Is he going to be okay? I asked, my voice trembling. The doctor nodded. Were doing our best to understand the underlying issues. Hes stable for now, but I suggest you talk to his doctor as soon as possible. He might need heart surgery sooner rather than my eyes. You scared me, ze zes expression shifted, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his eyes. Ill be okay, Mom. Im strong, arent I? Ill get better soon. Then I can go back to school again, he said. Or y ser! Ethan suggested, probably in the hopes of getting ze to look forward to the future.. Lets not get a hold of ourselves, shall we? I chuckled, trying to lighten up the mood. Lets focus on you getting better first, okay? Yes, mom, he agreed before continuing to y with the toy that the doctor gave him a while ago. 6/6 SEND GIFT Chapter 42 Chapter 42 BLAIRE How is he? Ethan asked as he handed me a cup of coffee. ze was sleeping on the bed. Weve been here for a week now. And zes condition isnt getting better. Its not looking good. He might be needing surgery sooner rather thanter, I answered. I think thats the best thing to do. We cant afford to wait any longer until its toote for him. I think its the best thing to do as well. But even if I sold the shop, it wouldnt cover all the expenses for the surgery. I have no idea where to get the money, I told Ethan, the thing that Im most concerned about. Ethans gaze softened with concern as he absorbed the weight of my words. We can figure this out together, ire. Selling the shop might not be the only option. I frowned as I turned to my side and looked at him with a confused look. What do you mean? I asked. Do you remember the new hotel that I was telling you about? I think this is the best time for you to consider their offer. They have a huge offer if you win their bid. I heard they are giving half the amount stated in the contract once you win the bid. Thats a huge amount of money, ire. It can already cover the expenses in the hospital, Ethan exined. The prospect of the hotel offer lingered in the air, its potential casting a glimmer of hope amidst the shadows of uncertainty. New York could be the solution, ire. Think about what it could mean for ze, Ethan pressed gently, his eyes. reflecting a blend of encouragement and understanding. A conflicted sigh escaped me as I nced at ze, vulnerable in his slumber. Its a tempting offer, Ethan. But leaving ze alone feels like abandoning him when he needs me the most. Ethans expression softened, his reassurance a steady anchor. You have nothing to worry about, ze. Ill take care of him while youre in New York. Im sure hell better. understand why you have to leave. This could be his only chance to get As I wrestled with the choice ahead, the hospital room became a battleground of emotions, where loveText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. and duty shed in a silent struggle. I nodded, acknowledging the truth in his words, yet the ache in my heart persisted. I need time to think. I cant imagine being miles away while ze fights for his life. MOIL, 2. Chapter 42 Ethan squeezed my hand, a gesture of solidarity. Take the time you need. Well be here for ze, and when youre ready, well be here for you. As I watched over ze, the hospital room transformed into a realm of decisions, where love and sacrifice danced in the delicate bnce of lifes unpredictable symphony. The coffee grew colder, mirroring the unresolved tension that clung to the air. You have no idea how this means so much to me, Ethan. I dont know how to repay you, I said as I gently squeezed his hand tightly. You know what I want from you, ire, he said. I gulped in sudden awkwardness as I gently pulled my hand away from him. I already told you my take on that matter. I cant give you the love you deserve, Ethan. Im a scarred woman, Ethan. Im not ready to be in another rtionship. I already have a lot on my te. I dont think I would be able to give you the love that you wanted. I-Im sorry. I really appreciate all your help, but I think you should stoping here, I said. Ive been aware of his feelings for me. But I dont think I still have a heart to give him. My heart was already broken and shattered. Theres nothing he can do to fix it. Youre a good man, Ethan. And Im sure youll find a more suitable woman for you. I feel guilty for taking advantage of you. No, no, no. Dont say that. Everything I did, I did because I wanted to. Not because I wanted something from you in return. Im not expecting, but Im hoping that someday youll find it in your heart to give me a chance. Thats all Im asking, ire. A chance to prove to you that Im not like your ex- husband. I let out a loud sigh. Ethan has been nothing but good to us since I got here. But I dont want to be selfish anymore. I should stop receiving help from him. Im not the right woman for you, Ethan. Youve already wasted so many years waiting for me, I think its the right time for you to move on and look for someone who can give you the love that you deserve. I stand firmly behind my decision. Its not fair for Ethan to continue taking care of us when I know to myself that I cant give him anything more than friendship. He took a loud breath, feeling defeated. I respect your decision, ire. But please dont stop me from helping you and ze. Let me help you; if not as your man, then at least as your friend, he insisted. Ethan Thats not up for argument. Im going to stay as your friend for as long as you need me Ethans unwavering determination echoed through the room, and a grateful warmth 2/3 3/3 09:13 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 42 spread within me. Thank you, Ethan. Your friendship means more to me than I can express right now. He offered a reassuring smile and a silent promise to stand by me through the storm. Friends support each other, especially in the toughest times. Thank you, I replied. By the way, heres the number and the address of their office, he said before handing me a card. Give them a call in case you finally decide to give it a shot. I took the card from Ethan; its smooth surface holds the potential to reshape our future. Ill think about it, Ethan. Thank you for being here for everything. He nodded, a mix of concern and support in his eyes. Take your time, ire. Whatever you decide, Ill be here for you and ze. With a quiet exchange of gratitude, the room held the weight of unspoken decisions. As I watched over ze, the card in my hand became a symbol of possibility, a gateway to a path that could lead to both challenges and triumphs. The choice was mine to make, and in the delicate dance of fate, I found sce in the steadfast friendship that anchored me in the midst of lifes tempests. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 43 Chapter 43 BLAIRE The next day, ze became more stable and regained more strength. It also means that his b*dy can now handle the surgery. It only leaves me with one in my hand. I need to money for the operation. I d no idea how long I had been staring at the card in my hand. I think bumping into Sebastian when Im in New York is the least I should worry about. As long as I stay away from the usual ce that he hangs out, Im good. get the Ethan is busy ying with ze on the hospital bed. The doctor has already removed his dextrose, and he can now fully move around the room. Were only waiting for a few more additionalboratory results before his doctor discharges him. Ethan, I need to go back home to take care of a few things. Will you be okay to stay with ze for a while? I asked him. Though I know he would likely say yes, I still dont want to assume, especially right after I told him that I shouldnt be epting help from him. Of course, ire. Do what you have to do. Ill take care of ze for you, he said. I gave him a grateful smile before I said goodbye to ze. I k*ssed him on the forehead. Ill see you later tonight, my love. Mommy just needs to fix things back home, I told him. He nodded. Take care, mommy! I mouthed thank you once again to Ethan before I left his room. I quickly took a cab to go back to our house. It took me a few minutes before I finally reached our doorstep. I immediately went inside before I picked up my phone from my pocket and dialed the number on the card. It only took a few rings before someone answered on the other line. Hi, Im looking for Miss Isabelle Riggs. I greeted. This is she. What can I do for you? she answered. Hi, my name is ire Allicent Banks, owner of Sweet Life Caf. I got your card from Ethan. And Im interested in talking about your offer, I said, going straight to the point. Oh, hi, Miss Banks! Yes, I visited your caf once when I visited Hawaii. And I loved all your desserts. It took you too long to call us, she said. She sound so excited. It seems she really likes our desserts. Yeah, I was swamped with a ton of things, and the thought of relocating to New York hadnt crossed my mind, I exined, a hint of regretcing my words. Im sorry if I 46% Chapter 43 didnt reach out to you sooner. Its okay. Let me check if the project is still on. Hold for a moment, she reassured me before cing me on hold. Time seemed to stretch as I waited anxiously, the weight of uncertainty pressing on me. My mind raced with thoughts of the projects fate, knowing that its status held the key to securing the funds desperately needed for zes surgery. With each passing second, I found myself silently praying, hoping that the door to this opportunity remained open, offering a lifeline in the face of financial challenges. The future hung in the bnce, and the oue of this call had the power to shape the course of not only my career but also zes journey toward healing. After what felt like an eternity, Isabelles voice finally reached my ears, breaking the anxious silence. Miss Banks, thank you for waiting. But Im afraid theres been a slight change in the offer. If youre still interested, Id be happy to tell you about the details, she said. I appreciate the update. Please, go ahead. Im just grateful that youre still considering me despite my dyed confirmation, I replied, trying to conceal the nervous undercurrent in my voice. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Well, I received a memo from the head office, and it appears we wont be requiring a contractor for our desserts anymore. Instead, weve decided to establish an in-house patisserie, Isabelle revealed. The news reverberated through the phone, introducing an unexpected twist to the narrative. A surge of surprise mingled with anticipation as the implications of this change unfolded. An in-house patisserie? I repeated, the words hanging in the air like a tantalizing promise, carrying both uncertainty and excitement. Yes, they believe having our own dedicated patisserie will elevate the dining. experience, Isabelle exined, a hint of enthusiasm in her voice. Its a chance for us to create something unique and signature. But dont worry; we wont be taking your recipe. Youll still be the one handling everything. Well provide the raw materials and support with the workloads. I processed the information, a mix of relief and curiosity settling in. Does this mean the fifty percent advance payment for the whole contract is off the table as well? I inquired, a touch of embarrassment coloring my tone, knowing that the financial was a significant factor in my consideration of this opportunity. aspect Im afraid it is. But if you really need the money, I can talk to my boss to see if we can work around it to suit your needs, she responded, her willingness to amodate easing the weight of the changed terms. 2/5 * 46% Chapter 43 The possibility of adapting the terms for financial considerations lingered in the conversation. In a moment of hopeful anticipation, I couldnt help but ask, Wait, are you saying I got the job? The surprise in my voice mirrored the mix of emotions. swirling within as the realization of a potential new chapter unfolded. Oh, Im sorry. I must have gotten carried away. I really like your cakes, and I firmly believe that youre the perfect one for the job. But we still need you toe down here at our site to make some samples for our boss, she said. That wouldnt be a problem. I know its a bit embarrassing, but the truth is, I really need the financial support. Dont we all? she chuckled warmly. No need to be ashamed, Miss Banks, she reassured, her words carrying a genuine understanding that instantly eased concerns. So, when do we expect you here at our hotel, Miss Banks? my Could you give me a little more time? Im sorry; Im on a tight budget right now. So, I still need more time toe up with the money to buy ne tickets. Oh, that wouldnt be a problem. But are you avable anytime tonight? She asked with a note of urgency in her tone. Yeah, I am, I answered, a bit confused but willing to amodate the unexpected request. Thats great! Ill book you the earliest flight. Ill send you the details once Im done, she said, her enthusiasm palpable through the phone. Could you text me your email address where I can send the details? Of course, Ill text it to you right away, I replied, hastily retrieving my phone to share the necessary information. Great! Ill see you soon, Miss Banks, she said with a warmth that echoed the promise of a new beginning, and then the call ended. As I typed out my email address, a whirlwind of emotions swept over me. The spontaneity of the situation added an unexpected thrill to the journey ahead. In the brief span of an hour after concluding the call with Isabelle, my inbox blinked with an email from her. Opening it, I found a soft copy of my flight details for tonight. A curious blend of fear and excitement coursed through me, each emotionpeting for dominance. The opportunityid out in the email was undeniably significant-a chance to elevate my career to new heights. Yet, beneath the surface of enthusiasm, there lingered a poignant fear. The prospect of stepping into a city that held memories both cherished and painful stirred aplex tapestry of emotions. 3/5 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 43 But despite my fear, I had no choice but to go there. If it werent for my son, I would never step foot in that ce again. I stared at my flight details for a good amount of time before I decided to call Ethan. I need to be informed about the progress with regards to their offer. I picked up my phone once again and dialed Ethans number. It didnt take long before he picked up the call. Hey, there. Is everything alright? he greeted. Everything is fine. But could you look after ze for a few days? I need to go to New York to workout some stuff, I asked him. Did you get the project? He sounds so excited. I havent. Not yet. But they wanted me to go to their site to bake them some samples. Theres a few changes in the offer, but Im positive that we can work around it, I informed him. Its still great news, isnt it? Of course it is. Im just hoping to get positive feedback. Im sure youll get it. Youre the best baker Ive known in my entire life. Go impress them, he said, trying to encourage me. Dont worry about ze. Hes smart. He knows his mother is doing everything she can to save his life, he added. Somehow, his words gave me a surge of confidence and strength, infusing me with the determination to triumph in this new professional endeavor. Thank you. Ill do my best, I responded, a renewed sense of purpose resonating in my voice. Is ze there? Hes asleep. Ill call you as soon as he wakes up, he assured, his voice carrying the weight of concern for our sharedpanion. Okay. Ill go now. Ill be packing my things before my flight. Ill call again soon. Sure. Take care of yourself, ire. Call me if you need anything, he offered, his words aforting reminder of his support throughout this journey After ending the call, I lingered for a moment, the phone in my hand emb*dying the bridge between my past and the unknown future that awaited me in New York. As I prepared to embark on this unexpected journey, the echoes of his parting words lingered, a reminder that amidst the challenges ahead, I wasnt alone. I need to be strong for my son. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 BLAIRE I was given clear instructions on what to do uponnding in New York. True to their words, as I emerged from the airport, my eyes caught sight of a man holding a card with my name, standing beside a sleek ck sedan. Miss Banks? he uttered, his voice cutting through the bustling airport ambiance. Yes, I replied, making my way towards him. Good evening, Miss Banks. Im Fred, and Ill be your designated driver for tonight. Nice to meet you, Fred. I hope I didnt cause any inconvenience to you, I said, feeling a sense of gratitude for the seamless arrangements. Not at all, Miss Banks. This is my job, he responded with a warm smile. Please call me ire. Miss of humor into the con is my mother, I chuckled, attempting to inject a bit of humor into the conversation. The subtle exchange lightened the atmosphere as I stepped into the awaiting sedan, ready to navigate the nocturnal streets of New York, where the city lights danced in anticipation of the tales that awaited in this unfamiliar chapter of my life. As Fred navigated the bustling streets of New York, I gazed out of the window, the city lights painting a vivid tapestry against the night sky. The hum of urban life echoed through the car, a stark contrast to the quietude I had grown ustomed to. Is this your first time in New York, ire? Fred inquired, breaking the silence. Not really. But its been so long since I came here, I replied, my voice carrying a blend of apprehension and anticipation. A lot of things change around here over the course of time. But most of it is for the better. Im sure youll not get disappointed once you get a chance to tour around the city once again, he assured with a reassuring smile. As we neared the hotel, the towering structure illuminated against the cityscape, and I couldnt help but marvel at the vastness of possibilities thaty before me. The car came to a halt, and Fred graciously assisted me with my bags. If you need anything during your stay, just let the hotel staff know. Theyre here to make your stay comfortable, Fred advised before bidding me goodnight. Checking in, I found myself standing in the lobby, surrounded by the chic elegance of the hotel. The anticipation of meeting the team and showcasing my skills mingled with 1/3 Chapter 44 the nostalgia of being in a city that held both memories and uncharted territories. Upon checking into my hotel, I was taken aback to see Isabelle approaching me. The clock had already tickedte into the night, so I hadnt anticipated encountering her until the following morning. ire, wee to New York! Isabelle was greeted with genuine warmth, her eyes. reflecting a mix of excitement and sincerity. Isabelle, thank you. I didnt expect to see you tonight, I responded, a hint of surprise in my voice. I wanted to make sure you settled infortably, Isabelle answered. to you Oh, you dont have to. Im sure I can manage. I dont want to be any more of a nuisance or thepany, I said, expressing my gratitude but also hesitant not to impose. Dont be silly, ire. The boss specifically told me to take care of you and make sure you get settled in, Isabelle reassured, her tone conveying a sense of responsibility and genuine care. I couldnt help but feel a wave of gratitude at the thoughtfulness of thepanys support. Though I still dont Im the applicant; I should elfortable with her extra effort to amodate me, be the one k*ssing their as s, not the other way around. I really appreciate your effort, Isabelle. But I do feel like this is too much, I replied, suspecting that theres something here thats more than meets the eye. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As we continued our conversation, Isabelle guided me through the intricacies of the hotel, highlighting the amenities and making sure I knew my way around. My curiosity only intensified as our elevator ride continued, ascending to a level that surpassed my expectations. We reached the floor just below the penthouse, leaving me perplexed yet intrigued. Despite my confusion, I followed Isabelle, and the anticipation mounted until we halted in front of one of the few rooms that adorned the corridor. My surprise deepened as Isabelle opened the door, revealing an elegant suite that greeted me as I stepped into the room. The opulence of the space was beyond what I had envisioned, with tasteful decor and luxurious furnishings adorning every corner. Is this for me? I stammered, my eyes widening in disbelief. Isabelle grinned, clearly relishing my reaction. Yes, ire. Consider it your home away from home during your stay here. We want you to befortable and focused on your work. I was rendered momentarily speechless, gratitude welling up within me. The unexpected generosity of thepany surpassed any expectations I had harbored. The 2/3 46%8 Chapter 44 suite not only provided a luxurious haven but also symbolized a level of trust and investment in my abilities. Thank you, I managed to express, still marveling at the gesture. But is this where Im really staying? You know what? Im fine with a simple room. I think a suite is too much. I havent even worked for the company. I dont think I deserve this. Isabelle nodded, her enthusiasm undiminished. We believe in making our team feel valued. Now, get some rest, ire. Tomorrow is a big day. As Isabelle left the suite, I found myself alone in the elegant surroundings, the weight of the days events settling in. The city lights glittered beyond the window, casting a warm glow on the prospect of whaty ahead. With a contented sigh, I embraced thefort of the suite, ready to embark on the extraordinary journey that awaited me in this unexpected chapter of my life. As I settled into the elegant suite, the luxurious surroundings provided a stark contrast to the whirlwind of emotions that had apanied my journey to New York. The room exuded a sense of tranquility, inviting me to unwind and prepare for the challenges that awaited me tomorrow. The citys skyline sprawled outside the window, a breathtaking vista that added a touch of magic to the night. I couldnt help but reflect on the twists of fate that had led me to this moment, from the unexpected job offer to the warm wee extended by Isabelle and thepany. The bed, adorned with plush pillows and soft linens, beckoned me to rest. As I sumbed to the embrace of slumber, the anticipation of tomorrows endeavors. that never slept seemed to cradle me in its nocturnal rhythm, and with a heart brimming with gratitude, I embraced the serenity of the suite. mingled with the promise of newfound opportunities. The c SEND GIFT Chapter 45 Chapter 45 BLAIRE The next day, I wake up early to prepare for the day ahead. The sunlight filters through the curtains, casting a warm glow on the elegant suite. As I stand by the window, sipping on a cup of coffee, the city below begins to stir with the rhythm of a new day. Isabelles words from the previous night echo in my mind: Tomorrow is a big day. Determined and energized, I get ready, choosing an outfit that strikes a bnce between professionalism and confidence. As I make my way to the hotel lobby, Isabelle appears, her signature enthusiasm undiminished. Good morning, ire! Ready for the big day? Absolutely, I reply, returning her smile. Whats first on our to-do list? Well, head over to the kitchen. Lets see if you have everything you need for the cake samples that youre going to bake today, Isabelle answers, leading the way with an air of excitement. In the hotels spa cious kitchen, the scent of freshly brewed coffee mingles with the hum of culinary activity. Isabelle gestures toward a well-stocked counter. Here are the ingredients weve prepared for you. Take your time, ire. Were eager to taste your creations. C As I inspect the array of ingredients, a wave of inspiration washes over me. The kitchen, though unfamiliar, bes a canvas for my creativity. I set to work, measuring, mixing, and infusing each element with a touch of artistry. Isabelle watches with keen interest. Not to put pressure on you, but the boss is going to visit the hotel later this afternoon. He requested to present all your output in his office.ter. Isabelle interjects as I finish with my second dessert. The news adds ayer of anticipation to the already charged atmosphere of the kitchen. I nod, acknowledging the challenge ahead. I appreciate the heads-up, Isabelle. Ill make sure everything is ready for the presentation. As the clock ticks, I meticulously arrange the desserts on a sleek tray, ensuring each creation is a testament to both skill and artistry. Isabelle offers a reassuring smile. Youve got this, ire. The team is impressed, and Im sure the boss will be too. Though Isabelle has been nothing but supportive and encouraging, theres still something lingering inside me that I cant name. Despite the outward appearance of confidence, a subtle unease tugs at my thoughts. Its as if an ominous shadow is cast over the impending presentation. 46% Chapter 45 The journey to the bosss office feels both swift and prolonged. With each step, the tray in my hands carries not only desserts but also the weight of anticipation and the fear of an unknown oue. Isabelle senses my unease, offering a gentle squeeze on my shoulder. Rx, ire. Youre about to impress the boss. Trust in your talent, she whispers, her words attempting to quell the rising nerves. Upon entering the bosss office, my heart started racing as my eyes caught a glint of a familiar figure standing beside the ss wall. Despite not seeing his face, his silhouette is too familiar for me to ignore. Its him. The same man that I was praying I wouldnt have to meet again. Sebastian is my ex- husband. ire, I would like to introduce to you the owner and president of Sra Hotel and Casino, Mr. Sebastian Foster, Isabelle introduces us. Despite my shock upon learning that Despite my shock upon learning that Sebastian is the one who owns this hotel, I manage to act as if were strangers. Nice to finally meet you, Mister Foster, I say, maintaining a polite facade. Isabelle then turns to Sebastian once again. Mr. Foster, ire is here to present to you her sample desserts for your approval. We need your input before we proceed with the preparation for the grand opening, Isabelle says, unaware of the history that lingers. between Sebastian and me. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Sebastian nods, his expression remainingposed. Of course, Isabelle. Im looking forward to seeing what ire has prepared. As I present the desserts, I focus on the task at hand, doing my best to block out the memories that threaten to resurface. Sebastians expression remains stoic. I couldnt read what was going on inside his head. Did he n this all along? Did he deliberately ask Isabelle to approach me? If yes, what could be his reason for doing so? The unanswered questions linger in the air, adding anotheryer of complexity to the already charged atmosphere. I was in the middle of my deep thought when Sebastians deep and baritone voice pulled me out of my reverie. Presentation-wise, its nice. But taste doesnt impress me, Sebastian said. Even Isabelle was surprised upon hearing hisment. Im not sure whether he really didnt like my desserts or if hes just deliberately doing that to sabotage me. If it was thetter, does that mean our being here together was purely a coincidence? B-Boss, why dont we take a break and have some tea to cleanse your pte? Im sure you havent tasted it properly, Isabelle suggests. That wont be necessary. I want her to do everything again from scratch. But this time, Chapter 4 I dont want any errors. Im not going to serve trash to my clients, he says coldly. His words cut through the air like a sharp de, and Im left speechless, grappling with the unexpected turn of events. Is this a genuine critique of my desserts, or is there a deeper motive behind his harsh demand! As Isabelle tries to diffuse the tension, suggesting ways to address his concerns, Sebastian remains firm in his decision. The atmosphere in the lobby grows heavier, and I feel the weight of his scrutiny, magnifying the pressure of the situation. With a sense of determination, I nodded in response. Tll redo the desserts, Mr. Foster. I want to ensure they meet your standards. He simply nods, his expression unyielding. The challenge is clear. I dont care whether hes doing this to punish me or if he just has different standards. But I wont back down without a fight. I know I can do it, despite the circumstances. With a sense of determination. I nodded in response. Ill redo the desserts, Mr. Foster. I want to ensure they meet your standards. He simply nods, his expression unyielding. The challenge is clear. I dont care whether hes doing this to punish me or if he just has different standards. But I wont back down without a fight. I know I can do it, despite the circumstances. Returning to the kitchen, the weight of the task ahead fuels my focus. Each measured ingredient and every precise step bes a testament to resilience and the unwavering passion for my craft. The city outside, a constant witness to the ebb and flow of challenges, seems to echo the rhythm of my determined efforts. As the aroma of baking desserts fills the kitchen once more, I reflect on the unexpected twist of fate that brought Sebastian back into my life. Whether its a test of culinary prowess or a veiled attempt at revisiting our shared history, I am determined to rise above the challenge. The desserts take shape, each one an embodiment of skill, creativity, and an unwaveringmitment to excellence. In the quietude of the kitchen, I find sce in the precision of my movements and the artistry that transforms simple ingredients into culinary masterpieces. As I delve into the meticulous process of recreating the desserts, Isabelle approaches, concern etched on her face. ire, are you alright? This is quite unusual, even for Mr. Foster. I take a deep breath, setting aside the swirling emotions. Ill be fine, Isabelle. Lets focus on perfecting these desserts. I wont let this setback define our sess. Isabelle offers a supportive smile. Youre resilient, ire. I believe in your abilities. Just Chapter 45 let me know if you need anything As the desserts are presented once again to Sebastian, a subtle shift in the air suggests a tension that transcends the realm of pastry. His gaze remains critical, but this time, I meet it with unwavering confidence. The past may cast shadows, but in this moment, I choose to let the brilliance of my desserts speak louder than the unspokenplexities that linger between us. As I present the refined creations to Mr. Foster, the tension in the room is palpable. His scrutinizing gaze lingers on each detail, and for a moment, the weight of judgment hangs in the air. He tasted cach one of the desserts before sitting back in his swivel chair. Do it again. he said as he crossed his fingers, leaning against his table. S-Sir Isabelle asked in surprise upon hearing that. B-ButC Isabelle, could you please give Mr. Foster and me a minute? I asked Isabelle.. Though confusion was etched all over her face, she didnt bother asking. Instead, she left the room without questions asked. Once were alone, I finally let out the anger that Ive been holding back since we met. What fck is wrong will you? I yelled at him. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 46 Chapter 46 BLAIRE What the fck is wrong with you? I yelled at him. He raised his eyebrow as he leaned against his ck swivel chair. May I remind you that youre here to win my favor? Shouting at your boss isnt the right way to do that, he said. I took a deep breath to calm myself down. I close my eyes, trying to think of the one reason I needed to do this job despite the presence of the demon that I was trying so hard to forget. When I was finally even breathing. I slowly opened my eyes, only to find Sebastian looking intently at me as he was about to devour me. I let out a loud sigh before I uttered my next words. What do you want? He co cked his head on the side as if assessing how far I was willing to go for this job. To be honest, Im going as far as making a deal with the deal himself just so I can save my son I feel all the hair on my b*dy raise as I remember my son. Now that our worlds have collided once again. Im not sure how long it will take before he knows about my secret. What are you willing to give? He returned the question Cakes, I answered briefly. What? he asked. It was then followed by a richugh that filled every corner of his office. Oh, I thought were talking about something else, he said with a mischievous smile ying on his lips. I bit my tongue, stopping myself from unleashing my smart mouth like I always did. Despite our history. Im already in a position where Im at his mercy. I need to do this to save my son. Even so, it means that I need to endure working with the same man who broke my heart. Yes, Mr. Foster. Were talking about cakes and dessert, which is the main reason why I am here. Now, I believe theres something about what I prepared that isnt to your liking. So, please, humble me with your knowledge and tell me what you want. I was quite surprised with myself upon finishing those sentences while I was under his scrutinizing eyes., I think Isabelle overpraises you. Theres nothing special about your cakes. I dont think I would expect anything more from you at this point. Youre dismissed, he said. I feel like my world is copsing right before my eyes. This cant be happening. He cant 46 09:13 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 46 do this. I need this. N-No, no, no. Please dont do this. I need this job, I insisted. Then, strip. My jaw fell off the ground upon hearing what he said. E-Excuse me? I said, hoping that I just misheard him. Did 1 stutter? Or youre just pretending you didnt hear what I said? he asked, raising his eyebrows as he smirked, watching my difort. No, youre right. I hear you perfectly clear. I walked closer to his table and leaned against him in a challenging manner. I may be desperate, but I guess Im not desperate enough to sell my dignity to a monster like you. Goodbye, Mr. Foster. It wasnt nice to see you gain. I hope our paths wont cross again. I said before turning around. As I walked towards the door, I heard his deep, baritone voice once again. Youd rather sleep with a man you just met than share a night with your ex-husband for old-time sake? Thats totally contradicting someone whos talking about dignity a while ago, he insulted. Think whatever you want, but Im leaving. Goodbye, Mr. Foster, I said before storming out of the room. I saw Isabelles face covered in confusion as she watched me walk chut of the CEOs office. My doubts that she had something to do with this coincidence flew over the window when I noticed that she didnt have any idea what was going on between me and Sebastian. It was so foolish of me to think that Sebastian nned all of these just to trap me back in his cage. But then again, I realize he had no reason to do so. He got what he wanted from the beginning-to be in Catherines arms. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. There havent been a lot of people around the hotel since it hasnt opened to the public. I didnt notice that I had been holding back my breath until I finally reached the elevator. I breathe out a sigh of relief once its closed, and atst, Im free from his grasp. Once I reached the ground floor, the realization of my situation hit me. My problem about my sons surgery still lingers, and the fact that I havent thought of my next step my son remains unresolved. to sa I was approaching the exit when my phone rang. I took a loud breath upon reading the name thats shing on my screen. Hey, Ethan. Is everything alright? I greeted. Everything is fine, ire. How about you? Hows the meeting going? he inquired. I couldnt answer immediately. Instead, I remained silent for a minute. I was trying to contemte whether I should go back and leave this nightmare behind or make it work, regardless of the fact that I need to see that evil mans face every day. Chapter 46 In the end, I decided not to tell Ethan every detail of what happened here. Im afraid we didnt get the project, I informed him. Does that mean we can push through with zes surgery? I let out a loud sigh. Tm afraid so. But Ill try to make my trip worthwhile. Im not going home until I have the money for his surgery. I believe you would, ire. But please be careful, okay? I will, I answered. By the way, I just called because ze wouldnt take his medicine until he talked to you, he said. Please, hand over the phone to him. Sure. Hi, mom, ze said with a h o ar se voice. He sounded weaker thest time I saw him. Hi, love. Is everything okay? When are youing home, mommy? I missed you so much. I miss you too, love. But I still have a little work to do here. Ille home once Im finished. For the meantime, please dont be stubborn and take your medicine. Yes, mommy. Thats great. I love you, honey. See you soon. I love you, mom. After that, he quickly ended the call. I cant help but smile at myself after talking to my son. I put my phone back in my pocket and made my way to the exit. But I waspletely taken aback when a manly figure suddenly appeared in front of me. Jesus! I was startled. I frowned when I noticed the dark aura emitting from Sebastians b*dy. He was ring at me like a hawk to its prey. It looks like he was about to pounce on me at any moment. Im offering you ten million dors to be my mistress for three months. Heres my room number and key card. Come to me if you change your mind, he said as he handed me his key card. I was about to open my mouth, but he quickly turned his back on me and didnt wait for my answer. I was left alone, standing in the middle of the lobby while staring at the key card in my hand. Ten million dors. I murmured to myself. Thats more than enough to save my son. Once again, I caught myself in between choosing to do the right thing or doing whats. best for my son But regardless of whatever I choose in the end, Im pretty sure that I will eventually have to lose myself in order to do whats best for my child. SEND GIFT COMMENT 09:14 Mon, 22 Jan E. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 BLAIRE I decided to book a small hotel nearby. I cant go home empty-handed, not when my sons life depends on me. As I settled my luggage inside the room, I couldnt help but think about Sebastians offer. If I would just swallow every ounce of dignity left in my b*dy, money wouldnt be a problem anymore. I can already send my son to surgery right away. But I dont think its worth taking that risk, especially if the risk of Sebastian knowing about ze is also in the picture. I have no idea how Sebastian will take the news. I didnt bother telling him when I left. And knowing him, hes probably going to use ze of being someone elses son. I will not allow my son to be under that scrutiny. Hes the only innocent one in this whole fiasco. He doesnt deserve to be doubted. Sitting alone in my hotel room makes me realize the heavy burden that Im carrying right now. I felt tired, so Iy down on the bed. I was just nning to take a little rest, but I didnt realize that I had totally fallen asleep. I was woken up the next day by a ray of light hitting my eyes that wasing from the window. I looked at the clock sitting on top of the bedside table to check the time. I started stretching my arms up and preparing myself when I noticed that its already seven in the morning. As I was about to hit the bathroom to freshen up, my phone started ringing. I quickly walked towards where my bag was and picked up my phone. My heart started racing when I read Ethans name. I feel like a call from Ethan always means that theres something bad that happened back there with ze. Hey, Ethan! Whats up? I greeted her, trying to sound so positive. I wanted to say everythings fine, but Im afraid I cant, he answered. Thats when I started to feel a loud thump in my chest. Im already thinking of the worst. I immediately pulled a chair and sat down before I heard what Ethan was about to tell me. Tell me I said bravely. I heard his loud sigh on the other line, indicating the severity of the situation. I was holding my breath while waiting for what he was about to say. His heart is getting weaker and weaker by the day, ire. The doctor came here a while ago and said we probably dont have much time before his heart finally copses. He needs that surgery sooner rather thanter. The doctor is also worried that they might give the heart to another patient on the list if it takes us longer to decide, Ethan said. Chapter 47 The weight of Ethans words hangs heavily, and the urgency of the situation is pressing upon me. The fragility of zes health pierces through my heart, and the gravity of the decision ahead looms over us. I cant afford to lose him, Ethan, I whisper, my voice tinged with desperation. I know, ire. You need to make a decision, and you need to make it now. Time is not on our side. As the reality of the situation sinks in, I find myself torn between the limited options before us. You have another option, an easy one. I heard a tiny voice at the back of my head. As I turn to the table, I notice the key card that Sebastian gave mest night, reminding me about his offer. Ten million in exchange for being Sebastians kept mistress. Ten million in exchange for my dignity. Regardless of what I might lose in the process, it doesnt matter anymore. Whats important right now is that Ill be able to get the money to save my sons life. Tell them to start the procedure right away, I say firmly. But ire, they are asking for a deposit before they start with the procedure, Ethan says, confusion lingering in his voice.. Ill take care of it. Ill wire you the money once I have it. Tell them to do the surgery as soon as possible, I tell him. ire-I dont give him a chance to ask more questions. I immediately hang up the phone and end the call. I walk towards the table and pick up the ck key card with the room number printed on it. The weight of the decision settles on my shoulders, but in the desperate pursuit of saving ze, I clutch the key card tightly in my hand. The door to a path I never thought Id consider creaks open, revealing a choice that could alter the course of my life forever. I go ahead to the bathroom and take a shower. Im about to offer myself to the devil; the least I can do is make myself decent while I walk right into the devilsir. Once Im done taking a shower, I step out of the bathroom to get dressed. Each article of clothing feels like armor, shielding me from the impending transaction that awaits. As I carefully choose what to wear, a conflicting mix of determination and reluctance courses through me. The room, which was once a temporary sanctuary, now carries the weight of a decision. that transcends the confines of its walls. The mirror reflects a face caught in the struggle Chapter 17 between necessity and morality. I take a deep breath, reminding myself that this sacrifice is for ze, for his chance at life. I slip into a ck dress that exudes a veneer of confidence, a facade to cloak the vulnerability within. The heels click against the floor, each step echoing the resolve and apprehension that apany this unexpected journey. With a final nce in the mirror, I straighten my posture, mustering the strength to face whatever lies beyond the door. The key card, cold against my trembling fingers, bes a symbolic ticket to a realm ofpromise. As I turn the handle and step into the corridor, the hushed anticipation envelops me. The path ahead is fraught with shadows, and I tread cautiously, knowing that every step takes me closer to a decision that could alter the trajectory of my life. I decided to pay Sebastian a visit in his office. Im not sure whether hes still here, but Im shooting my luck. Upon reaching Sebastians office door, I hesitate for a moment, grappling with the gravity of my decision. With a resolve that borders on desperation, I knock, the sound. echoing through the hushed space. Come in. Sebastians voice resonates from the other side, amand that beckons me to enter his domain. As the door swings open, I find myself face-to-face with the man who holds the key to sons survival. The air in the room carries an unspoken tension, the weight of unfulfilled promises and ndestine bargains hanging between us. my Sebastian, seated behind a sleek desk, looks up, his gaze meeting mine with a hint of anticipation. ire, I wasnt expecting you so soon. What brings you here? he inquires, his demeanor poised but inscrutable. Summoning the strength to articte my intention, I meet his gaze squarely. Ivee to discuss your offer, Sebastian. The one you madest night. His expression remainsposed, betraying no emotion. Ah, the offer. I assumed you might be reconsidering it. Please, have a seat. I take a chair opposite him; the distance between us is symbolic of the moral chasm 375 Chapter 47 that separates our worlds. With a steadying breath, I begin, Two million, thats all I need. I started. He raises his eyebrow before the corner of his upper lip arches. That wasnt what I was expecting when I thought you came here to bargain, hemented. Think whatever you want, but thats all I am taking from you. Two million in exchange for being your mistress for one month, I continued. Thats not my offer, ire. I demanded three months, he responded. Its the only time I can give you. Its up to you whether you take it or not, I said with finality before I stood up from the chair. I started walking toward the door. But with each step I took, I was silently praying that he would stop me. I acted so tough in front of him to save the little dignity I have left for myself. I needed the money, but I dont want him to see my desire. After what seems to be an eternity, he speaks, Wait I subtly let out a sigh upon hearing his voice. I took a deep breath and put up my game face before I turned around and looked at him. Im listening, Mr. Foster. The room seems to hold its breath, and for a moment, silence reigns as our unspoken pact takes shape. Sebastian leans back, studying me with an unreadable gaze. Very well, ire. We can discuss the details of our arrangement. I dont care about your details or how you want to make this work. I pick up a small piece of paper from my bag where I wrote Ethans ount number. Wire half of the money into this ount, and the other half well be given once our deal is over. Once youre done, you can expect me at your hotel tonight, I say before putting the paper on his table. After that, I didnt wait for his answer. I immediately go straight out of the room. The door closes behind me, mu ffling the atmosphere of the office, leaving the unspoken agreement lingering in the air. As I walk away, the gravity of the decision settles on my shoulders like a heavy shroud. The hallway seems longer, each step a deliberate move away from thepromise Ive just made. The outside world, with its bustling cityscape and indifferent passersby, offers no sce. I navigate through thebyrinth of emotions, my thoughts a tempest of conflicting feelings. You can do this, ire. You can do this for your son, I murmured to myself. 5/5 Chapter 47 SEND GIFT COMMENT 0N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 BLAIRE I just arrived back at my hotel. It hadnt been long since I left Sebastians office when I received a text message from my bank. My eyes widened upon reading the confirmation. Two million dors I murmured. I specifically told him to send only half of it and, most importantly, to send it to the ount number that I gave him. Instead, he still sent it to my ount. It makes me wonder: how the fck did he know my ount number? Why would he send me the money when I already gave him Ethans bank details? He really knows how to get on my nerve, I mumbled. I took a loud breath before grabbing my phone. I immediately dialled Sebastians number to ask him if he made a mistake in sending the money into my ount. It took only a few rings before he picked up the call. Hi, I casually said. I think there has been a mix- up regarding the money. It seems like it was sent into my ount rather than the ount number I gave you before I left, I said. I can send it myself, but my bank wouldnt allow me to transfer such a large amount. Is there any possible way we can reverse the transfer so you can send it to the right ount? Theres no mixing up, ire. I was told by the bank to send the money to your ount. I have no business with whoever it is that owns that bank ount. My deal is with you, so Im only going to have further transactions with you and you alone. Am I clear? He doesnt have to make thingsplicated, but of course, he wont be Sebastian Foster if he isnt complicated. I have a reason why I need that money to be sent to him. You dont need to be such an as s. I didnt wait for his answer. I quickly hang up the phone. I walked towards the bed and let my b*dy fall on top of it. I was staring at the ceiling when my phone started ringing. It hadnt been long since I ended the call with Sebastian. Thinking it was him who was on the other line, I answered the phone in a grumpy mood. What do you want? I asked angrily. Is it not a good time? I heard Ethans voice on the other line. I jolted up and quickly sat on the bed when I heard Ethans voice. No, no, no. Im sorry. I thought you were. I stopped in my tracks when I realized that I still hadnt mentioned to Ethan my deal with Sebastian. Im sorry. Whats up, Ethan? I asked, trying to change the topic. Ethans voice carried a hint of concern. Is everything okay, ire? You sound a bit off. 1/4 Chapter 48 Yeah, yeah, Im fine. Just a rough day, I replied, attempting to brush off the weight of the recent events. There was a brief pause on the other end of the line before Ethan spoke again. I was calling you to inform you about the progress with ze. I informed his doctor that we could already proceed with the surgery. Though there have been some changes, What is it, Ethan? My heart was racing in anticipation. His doctor referred us to his colleague there in New York. He also suggested that its better to have the surgery there since their medical facilities are more advanced. Given the severity of zes condition, it would be better if he were in a muchrger hospital. I told him Id discuss it with you first. Do it. I think its better that hes here so I can check up on him. I may have to stay here for a month anyway, I told him. Are you sure? You would need a lot of money. Ethan hesitated. I immediately cut him off. Money wont be a problem, Ethan. But I cant go there with you. I have things to take care of back here. Its okay. Ill think of another way. You dont have to get yourself in trouble because of us. Im sure Ill find someone wholle and stay with ze while Im working How about the money? Do you need me to raise money from our town? Im sure all of them are more than willing to contribute to the expenses. It wouldnt be much, but it would be a great help. Its fine, Ethan. Money wont be a problem. Ive got it covered. No need to worry it, I assure him. about A minute of silence lingers between us. It didnt take long before Ethan voiced out what had been bothering him since I said I had it covered. Where did you get the money, ire? he inquired. I cleared my throat as I started weaving a tale of lies for Ethan. As I said, Ive found at job here. Theres no job thats going to pay that huge amount of money. So tell me, ire, where. did you get the money?He slightly raised his voice. The weight of deception hung in the air as Ethan pressed for answers. I could feel the walls closing in, the delicate fabric of trust threatening to unravel under the strain of half-truths. OL:45% Chapter 48 I got a substantial advance payment from a client. Its a special project, I replied, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. ire, I know youre keeping something from me. Are you doing something illegal?. Ethans voice bore into mine, searching for sincerity in the depths of the falsehoods I spun. The guilt weighed heavily on my conscience as I tried to maintainposure. I ended up masking my guilt by raising my voice and hiding behind my anger. I appreciate all youve done for us, Ethan. But whatever I do with my life is none of your business. If I have to sell my soul to the devil, I will. Just so I can save my son. His voice started shifting. It bes soft and mellow. ire, I trust you. But I need to know that youre not putting yourself in danger. Im just worried about you. The vulnerability in his voice tugged at my resolve, and for a moment, the facade wavered. I appreciate your concern, Ethan. Ive got everything handled. You have nothing to worry about. Ethans voice held a mixture of understanding and worry, and as our conversation lingered in the air, the weight of unspoken truths cast a shadow over the friendship we had built over time. I just want to make sure youre safe, ire. I know Im in no position to tell you what to do, but I dont want anything bad to happen to you and ze, he admitted, his sincerity cutting through theyers of uncertainty. His words resonated withpassion that transcended the boundaries of ourplicated circumstances. In that moment, I felt the fragile threads of trust and understanding stretch and yet somehow hold. The weight of the truth shared between us had the potential to either fortify our connection or introduce irreparable fractures. I appreciate your concern, Ethan. But Im a grown, responsible woman, fully capable of making the best decision for my son. I did what I had to do, I exined, sparing him all the details about how I got the money for zes operation. There was a sombre acknowledgement in his response. I get it, ire. Desperate times call for desperate measures. Just promise me youll be careful. I promise, I replied, a sense of relief washing over me as I sensed Ethans willingness to understand, even if he couldnt fully condone the choices made. As the conversation continued, a sharedmitment to zes well-being emerged as the anchor that held us together amidst the storm of uncertainties. The city outside continued to pulse with life, its lights flickering like distant stars in the night sky, witnessing the intricacies of a narrative that unfolded in the quiet spaces of our shared journey. Chapter 48 SEND GIFT COMMENT 09:14 Mon, 22 JanAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 BLAIRE Ive been so upied with zes transfer to New York that the night Sebastian and I were supposed to meetpletely slipped my mind. I was too focused on organizing ths for zes surgery. After a couple of considerations, his doctor finally arranged his transfer. And on that night, I found myself in the airport, anxiously waiting for zes arrival. The bustling terminal echoed with the hum of travellers and the asional announcements over the inte. My attention, however, remained tethered to the arrival gate, where anticipation and worry intertwined. As the minutes stretched into hours, I couldnt shake the unease that apanied the unpredictability of the situation. zes condition weighed heavily on my mind, overshadowing any othermitments, including the ndestine arrangement with Sebastian. The neon-lit airport served as a stark backdrop to the complexities of my life, where the urgency of a mothers love eclipsed the shadows of secret dealings. In the midst of the bustling crowd, I clutched my phone, checking for updates on zes journey. Ethan insisted on bringing ze here in New York. He cant stay here for long, but Im thankful that he still managed to travel with ze all the way here. As the night unfolded, my thoughts oscited between the imminent arrival of my son and the unkept appointment with Sebastian. The realization that I had neglected amitment, however reluctant, sparked a flicker of guilt, further entangled in the intricate web of responsibilities that defined this chapter of my life. The echoes of airport announcements and the distant hum of travelers became a backdrop to the emotional turbulence within, as I awaited zes arrival with a heart torn between the present urgency and the unresolved promises of the past. Mommy! My face lit up when I heard that familiar squeaky voiceing from my son. I saw him waving his hand, trying to get my attention. Relief washed over me at the sight of him. I was worried that he mightN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. not be able to withstand the flighting here. But Im d that he managed to get through it and arrived here safely. I rushed to embrace him, the worries and fears momentarily forgotten in the warmth. of our reunion. ze, my love, I missed you so much, I whispered, holding him close. Despite the joy of being reunited, the dark circles under his eyes and the pale colour of his lips were stark reminders that his health was not doing any better. As I held him, a 15 :45% Chapter 491 mix of emotions yed across my face. C a mothers tion at having her child back and the gnawing concern for his well-being. Are you okay, sweetheart? I asked, brushing a strand of hair from his forehead, searching for signs of difort. ze managed a weak smile. Im okay, Mommy. Im just a little tired. How was the flight? I asked him, forcing a smile on my face. ze hesitated for a moment before responding, his eyes reflecting the weariness of the journey. It was okay. I slept for most of it. Everyone was nice to me, and they all gave me treats, he said excitedly. I looked at Ethan worriedly. There are few restrictions with his diet, so Im worried that may cause him harm. it Dont worry. The doctors give specific orders to the airline regarding his condition. They didnt give him something that wasnt good for him, Ethan assured me. Relief washed over me at his words, knowing that my son had received the care and attention he needed during the journey. As we made our way through the airport, I kept a watchful eye on him, my maternal instincts attuned to any signs of distress. You did great, sweetheart, I reassured him, squeezing his hand gently. Were going to the hospital now, and soon youll be feeling much better, okay? ze nodded, a flicker of hope in his tired eyes. Our dialogue, though simple, carried the weight of unspoken promises a mothersmitment to see her child through adversity and a sons trust that echoed in the way he looked up at me. Thank you foring with ze, Ethan. I know you dont have to. But it still means a lot to me knowing that my son flew with someone I trusted. Thank you foring with ze, Ethan. I know you didnt have to. But it still means a lot to me, knowing that my son flew with someone I trusted. Ethan smiled warmly, a genuine reassurance in his eyes. ire, I wouldnt have it any other way. ze is like family to me, and I want to support both of you through this. I felt a surge of gratitude for Ethans unwavering support, a friend who had be a pir of strength in the tumultuous journey we were navigating. The airport corridor echoed with the footsteps of passengers, a backdrop to the heartfelt exchange between two individuals bound by a shared commitment to a childs well-being. ze, still holding my hand, looked up at Ethan with a tired yet grateful expression. Thank you, Uncle Ethan, he said, his voice soft but filled with sincerity. 275 Chapter 49 Ethan ruffled zes hair affectionately. Anytime, champ. Were a team, remember? As we made our way to the hospital, the trio of us a mother, a son, and a friend C formed an unconventional but resilient unit. The unspoken camaraderie among us carried a quiet strength, a testament to the bonds forged in the crucible of challenging circumstances. The hospitals entrance loomed ahead, marking the next phase of our journey. The dialogue between us may have been simple, but the undercurrent of shared responsibility and mutual support was a powerful force that guided us into the unknown. Together, we stepped into the hospital, ready to face whatevery ahead in the pursuit of hope and healing to In the hushed corridors of the hospital, the scent of antiseptic lingered as a backdrop the echoing footsteps of doctors and nurses. ze, still holding my hand, cast a nce. at the unfamiliar surroundings. The subdued lighting created a sense of solemnity that mirrored the weight of the decisions we were about to make for his well-being. Ethan, ever the reassuring presence, walked beside us with a quiet determination. ire, if theres anything you need, just let me know. Ill be right here, he said, offering a supportive smile. Thank you, Ethan. Your support means more than I can express, I replied, feeling the weight of gratitude in my words. As we approached the hospital room, zes weariness was evident. The dialogue between us shifted toforting assurances, acknowledging the challenges thaty ahead. Well get through this, ze. Mommys right here, and so is Uncle Ethan. Were a team, remember? I whispered, echoing Ethans earlier words. ze managed a small nod, his trust in our makeshift family evident in his eyes. The hospital bed awaited him, a canvas for the medical team to paint the brushstrokes of recovery. As ze settled into the room, a nurse entered to discuss the uing procedures and the details of the surgery. The dialogue shifted to medical terms and treatment ns, an intricate dance of information exchange that sought to restore health and hope. In the quiet moments between medical discussions, Ethan and I shared nces that spoke volumes a sharedmitment to zes well-being, a silent acknowledgment of the challenges ahead, and the unspoken understanding that in this journey, we were bound by more than mere friendship. Would you like to spend the night here? I can book you a hotel for tonight. You can take the flight first thing in the morning, I suggested to Ethan. Chapter 19 Theres no need for that. I jus want to make sure you and ze are settled before 1 I go back. I will stay here to be with the two of you if I could. But I cut him off immediately. No, dont. Youve done so much already, Ethan. Im grateful for everything. Ill be the one who should feel guilty for taking up all your time when you dont have to. Ethans expression softened, a silent understanding passing between us. ire, youre not a burden. You and ze are important to me. I want to be here for you, no matter what. Thank you, Ethan. No worries, ire. Im happy to help. But now that you and ze are already settled here in the hospital, Im going back to the airport to catch the earliest flight to Hawaii. His willingness to be there for us, even at the cost of rearranging his own ns, touched my heart. Ethan, youve been a rock for us. I dont know how to repay you for everything. He grinned, a warm reassurance in his eyes. No need for repayment, ire. Just focus on ze and get through this. Ill stay in touch ande back whenever I can. As Ethan prepared to leave, the hospital room felt emptier, but his support lingered like aforting echo. The dialogue of genuine friendship, etched in the moments we shared, remained a source of strength as he bid us farewell. Take care, ire. Give ze a hug for me, and let me know if you need anything. Ethan said, his words a promise that transcended the physical distance that would soon separate us. As he left the room, the gentle closing of the door marked the end of one chapter and the beginning of another in our unfolding journey. In the dialogue of shared experiences, Ethans impact on our lives resonated, a reminder that even in the face of adversity, genuine connections endure and provide a beacon of support when we need it most. With Ethans departure, a gentle sense of solitude enveloped me, prompting a sudden craving for the comforting embrace of a good cup of coffee. As we made our way to the hospital, I spotted a nearby coffee shop just a few blocks away. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee beckoned, promising sce in a steaming mug. I nced at ze, still peacefully asleep, his weariness evident from the journey. It seemed like hed find respite in the morning, allowing me a brief moment to step away. Entering the coffee shop, the warmth of the cosy atmosphere embraced me. The soft murmur of conversations provided a soothing backdrop. I approached the counter, the Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 49 anticipation of that first sip of coffee bringing a momentary respite to the weight on my shoulders. Can I get a strong ck coffee, please? I requested the simplicity of the order mirroring my desire for a moment of quiet reflection. As the barista prepared the coffee, I found a secluded corner, a quiet sanctuary amidst the bustling world outside. The first sip delivered aforting bitterness, grounding me in the present. With the warmth of the cup in my hands, I allowed myself a moment of stillness. After a couple of minutes, I decided to go back to the hospital. But it hadnt been long since I stepped out of the coffee shop when a ck sedan suddenly stopped in front of me. In just a matter of seconds, I found myself being forcefully shoved right into the car. And in that moment that I have been forced into that car, all I could think of was my son, who was currently lying alone in the hospital bed. Who are you, and where are you taking me? I asked the man driving the car, but he remained silent. Mr. President needs a word with you, Miss Banks. 5/5 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 BLAIRE The car continued its relentless course through unfamiliar streets, my apprehension growing with each passing moment. The image of ze alone in the hospital bed haunted my thoughts. Stop the car. Ill just call your boss and talk to him. I cant meet him right now, I insisted, a desperate plea to regain control of the situation. Im sorry, maam. But I have orders. And Mr. Foster ordered me to bring you to him, the driver responded with unwavering determination, emphasizing the authority behind the directive. It didnt take long before we reached our destination. And as I expected, the car stopped in front of Sebastians hotel. I was nning to call him about our meeting, but itpletely slipped my mind. I was too busy taking care of ze, and I forgot to ask him to reschedule our appointment. As we got inside the hotel, my heart echoed with each beat, a resounding reminder of the unpredictable circumstances that led me to this point. This way, maam, the man guiding me spoke, his steps resonating in tandem with my anxious pulse. We entered the elevator, and with each passing floor, the anticipation intensified. The silence within the confined space mirrored the unspoken tension, amplifying the gravity of the impending conversation with Sebastian. The elevators ascent mirrored the rise of tension within me, each floor bringing me closer to a meeting that held both uncertainty and potential consequences. The silence between us in the confined space entuated the unspoken weight of the situation. As the elevator doors opened on the designated floor, the man led me down a corridor to a door marked with the hotels insignia. He knocked, announcing our arrival, and then opened the door to reveal Sebastian Fosters presence. Miss Banks, thank you for joining us, Sebastian greeted with a measured tone, his eyes. betraying a blend of curiosity and scrutiny. The room, adorned in understated elegance, became the setting for a dialogue that would unfold against the backdrop of unforeseen circumstances. The stage was set for a conversation that held the potential to alter the course of my life and, by extension, zes fate. Youve got it all wrong, Sebastian. Theres been a misunderstanding. I didnt intend to All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. 1/4 Chapter 50 miss our scheduled meeting Really? Please, do tell be answered. Its obvious that he wasnt buying my exnation. I tried toe up with something, but it seemed like his enigmatic presence was so strong that I couldnte up with anything. I cant tell him about ze, so I have to think of any reason T-I had an upset stomach. I couldnt leave my hotel room. I fabricated, attempting to salvare the situation. Is that so? Yet, my men reported seeing youing out of a coffee shop. he countered, his response revealing that my attempt to deceive him had faltered. A gulp escaped me, a tangible manifestation of the sinking feeling that he saw through my lie. The delicate dance of deception now hung in the bnce as I confronted the consequences of my words. Sebastians gaze remained steady, unwavering in the face of my faltering deception. The air thickened with tension as I grappled with the repercussions of my words. I-I can exin. I was feeling unwell, and I thought a cup of coffee might help. I stammered, my attempt to rify only emphasizing the fragility of my excuse. Sebastian leaned back, studying me with a discerning gaze. ire, you, of all people, know how much I despise liars. His words hung in the air, underscoring the importance of transparency in our interactions. The weight of his disapproval settled. on me, and I felt a palpable tension, realizing that the foundation of trust had been strained. Maybe I have been too lenient towards you. Perhaps I should remind you why you are here, he added. A chill crept over my skin, an intangible presence that seemed to emanate from Sebastians distant figure. Though no windows were open, the room felt colder, perhaps. a reflection of the frostiness that had settled between us. His measured movements captivated my attention, from cing the ss of whiskey on the bedside table to traversing the room. Each step carried an unspoken weight, and my gaze tracked his every move with a sense of anticipation, uncertain of the direction this encounter would take. The room itself seemed to hold its breath, as if aware of the tension unfolding within its confines. My heart started beating rapidly when I saw him grab a handcuff from the drawer. I immediately took a step back as he slowly made his way towards me. W-What are you nning to do with that? I asked as my eyes widened in shock. You cant run away from me, ire, he murmured with his usual cold and baritone 09:14 MO Chapter 30 voice. Im not nning to runaway, Sebastian. You have to believe me! I insisted as I continued to step back when hes slowly getting closer to me. I was startled when my back eventually hit the wall, indicating that I already had nowhere to go. I turned around to a minute, hoping I could find a ce to get away from him. But when I turned my head towards him, he was already standing right in front of me, only inches away each other, I gasped for air when he suddenly mmed me against the wall. He then grabbed both of my wrists and pinned it above my head. W-What are you doing? Y-You cant do this, Sebastian! I tried to resist. But hisrge frame pressing against my b*dy is preventing me from doing so. I cant? He smirked before he slowly lowered his head until they were inches away from each other. Watch me, he whispered, his breath brushing against my face. My breath caught as he continued fastening the handcuffs around my wrists. Relief washed over me when he finally stepped back, putting a tangible distance between us. This is illegal detention! I can sue you! I eximed, defiancecing my words. Id like to see you try, he smirked, the curve of his lips holding a hint of amusement. that sent a shiver down my spine. The room seemed to close in, a confined space amplifying the intensity of our confrontation. The room echoed with the sharp sound of the door locking behind him. Alone, I assessed the severity of my situation, handcuffed and at the mercy of circumstances. beyond my control. Sebastian approached, his gaze fixed on me. You had choices, ire. You could have been honest, but instead, you chose to lie to me. Please, Sebastian, you have to let me go! I pleaded. I promise Ill be back tomorrow night. Just give me enough time. Enough time for what, ire? Enough time to run away with your boyfriend? His words struck me, leaving me momentarily stunned. I shook my head as I regained myposure. No, Im not! The rooms tension intensified, hanging thick in the air, as our exchange became a battleground of conflicting emotions and unresolved history. Sebastians piercing gaze held mine, his scepticism evident. The weight of his suspicion bore down on me, and I searched for words to bridge the growing chasm between us. 09.14 MOIL Chapter 50 Im not running away with anyone, I asserted, desperation seeping into my voice. Please, Im begging you. I need to leave. A flicker of something unreadable crossed his face, and for a moment, it seemed as though he was grappling with a decision that extended beyond our tangled past. Is he that important to you that you have to beg just to see him? Sebastians words cut through the air, carrying an undercurrent of bitterness. I wanted to believe it was pain that quickly spread across his face, but the weight of our shared history cast doubt on the sincerity of his emotions. The lingering wounds. between us formed an unspoken barrier, leaving me uncertain about the true motivations behind his actions. The silence hung heavy in the room, and en, unexpectedly, Sebastian released a heavy sigh. Fine, ire. Ill give you until tomorrow night, but you better keep your promise. If youre not back by then, dont expect any mercy. Relief washed over me, but I knew I was merely granted a temporary reprieve. The gravity of my situation remained, and as I left his presence, the shadow of uncertainty loomed, casting a pall over the fleeting sense of freedom. SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 BLAIRE As I entered the hospital, my heart raced with worry. Thoughts of ze consumed my mind as I made my way back. Silent prayers echoed in my thoughts, hoping he remained safe during my absence. Sebastians decision to let me go without probing further brought a wave of relief, but the challenge remained C concealing the truth from him. Our worlds seemed to be colliding, and the intricacies of keeping secrets threatened to unravel our connections. As I stepped in front of zes room, I couldve already hear my son screaming. I immediately opened the door and found ze panicking as the nurses tried to calm him down. ze, sweetheart, whats happening? I rushed to his side, my voice a soothing melody amid the chaos. The nurses exchanged nces, and one of them spoke, Hes been asking for you, seemed terrified when you werent around. Kneeling beside ze, I whispered, Its okay, my love. Im here now. His teary eyes met mine, seekingfort in the familiar warmth of a mothers presence. The nurses stepped back, giving us a moment, but concern lingered in their expressions. Where have you been, Mommy? I was so scared when I woke up and I couldnt find you, he said, sulking while his eyes were filled with tears. In that small hospital room, the air was thick with tension. ze clung to me, his small frame trembling with fear. I stroked his hair gently, reassuring him that I wasnt going anywhere. I grabbed a cup of coffee outside. Im sorry. I shouldnt have left vou alone here? But where is your coffee? he asked innocently as he tried to wipe away his tears. Chuckling softly, I wiped away his tears with the back of my hand. Well, sweetheart, it turns out coffee isnt as important as being with you. I left it behind because youre far more precious. zes eyes sparkled with a mix of relief and curiosity. Really, Mommy? Absolutely, I affirmed, holding him tighter. Ill choose you over coffee any day. Nothing matters more than being here with my brave little one. Now, how about we forget about the coffee and focus on making you feel better? Maybe we can sneak in a atter. What do you say? Chapter 51 zes face lit up at the prospect of a treat, his tears transforming into a hopeful smile. A treat? Like ice cream? I nodded, ying along with his excitement. Yes, exactly! Your favourite vour, right? He nodded vigorously, momentarily forgetting his earlier distress. As we chatted about his preferred ice cream toppings and the adventures we could embark on once he felt. better, the atmosphere in the room shifted. The tension began to dissolve, reced by a shared anticipation of simple joys, I looked at the nurses with apologetic eyes. I know hes not supposed to eat food that hasnt been approved by the doctor. But I cant think of anything to cheer up my son but his favourite treat. They gently nodded their head in approval. Once I finally settled ze on the bed, the nurses then bid goodbye. But before they left, the nurses exchanged nces again, silently acknowledging the unspoken challenges we faced. One of them, a kind soul with a calming demeanour, spoke softly, Hes been through quite a lot today. Perhaps having you by his side will bring him some peace. I settled beside ze, holding him close. His tear-streaked face turned to mine, and in that vulnerable moment, I realized the depth of our connection. Mom, he whimpered, I was scared you wouldnt come back. Im sorry I left without telling you. But I need you to be brave next time, okay? Mommy cant be here with you all the time. I need to go to work so we can get you better, I exined. zes eyes widened, absorbing my words with a mix of understanding and reluctance. But what if something happens when youre not here? Gently brushing his cheek, I reassured him, I have wonderful nurses and doctors to take care of you when Im away. And remember, our love is like a strong shield. It protects you even when were apart. He nodded slowly, still holding onto the fear of separation. Promise youlle back, Mommy? Promise, I whispered, pressing a tender k*ss to his forehead. Now, lets focus on getting you better. Mommy will always find her way back to you, no matter what. As I spoke those words, a mixture of understanding and uncertainty flickered in zes eyes. You have work here, mommy, he questioned, tilting his head with curiosity. Chapter 51 I nodded, threading my fingers through a job that helps us afford this tousled hair. Yes, sweetheart. Mommy has C things you need to feel better like the special medicine and the cosy room in the hospital. Its like a superhero mission to make sure you have everything to be strong and healthy again. zes eyes widened in awe, a glimmer of admiration recing his earlier worry. Youre my superhero, Mommy? Smiling, I k*ssed his forehead. Absolutely. And youre my brave sidekick. Together, well conquer anything thates our way, wont we? Embracing the superhero metaphor, zes face lit up with newfound determination. Yes, Mommy! Well be the best team ever! I chuckled, revelling in the magic of his innocence. Thats the spirit, my little hero. Now, how about we imagine some superpowers to make our team even stronger? His eyes sparkled with excitement. Like flying and super-healing? Exactly! I eximed, ying along. And dont forget the power of endlessughter to chase away any lingering fears. As our superhero tales unfolded, a soft knock on the door interrupted our adventure. A friendly nurse entered, her eyes tw inkling with warmth as she witnessed our imaginative world. Looks like weve got some superheroes in here, she remarked, adding a touch of yfulness to theAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. atmosphere. ze beamed with pride, his tiny chest puffed up. Were the bravest team ever! It took almost an hour before ze finally settled back to sleep. Despite my assurance, hes still scared that I might leave him again while hes sleeping. Eventually, he agreed to finally sleep. Even though my b*dy is tired from what happened, I couldnt bring myself to sleep. I decided to check the nearby vending machine to get something to drink. Its just right outside zes room, so Im not worried in case he woke up again. Waiting for my drink at the vending machine, a familiar voice reached my ears. Holding my breath, I hesitated upon recognizing the voice. ire? she called out. Uncertain, I took a moment to contemte before finally deciding to turn around and face her. Catherine, I uttered her name, acknowledging her unexpected presence. In this Chapter 51 unlikely ce, how did our paths manage to cross? Catherines eyes widened in surprise as our gazes met. The hum of the vending machine seemed to underscore the awkwardness of our chance encounter. What are the odds of bumping into you here? she eximed, a hint of disbelief in her voice. I managed a half-smi mind racing to find the right words. Seems like fate has a great sense of humour, sarcastically. Since when did you get back? she asked seriously. Its obvious that shes not happy to see me. My sarcastic remark lingered in the air as Catherines expression shifted to a more serious tone. Her question cut through the casual banter, revealing an underlying tension. Recently, I replied, trying to gauge her reaction. The atmosphere crac kled with unspoken emotions, and it was clear she wasnt thrilled about our unexpected reunion. Her gaze held a mixture of curiosity and guardedness. Well, wee back, I guess. The stiffness in her response hung in the air, casting a shadow over our encounter. Little did we know, this chance meeting would unravelyers of unresolved history, bringing forth a mix of emotions and sparking a journey of reevaluation and rediscovery. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 52 Chapter 52 BLAIRE What happened yesterday bothers me up until the next morning. I havent slept a wink since identally meeting Catherine in the hallway. Im not sure why shes here in the hospital, but I cant risk her knowing about ze. If she finds out the truth about my son, it wont take long before Sebastian knows about it. He may not be interested in having a child with me, but I dont know what hell do once he finds out. Im not taking that risk, even if it means that Im taking away zes right to know who his father is. Despite all my worries, I still have more pressing matters at hand. I have to leave and fulfill my commitment with Sebastian. Even though the doctors and nurses have been nothing but great towards us, I still need someone to keep an eye on ze all the time. Thats when I decided to get a private nurse for ze who will update me with every progress while Im not here. Dont worry about ze, Miss Banks. Weve got the best doctors and facilities here. Hes in good hands, Sylvia said, the private nurse that I got for ze. Thank you, Sylvia. Im not sure what time I will be back. But please, if theres any problem, dont hesitate to call me. Ill answer it right away, I told her. Yes, Miss Banks, she answered. Youre leaving, mom? ze asked when he woke up from his nap. I nced down at ze, his eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and concern. Kneeling beside him, I gently ruffled his hair. Just for a little while, sweetheart, I reassured him. Sylvia will take good care of you. If you need anything, just let her know, okay? ze nodded, but a hint of sadness lingered in his eyes. Okay, Mom. But promise, youlle back soon. I promise, I whispered, pressing a k*ss to his forehead. Turning to Sylvia, I reiterated, Thank you for looking after him. Sylvias reassuring smile lingered in my thoughts as I left the hospital room. Once at the hotel, I took a moment to freshen up and gather my thoughts. The anticipation of the uing appointment with Sebastian added ayer of nerves. Choosing an outfit for the night, I opted for a deep burgundy dress that gracefully flowed to the floor. The fabric, adorned with subtle floral patterns, seemed to catch the 1/4 09.15 MON, 22 Chapter 52 light, adding an understated elegance to the ensemble. The neckline, modest yet alluring, hinted at a bnce between confidence and restraint. Completing the look with the only set of jewelry I have, I adorned my wrists with slim bracelets that chimed softly as I moved. The heels I selected added a touch of sophistication, their muted hue blending seamlessly with the rich tones of the dress. Standing before the mirror, I took a moment to appreciate the reflection staring back at me-a tapestry of anticipation and a subtle hint of vulnerability. The choice of attire, a conscious effort to strike a chord between poise and approachability, mirrored theplexities of the uing meeting with Sebastian. As my gaze met the reflection in the mirror, a whirlwind of emotions swept through. me. The subtle glow of the hotel rooms lights highlighted the anticipation etched on my face. I found myself caught in a moment of introspection, questioning how the evening would unravel. The air held a certain charge, thick with the unspoken dynamics that had woven their way into the fabric of our history. The echoes of past encounters with Sebastian reverberated in my mind, each memory a distinct chord ying in the symphony of our shared experiences. I couldnt shake the lingering uncertainties. I let out a loud sigh to calm myself down before leaving my room. I head out to the lobby. I found a ck car waiting for me outside. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Miss Banks? he asked when I approached the man standing beside the car. I smiled in confirmation. Hes probably the driver whos going to drive me to his hotel. He then proceeded to open the backseat door for me. The driver, settled in his sc at, conveyed Mr. Fosters thoughtful gesture. Mr. Foster asked me to prepare drinks and snacks for you, Miss Banks. Feel free to get anything you want, he offered, his tone carrying a note of politeness. Thank you. But Im fine, I replied, the air between us briefly punctuated by the polite exchange. Turning my gaze toward the passing cityscape through the window, I polite weed the silence that enveloped the car. The quiet drive to the hotel allowed a moment of solitude, a chance to gather my thoughts and emotions before the inevitable reunion with Sebastian. The city lights blurred into a mosaic as my mind danced with memories and anticipations, the rhythmic hum of the engine providing aforting backdrop to whats about to happen. As the car neared the hotel, the anticipation in the air became palpable. The citys luminous skyline mirrored the flickering thoughts in my mind, each building a silent 09:15 Mon, 22 Jan Chapter 52 ti witness to the journey I was about to embark on. Upon arriving, the driver courteously opened the door, and I stepped into the quiet elegance of the hotel lobby. The familiar aura of sophistication enveloped me as I made- my way to the designated meeting area. A discreet nod from the hotel staff signaled that Sebastian was already waiting. Sebastian rose as he saw me approach, a blend of recognition and something else flickering in his eyes. ire, he said, his voice carrying the weight of unspoken history. Sebastian, I responded, the echoes of our shared past resonating in the subtle, exchange. The ambiance of the hotel lobby provided a delicate backdrop to theplexity of emotions hanging in the air. He then led me back to his table and pulled a chair for me. As I settled into the seat, subtle acknowledgment passed between us-a recognition of the shared history that transcended mere moments. Thank you, I said, a soft smile ying on my lips. The air seemed to hold too much tension as we delved into the uncharted territories of this deal. I was surprised when Sebastian took the seat beside me instead of the one across me, his eyes reflecting a myriad of emotions. You look beautiful, heplimented. A blush crept to my cheeks at Sebastians unexpectedpliment. Thank you, I replied, a soft smile tugging at the corners of my lips. His words carried a certain sincerity, and for a moment, theyers of time seemed to fade, leaving only the present and the connection we once shared. I suddenly felt hot when he suddenly put his hand over my exposed thigh. It didnt help that I was wearing a dress with a high slit on the side. Sebastian! I called his name firmly in between gritted teeth. I was about to shove his hand away from my leg when the waiter suddenly approached me. Are you ready to order, madam? he asked. I opened my mouth in panic, but nothing came out. I looked in Sebastians direction, pleading for help. But he only responded with a smirk. He then leaned against my ear and whispered. Say something, ire-not if you want him to notice whats going on under the table. 1 gulped in fear of getting caught. Im starting to regret all the decisions that I made leading up to this moment. What did I get myself into? Chapter 53 Chapter 53 BLAIRE Despite my attempt to focus on the menu, Sebastians touch on my thigh sent a subtle tremor through my senses. The delicate dance of our reunion seemed to intensify with every passing moment. Have you decided what youd like? he asked, his voice a measured cadence that barely concealed the undercurrents of emotion between us. I nced at the menu, the words blurring as my mind wrestled with conflicting thoughts. I um, not yet, I stammered, acutely aware of the proximity that seemed to amplify the unspoken tension. Perhaps I should order for us. If thats fine with you, he said as his hand slowly travelled up to my thigh until his hand final rested just a few inches away from my centre. Y-Yes, thats better, I said, breathing a sigh of relief as I looked at the waiterpletely oblivious of whats happening under the table. I gasped for air when he fingers started to y with my centre. I immediately cover my mouth from making any explicit sound. I looked at him with pleading eyes, trying to signal him to stop. But he never once took a nce in my direction and continued to order as if everything was normal. For appetizers, well start with the delicate truffle-infused oysters. The waiter started writing Sebastians order. As for the main course, Sebastian continued, I believe the sous-vide Wagyu beef would be an exquisite choice. Then, paired it with a truffle-infused demi-ce and a side of truffle mashed potatoes. He continued to order our meal while I was trying my best not to get distracted by his hand in between my legs. I clenched my he ran his finger across my slit. I was fist whe hoping he would stop from there, but he didnt. Instead, he proceeded to insert his fingers inside my wet underwear. My throat suddenly felt dry when he slid his finger through my entrance. I immediately grabbed the ss of water and drank it, hoping to moist my dried throat. I clear my throat, trying to act normal, which I failed, obviously. Are you okay, madam? The waiter when he noticed my difort. Shes fine, Sebastian answered for me. Well also be having a bottle of Bordeaux, he 1/6 09: Mon, 22 Jan 45% Chapter 53 added. Will that be able, sir? he asked, bringing back his attention towards Sebastian. Would you like to add anything, love? Sebastian turned to me and asked. I was startled upon him, mentioning my name. I panicked when the waiternded his eyes on me. I was so scared that he would notice anything when he looked at me for more than one minute, so I could quickly answer to dismiss him. No, that would be all. Thank you, I responded. As the waiter shed a smile and departed, I seized the opportunity to discreetly remove his hand from my legs. Despite his protests, a stern re served as a move His response was a smug smirk. What caught me off guard, though, was his next move with those fingers. Deliberately, he raised his hand, sensually sucking his moist fingertips adorned with my lingering juices. The atmosphere heated up, creating a mix of arousal and embarrassment. Blushing, I averted my gaze, attempting to escape the intensity of his stare. Suddenly, a low, husky chuckle escaped his lips, resonating through the charged airs between us. Ignoring my attempt to break free, he leaned in, his lips tantalizingly close to my ear. ying hard to get, are we? he whispered, his warm breath sending shivers down my spine. W-Where in a public ce, Sebastian, I stammered. His eyes locked onto mine, a mischievous glint dancing in them. So, what? Do you really think this will stop me from iming whats mine? he murmured, his fingers tracing light circles on the back of my hand. As the tension heightened, I couldnt deny the undeniable chemistry between us. The restaurants ambience faded into the background, leaving only the two of us in this ndestine dance. I gulped, my voice barely a whisper, Sebastian, we cant- His lips brushed against my ear, sending shivers down my spine. Cant or wont? he challenged, his warm breath caressing my skin. His fingers continued their tantalizing dance on my hand, each stroke leaving an indelible mark on the fabric of our shared moment. The air cra ckled with unspoken desire, and I felt the weight of his gaze, daring me to surrender to the allure. Sebastian, this isnt the ce for I started, my protest trailing off as his lips found 2/6 Chapter 53 their way to mine in a soft, lingering k*ss. The world outside our ndestine bubble blurred, leaving only the sensation of his touch and the undeniable pull drawing us together. He pulled back slightly, a wicked gleam in his eyes. Youre mine, ire. You dont get to have a say on this. At least show me my moneys worth, he whispered. The words hung heavy in the charged atmosphere, shattering the illusion of a romantic interlude. Reality crashed down on me, dispelling the fantasy. His touches, once a source of excitement, now served as a stark reminder of the transaction that defined our connection. My heart sank, and I looked away, concealing the ache within. I know why Im here. All Im asking is for you not to treat me like a wh ore, I uttered, the bitter truth lingering on my tongue. He chuckled, a cynical edge to his voice. Im paying you to be with me. Isnt that falls within the same category? I red at him, my fists clenched, fighting the urge to unleash the frustration building within me. I cant believe I let myself believe in something more, I whispered to myself, the sting of disappointment sharp in my words. What? he asked. Im d that it wasnt loud enough for him to understand what I said. Nothing. I just want to get this over with, I replied, my voice tinged with a mixture of resignation and determination. With a heavy heart, I pushed aside the shattered remnants of my illusions and focused on the practicality of the situation. The air hung heavy with unspoken words as we remained silent while waiting for our food. The once enchanting ambience of the restaurant now felt like a gilded cage, trapping us in the remnants of a shattered romance. Sebastians gaze remained detached, his actions mechanical. I, on the other hand, wavered between numbness and the echo of a lingering ache. Every touch, every whispered word, was a reminder of what was lost. As the night unfolded, I couldnt help but yearn for an escape from this scripted reality. The clinking of sses and distantughter around us became a distant backdrop to the internal turmoil. After what seems like forever, our meal has finally arrived. The clinking of cutlery against tes fills the awkward silence as we start eating. Sebastians gaze remains fixed on his te, a stark contrast to the vibrant intensity it held earlier. The aroma of the carefully prepared dishes fails to mask the bitter taste of disappointment lingering in the air. 3/6 Chapter 53 8.45% I steal a nce at him, searching for any sign of remorse or acknowledgement of the emotional wreckage we find ourselves in. Yet, his expression remains indifferent, as if the charade were ying is nothing more than a mundane task. We were in the middle of our dinner when my phone suddenly rang. I looked at Sebastian, trying to gauge whether its fine for me to answer my phone when Im with him. E-Excuse me. Ill just get this, I informed me. But I was just about to stand when I heard his cold and baritone voice. I paid every minute of your time, didnt I? So, I expect your full attention when youre with me. So, sit down, he ordered with lifting his head. O-Okay, I answered before going back to my seat. Im just d that it didnt take long before my phone stopped ringing. But it hadnt been a few minutes before my phone started ringing once again. This time, I was more eager to answer the phone, assuming that it was an emergency call from the night nurse I hired to look after ze. Turn off your phone, ire, he ordered. I was hesitant. I cant just ignore the call, especially if its about my son. I-Im sorry. Ill be quick, I answered, defying his orders. ire I hastily excused myself from the table and made a beeline for the restroom to answer the call. As expected, its Sylvia. I pick up swiftly, my heart pounding with a mix of relief and anxiety. Banks? Im sorry for disturbing you. But you told me to call you if something Miss happens, Sylvias voice echoes through the phone. My mind races with possibilities, wondering what could have prompted Sylvia to break our usual protocol. What is it, Sylvia? Is everything okay? I inquire, trying to keep my voice steady despite the turmoil within me. Its ze The moment she uttered my sons name, my chest tightened in fear. What happened to my son? Is he okay? Tell me! He had a seizure, and the doctors decided to perform his surgery tonight. Its a good thing that theres also a heart avable, and theyve already tested it. Its a match with ze. Its currently in transport going to the hospital, Sylvia reported. of emotions courses through me-fear, relief, and an overwhelming desire to be 9.45% Chapter 53 All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. with my son. The triviality of the restaurant and its scripted drama fades into insignificancepared to the real-life crisis unfolding. I need to go, Sylvia. Keep me updated, and thank you for informing me. Ill be there as soon as I can. I hurriedly respond, my thoughts consumed by the urgency of being by zes side during this critical moment. Im sorry, Sebastian. But I need to go. Lets reschedule our meeting, shall we? I didnt wait for his answer. I hastily gathered my belongings. You cant leave. If you leave now, our deal is over. I frowned at his threat, mustering a sneer. You should have thought about that before giving me all the money. Even if you cancel our deal, your moneys gone, Sebastian. Then, you have more reason to honour our deal. And Im telling you, you cant leave! I blew a loud breath. I wasnt nning on walking away from our deal. I just need to be with ze during his operation. I want him to see me the moment he opens his eyes after the surgery. My son needs me. Dont worry. Ill be back as soon as I can. Im going to honour our deal. I just have to go right now. Sebastians protests faded into the background as I navigated the maze of emotions and urgency. As I rushed towards the exit, I couldnt just made. The hallway echoed with the ttering of my heels against the floor, a stark hake the weight of the choice I had contrast to the hushed ambience of the restaurant left behind. The cold night air greeted me as I stepped outside, the moon casting a silvery glow on the path ahead. The cab ride felt like an eternity, each passing moment intensifying the anxiety wing at my chest. I clutched my phone, desperate for updates from Sylvia about zes condition. As the cab pulled up to the hospital entrance, I paid the fare in haste and practically sprinted towards the entrance. The sterile scent of the hospital greeted me, a stark contrast to the artificial allure of the restaurant. In the waiting area, Sylvia approached, her eyes reflecting a mix of sympathy and concern. Miss Banks, theyve just taken ze into the operating room. The heart is en route, and the doctors are optimistic. Relief and gratitude surged within me, and I thanked Sylvia before making my way to the surgical waiting room. 1 As the minutes ticked by, I found sce in the hospitals quiet corridors, away from the illusions and scripted scenarios. The weight of the situation overshadowed any lingering thoughts of Sebastian and our tangled arrangement. Chapter 33 6/6 0 SEND GIFT Chapter 54 Chapter 54 BLAIRE The hours crawled by, each ticking second intensifying the knot of anticipation in my stomach. The sterile hospital room felt suffocating, its white walls seemingly closing in on me as the silence lingered. Ten hours had passed since the surgerymenced, and the absence of news from the medical team only fueled the whirlwind of anxiety within me. I paced the room, the cool linoleum beneath my feet doing little to quell the restlessness. The rhythmic ticking of the clock on the wall echoed the urgency of my thoughts. The weight of the unknown oue hung in the air, a heavy shroud that draped over every fleeting moment. Unable to contain my worry any longer, I approached the reception desk. Excuse me, I implored the nurse on duty, desperation evident in my voice, Is there any update on the surgery? I need to know how hes doing. The nurse, with apassionate nce, reassured me, I understand your concern, and Ill check for any updates. Please give me a moment. As I returned to the sterile confines of the waiting room, the passage of time seemed even more elusive. Every unanswered question added ayer of uncertainty, and the hushed conversations of other waiting families served as a stark reminder of the shared. anxiety within these hospital walls. Finally, the door to the waiting room swung open, and a doctor emerged. My heart sk ipped a beat as I rushed to meet him, a mix of hope and trepidation coursing through my veins. Miss Banks? he inquired, his expression revealing the gravity of the news he carried. Yes, thats me, I replied, my voice trembling with a mixture of fear and anticipation. He took a moment, his eyes searching mine. The surgery was challenging, but your son is stable. Lets just hope and pray that nothing will nothing within forty-eight hours, and we are cautiously optimistic about his recovery. Relief flooded over me, an overwhelming wave that momentarily left me breathless. Can I see him? I managed to ask, my gratitude seeping into every word. The doctor nodded, understanding the depth of my concern. Certainly, Mrs. Anderson. Hes in the recovery room. Follow me. As we navigated thebyrinthine corridors of the hospital, my heart echoed with a symphony of emotions C gratitude, relief, and lingering anxiety about the crucial forty 09:15 Mon, 22 Jan ti Chapter 54 45% eight hours ahead. The sterile atmosphere of the hospital seemed to blur as I focused on the imminent reunion with my son. Entering the recovery room, I saw him lying there, still connected to monitors and surrounded by the soft hum of medical equipment. His eyes flickered open approached, and a fragile smile yed on his lips. as I Mom, he whispered, a mix of vulnerability and reassurance in his voice. The floodgates of my emotions opened, and I reached for his hand, squeezing it gently. You made it through, sweetheart, I said, my words carrying a depth of maternal love and relief. The doctor, giving us a moment, quietly exited the room, leaving us immersed in the intimate cocoon of the recovery space. The next forty-eight hours held the promise of continued stability and the cautious optimism we desperately clung to. For now, Ive chosen to dy returning to my hotel, and, in an effort to thwart Sebastians attempts to trace me, Ive powered down my phone. I left with the two million dors he handed over, Sebastian, with his adamant deration that hed his moneys worth, wouldnt appreciate it going to waste. get However, the urgency of zes situationpelled me to keep a low profile, evading Sebastians reach temporarily. My intention isnt to vanish indefinitely; rather, I merely seek the time to ensure my sons safety from potential threats. Once Im confident that ze is secure, I n to fulfil my end of the agreement. My strategy involves sending my son back to Hawaii before confronting Sebastian. With every passing minute that ze remains in the same city as Sebastian, theres a looming risk of him discovering the truth about our situation. Miss Banks, have some coffee, Sylvias voice, gentle andforting, apanied the warm embrace of a cup of freshly brewed coffee in her hands. Thanks, Sylvia, I expressed my gratitude, the fragrant aroma of the coffee enveloping me. Sylvia, a recent addition to our lives, felt like an angel sent to us in our time of need. Despite the rtively short duration of her employment, she had already proven to be more than just a caretaker. She treated ze as if he were her own, radiating genuine care and concern that extended beyond the bounds of a professional obligation. It wasnt just about the money for her. She truly cares about us. As I sipped the coffee Sylvia had generously offered, warmth spread through me, both Chapter 54 from theforting beverage and the genuine care she consistently showered upon us. In the midst of uncertainty and challenges, Sylvia had be a pir of support. ze, engrossed in his toys nearby, looked up and shed a small grin. Sylvias presence had brought not just efficiency but a nurturing touch that made our home feel like a haven during tumultuous times. Sylvia, your care means a lot to us, I confessed, setting the coffee cup down. ze is lucky to have you by his side. Her warm smile persisted, carrying an authenticity that went beyond the confines of professional duty. I genuinely care for both of you, Miss Banks. Money is one thing, but seeing you and ze safe and happy is my true reward. Besides, ze is such a sweet and loving kid. He reminds me of my son that I left in the Philippines. The mention of her son brought a tender touch to her expression, a glimpse into theyers of her life that extended beyond the walls of our home. In her eyes, I saw a reflection of a mothers love, transcending borders and distances. I cant imagine being separated from my son, she continued, her voice softening with a mix of nostalgia and longing. But knowing I can provide care and love to ze makes being away from my own a bit more bearable. Its like having a piece of home right here. Her words resonated, weaving a tapestry of shared experiences and the intricate threads that connected us. Sylvia had brought more than her professional skills into our lives; she brought a compassionate heart that made the challenges we faced more surmountable. Thank you, Sylvia, I said sincerely, touched by the depth of hermitment. Your presence means the world to us. Were fortunate to have you. It looks like ze is getting better. Though I dont see him going home anytime soon, but at least hes definitely out of danger, Sylviamented, Yeah, and thats more than enough for me. Go d is with him, Miss Banks. ire. Please call me ire, I told her. She then smiled before nodding gently in confirmation. Its been one week since zes surgery, and everything is going well. Now that everything is fine here, I think its time for me to face Sebastian. After I finished my coffee, I grabbed my bag and prepared to leave. 3/6 09:15 Mon, 22 Jan E. Chapter 54 Youre going somewhere, mommy? ze asked when he noticed me. Sylvia is currently peeling and cutting him some fruit. Yes, baby. Ill try to be back as soon as possible. Alright, Mom. Love you. Ill see youter. Take care and dont overwork yourself, okay? Love you, ze expressed. I cant help but smile upon hearing those words from him. I will. You take care as well, okay? Call me if you need anything, I said before nting a soft k*ss on his forehead. Ill go ahead, Sylvia. Please take care of my son. I will, ire. Dont worry, she answered. After leaving the hospital, I made my way back to the hotel, the urgency of fresh clothes. and a proper shower dominating my thoughts. I wanted to freshen up before going to his office and finally face Sebastian. However, my return to the hotels lobby was met with an unexpected turn of events. Two imposing figurese out of nowhere, forcefully grabbing me and unceremoniously shoving me into a ck sedan waiting outside the lobby. As the door mmed shut, my eyes widened in surprise and a tinge of fear when I saw Sebastian inside, his normallyposed demeanour reced by a dark scowl. His intense gaze bore into mine, and the air in the confined space thickened with unspoken tension. My breath caught in my throat as I became acutely aware of the piercing intensity in Sebastians gaze. A subtle gulp betrayed the nervous knot forming in my stomach, a silent acknowledgement of the gravity that hung in the air. Sebastians eyes now bore into mine with an unforgiving scrutiny. The confined space of the car seemed to amplify the weight of the unspoken tension between us, creating an atmosphere charged with anticipation and a hint of apprehension. I tried to m composure, but the scrutiny persisted, cach passing moment feeling like an eternity under the weight of his dark, prating stare. After a few minutes, I finally had the courage to speak. S-Sebastian I uttered his name. Im sick of ying games with you. No more running away, ire, he said with his 4/6 Chapter 34 usual cold and baritone voice. The car continued its relentless journey, each passing street and intersection shrouded in mystery. Strapped into the unsettling uncertainty of the situation, I remained clueless about our destination. The low hum of the engine and the muted cityscape outside the window intensified the surreal nature of the moment. A heavy silence enveloped the car, broken only by the rhythmic sounds of the road beneath us. I couldnt shake the feeling that the direction we were heading held significance, a destination unknown but charged with the weight of impending confrontation.. Gazing out of the window, I couldnt escape the realization that I bore the responsibility for Sebastians palpable anger. Where we going? I asked curiously. To a ce where you cant hide from me anymore, he said with giving much context. Mean? I W-What do you stammered, my heart racing in confusion. The tumultuous 5 swirled in 1 whirlwind of mind, but before I could articte any of them, the car abruptly came to a halt in an empty lot. My eyes widened in surprise and trepidation as I noticed a private ne parked right outside the car. The unexpected sight heightened my sense of disbelief, and I turned to Sebastian with a mixture of shock and urgency. Where are you taking me? The question escaped my lips,ced with both apprehension and the desperate need for an exnation. The gravity of the situation intensified as the car rested in the silent emptiness of the lot, the private ne poised to usher us into an unknown chapter of our unfolding story. Instead of answering, he grabbed my hand and pulled me as he got off the car. I had no choice but to follow him. Lets go, he said as he continued to walk towards the ne. I We cant leave! I wont go with you, I eximed. I don think youve got a say in this, ire, Sebastian dered, his tone firm and unwaring. The weight of his words hung in the air, a deration that reverberated with a sense of authority. I will not let you runAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. away from me again. Chapter 09:15 Mon, 22 Jan RE Chapter 55 Chapter 55 BLAIRE Sebastian, I cant leave! I eximed as he continued to pull me towards the ne. I tried my best to sna tch my arm away from his grasp, but he was holding me too tight. You cant expect me to just let you run away without paying your dues, can you? he responded. I let out a loud sigh. Im perfectly aware that theres no way out of my situation, not that I was nning to get away with it. In fact, I was already on my way to see him to hold my end of the bargain when he suddenly grabbed me from the lobby of my hotel. Believe it or not, I wasnt nning to run away. Its I dont need to hear your reasons, ire. Youre mine for a month. And I want that time now, he insisted. He continued to pull me until we finally got inside the ne, I cant leave like this. ze will definitely look for me if I donte back tonight, more so if he hasnt seen me for weeks. I need to assure him that everything is fine. And I need to do that without Sebastian knowing the truth about him. I took a deep breath before letting out a loud sigh, feeling defeated. Fine, Iming with you. But please, let me make a phone call before we leave, I pleaded. So you can call for help? No, he answered firmly. No! Its not like that. I promise. I badly need to make a phone call. I cant just disappear like wanted! I insisted. At least let me talk to someone and tell them Im fine. you He remained silent while ring at me as if he were weighing my words. He raised his eyebrow as he asked one of his men to bring my bag. I thought he was going to give my bag to me, but I was a little bit surprised when he took the liberty of going through my stuff. It didnt take long before I found my phone inside. He pulled my phone from my bag and handed it over to me. I was about to get it from him when he abruptly pulled his hand away. Ten minutes, he said coldly, I nodded in agreement before getting the phone from his hand. I was about to step away to keep some distance from him, preventing him from hearing our conversation, when I heard him speak. Stay, he ordered. Chapter 55 445% What? I asked in confusion. I dont see why you cant talk to whoever is in front of me, he said with his usual cold and baritone voice. Ever heard of privacy, Sebastian? I asked sarcastically. He smirked. Youre in no position to use your smart mouth, ire. My breath hitched when I saw his dark and serious face. My throat suddenly felt dry, and I gulped, hoping to calm myself down. Make your call here, or youre not making any call at all, he added. I gritted my teeth to stop myself from saying anything. In our situation, he was the one who had power over me. I had no choice but to give in to his caprice. I hissed while raising my eyebrow. Fine, I said as I red at him while dialing Sylvias number. Sylvia, I uttered her name. My eyes remained fixated on Sebastian as he watched me intently. Yes, ire? she responded. I wont being back for a little while. Will you please tell him not to worry about me? I saw his jaw clenched as I mentioned him in my conversation probably thinking it was some guy that Ive been dating. Its better if he thinks it that with Sylvia. Hes way. Is everything okay, ire? Yes, everything is fine, Sylvia. Will you be okay while Im gone? Please take care of him for me, okay? * Are you sure youre alright, ire? Are you somehow in a position where you cant talk freely? she asked suspiciously. Im d that Sylvia was quite quick to catch up. Yes, I answered without much context, which made Sebastian squint his eyes in suspicion. Oh, my gosh! Do you want me to call the police? Just answer yes, she added. No, no. Dont do that. Im fine. Ill be back after three weeks. Are you sure? she asked. Yes, Im fine. Just call me if theres an emergency. Ill keep my line open. 2/6 Chapter 55 Okay, ire. Take care, okay? I will. Thank you, I said before hanging up the call. After ending the call, I handed my phone back to Sebastian. Who was that? Your boyfriends nanny? He sneered. I just roll my eyes at him instead of answering. I dont need to exin anything to him. You cant treat me like a prisoner, okay? Can I at least keep my phone? Havent I proved already that I wont be calling anyone for help? I asked him,pletely avoiding his usations from a while ago. Did your boyfriend know about our deal? Is he aware that you epted arge amount of money in exchange for sleeping with me? Or is he somewhat invalid, and youre going to use that money to support him? He continued his insult when I deliberately ignored him the first time. My personal life has nothing to do with our deal. What I do with that money is none of your concern. As long as Im holding up the end of the bargain, were even. His eyes darkened, and before I knew it, I found him standing in front of me, only inches away from my face. I was surprised when he suddenly grabbed my nape and imed my lips. He k*ssed my lips mercilessly, and he forced his tongue inside my mouth. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Hmmm I protested as I tried to push him away, but hes too strong His arm enveloped my waist in a firm embrace, drawing me close as he pressed his b*dy against mine. A surprised gasp escaped my lips when I became aware of a noticeable bulge against my belly, a palpable manifestation of desire that heightened. the intensity of the moment. Seizing the opportunity, he skillfully invaded my with his enticing tongue, igniting a fervor that coursed through me. mouth In that whirlwind of passion, my head spun, and I found myself momentarily losing my usual composure. It was as if he possessed a unique power, an ability to make my b*dy forget all doubts and inhibitions in the face of the electrifying connection we shared. The world around us blurred as this unexpected encounter unfolded, leaving me in a state of surrender to thepelling forces of desire. His touch and the i between us created an intoxicating dance that defied rational thought. pull As Sebastians hand began to navigate its way around my b*dy, creating an electric charge in the air, we were abruptly interrupted by the unmistakable sound of someone clearing their throat behind us. It felt like a sudden shock of cold water cascading over me, jolting me back to reality in an instant. The surreal moment shattered, and my senses returned with a snap. 3/6 Chapter 55 Reacting swiftly, I exerted all my strength to push Sebastian away, but his resistance held firm. After several attempts, he finally released my lips with an audible groan, the abrupt disconnection echoing the tension that lingered between us. What? he bellowed at the person who had interrupted us. Sir, were about to take off, the voice replied nervously, revealing an unexpected witness to the intimate scene. The revtion sent a wave of embarrassment through me, and I could feel the heat rising to my cheeks. The dissonance between the charged atmosphere a moment ago and the reality of the impending journey created an awkward tension, leaving me grappling with a mix of emotions in the wake of the unexpected interruption. Sebastian, visibly irritated by the interruption, shot a sharp look at the nervous figure behind us. The tension in the air was palpable as he collected himself, adjusting his disheveled appearance. Fine, well be there shortly, he retorted, his toneced with annoyance. hastily retreated, leaving us in an awkward silence within the confines of the private The person ne. The realization of being observed brought a flush of embarrassment, and I quickly straightened my disheveled attire, attempting to regain a semnce ofposure. Sebastian, still visibly frustrated, ran a hand through his hair, his piercing gaze fixed on me. What a nuance, he muttered, more to himself than to me. Lets go, he said, offering his hand to me. I arched an eyebrow, skepticism etched across my face, as I observed Sebastians attempt at a chivalrous gesture. Its a bitte for you to y the gentleman card, Sebastian. We both know thats not your usual style. He smirked, a hint of mischief in his eyes. I can be a gentleman if I want to. But I can also be rough if you prefer, he stated, injecting a subtle double entendre into his words. My response was a well-practiced eye roll, a silent deration of my resistance to his charm. Without giving him much acknowledgment, I walked past him, intentionally choosing the seat across from where he had been moments ago. However, as anticipated, Sebastian promptly upied the seat next to mine, leaving me with minimal space and a proximity that I had hoped to avoid. The hum of the nes engines filled the cabin as I settled into my seat, determined to maintain a boundary of personal space despite Sebastians calcted proximity. The subtle tension between us lingered, a silent reminder of the intricate dance we seemed destined to perform during this journey. 45% Chapter 55 You cant escape me that easily, he remarked with a smirk, his proximity creating an electric charge in the air. I sighed, acknowledging the futility of attempting to establish physical distance. You seem to enjoy making my life miserable, dont you? His chuckle resonated, a sound that carried both amusement and a hint of something more elusive. It has been more interesting that way, dont you think? I turned to gaze out of the small window, masking the flicker of emotions stirred by his closeness. The landscape below seemed to blur as my thoughts delved into the; uncharted territories of our shared history. Sebastian, undeterred by my attempt at distance, leaned in slightly, his voice carrying a provocative undertone. You know, resisting wont make it any easier for you. I shot him a skeptical nce, crossing my arms. Ive been handling your antics for a while, Sebastian. I can manage just fine. Heughed, and the sound filled the ne challenge. As the ne moved on the rua mix of amusement and a bit of a I couldnt ignore the fact that Sebastian was still close, reminding me of the unsaid things between us. The flight started, and I tried to focus on what I could see outside hoping to distract myself from Sebastians presence. But, unknown to my knowledge, this trip wasnt just about going from one ce to another. It was about how things were changing between us-feelings, pushbacks, and parts of our history that were yet to be explored. Where the hell are you taking me, Sebastian? I inquired, my curiosity tinged with at hint of apprehension. He met my gaze, a smirk ying on his lips. Somewhere where you cant hide from. me anymore, he replied. That didnt answer my question at all, I retorted, frustration evident in my tone. Sebastians response was a sly grin, and he leaned back in his seat, exuding an air of mysterious confidence. Patience, love. Youll know when we get there, he said, his wordsced with a teasing undertone. Trying to get information from Sebastian was a waste of time, and it made me feel frustrated. It was clear he had no ns to tell me where we were headed. epting that I wouldnt get any answers, I decided to look out the window at the scenery passing by. During the entire flight, I purposely ignored him, creating a quiet distance between us that echoed the lingering questions hanging in the air. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 BLAIRE Leaving the ne, I was still clueless about our destination. Gradually, though, things started making sense. It looked like we were headed to an ind. This suspicion became certain when we reached the port, and there, right in front of us, was a fancy yacht ready for our journey. But what confuses me even more was that Sebastian doesnt like going to the beach. He hates the heat of the sun, and he doesnt like the smell of the ocean. Are you going on an ind? I asked him. Yes, we are, he answered briefly. Then, can you at least let me shop for my clothes? I reminded him. He abruptly took me from my hotel lobby, leaving me with nothing but all the important things in my handbag. He looked at me, weighing whether Im telling the truth or I was scheming another plot to get away from him. Im not going to run away, okay? I told him, answering his silent question. You cant expect me to stay in the ind wearing only one pair of clothes, can you? He raised an eyebrow, his gaze moving leisurely over my figure. A sly smirk yed on his lips as he suggested, Or you can just stay n*ked. After all, well be the only ones on that ind. Clothes wont be necessary. My eyes widened in disbelief. You cant be serious! I eximed, my shock evident. Watch me, he retorted, seizing my hand and guiding me towards the waiting yacht. The audacity of his proposal lingered in the air, leaving me torn between astonishment and the undeniable pull toward the unfolding adventure on the secluded ind. Despite my protests, Sebastians determination prevailed as he led me towards the awaiting yacht. The sea breeze carried a mix of uncertainty and intrigue as we boarded the vessel, setting sail towards the enigmatic ind. As the yacht glided over the water, I couldnt shake the lingering astonishment at Sebastians audacious suggestion. The realization that we might be the sole upants of the secluded ind added an unexpectedyer ofplexity to the journey. Sebastian, seemingly unfazed by my reaction, wore a confident smirk. You should stop ring at me. If looks can kill, I might be dead right now, he remarked, his voice carrying a hint of mischief. 1/5 Chapter 56 45% +5 His response only fueled my frustration, but he seemed undeterred, revelling in the yful banter. The atmosphere on the yacht became a mix of tension and amusement, our exchange shaping the tone for the ind getaway thaty ahead. Sebastians nonchnt demeanour hinted at a deeper agenda, leaving me to navigate theplexities of our shared journey with a growing sense of curiosity and apprehension. The yacht sailed smoothly through the azure waters, and despite my lingering reservations, a subtle sense of anticipation crept in. Sebastians yful banter continued as we neared the mysterious ind. As the shoreline came into view, revealing the promise of untouched beaches and lush greenery, I couldnt deny the allure of the secluded paradise ahead. The tension between Sebastian and me seemed to dissolve in the face of the picturesque surroundings. Sebastian, ever the enigmatic guide, gestured towards the ind. Wee to our private haven, ire, he dered, a glint of sincerity in his eyes. The yacht docked at the pristine shores of the secluded ind, and as I stepped onto the sandy beach, the soft warmth beneath my feet added to the surreal atmosphere. The ind, wrapped in tranquillity and natural beauty, held a maic charm. Sebastian, ever the orchestrator of our journey, guided me further into the heart of the ind. Let me show you around our paradise, ire, he offered, his demeanour a mix of confidence and a touch of vulnerability. As we ventured deeper into the untouched wilderness, I couldnt deny the breathtaking that surrounded us-towering palm trees, vibrant flowers, and the melody of scenery exotic birds Despite my initial resistance, the allure of the ind began to weave its enchantment, softening the edges of tension between Sebastian and me. Here we are, he announced, revealing a hiddengoon framed by lush foliage. The crystal-clear water reflected the vibrant hues of the surrounding flora, creating a secluded oasis. Sebastian turned to me, his eyes holding a genuine warmth. The fading sunlight painted the sky with hues of orange and pink as Sebastian and I found ourselves on a cliff overlooking the expanse of the ind. The cool breeze rustled through the palm leaves, creating a momentary lull in our conversation. Sebastians eyes held a glint of mischief as he broke the silence. You cant deny the allure of this ce, ire. It has a way of drawing you in, making you forget the world beyond these shores. I couldnt help but scoff, feeling the tension rise again. Dont mistake the beauty of the tion Sebastian. This means nothing. Were only here because of our Chapter 56 deal. Sebastian leaned against a rock, his posture rxed, yet his gaze was intense. Ah, but isnt that the charm of it all? The ind is a sanctuary, a ce where we can confront the truths weve been avoiding. I crossed my arms, unwilling to concede. What truth? This ind doesnt change anything, Sebastian. If theres something we need to talk about, its your reason for trapping me into this deal. He stepped closer, the yful glint in his eyes evolving into something more profound. Why dont we forget everything that we left behind and pretend that everything is fine. That were nothing but two lovers having our honeymoon. Is that what you want? What will gain from this deal, Sebastian? Lets talk about that some other time. Why dont we just enjoy the view for a moment? A mixture of frustration and intrigue bubbled within me. You always had a way with words, Sebastian, but words wont change what happened between us. Sebastians expression grew serious, his gaze unwavering. Maybe not, but actions can. As the tension simmered between us, the ind stood witness to the delicate dance of emotions. The banter and conflicting desires echoed against the backdrop of the fading sunlight, setting the stage for a night that held the promise of revtion and transformation beneath the stars of our secluded haven. Returning to the cabin as thest hues of sunset painted the sky, we discovered a table adorned with a spread of delectable dishes. The aroma of exotic vours filled the air, and the flickering candlelight added a touch of enchantment to the setting. Sebastian pulled out a chair, gesturing for me to sit. I thought we could enjoy a meal under the stars, ire. A fitting feast for our ind retreat. I eyed the array of dishes, a mix of curiosity and wariness in my gaze. Are you trying to distract me with avish dinner, Sebastian? He chuckled, a hint of yfulness in his eyes. Consider it a gesture of goodwill. No ulterior motives, I promise. As we sat across from each other, the tension from our earlier conversation lingered, woven into the fabric of the evening. The inds mystical ambience cast a spell, creating an atmosphere where unresolved emotions and unspoken desires simmered beneath the surface. The first bite of the exotic cuisine sparked a sensory journey, each dish telling a story of 3/5 45% Chapter 56 the inds culinary delights. Despite the tension, a shared appreciation for the vours unfolded between us. The conversation shifted from theplexities of our past to the simple pleasure of savouring the moment. Sebastian raised his ss, a glint of sincerity in his eyes. To our sessful deal. Under the canopy of stars, the inds magic continued to weave its spell as we delved into the sumptuous feast before us. The rhythmic sounds of nature apanied our conversation, creating an intimate ambience that was bothforted and unsettled. Sebastians gaze held a sincerity that transcended our banter. ire, theres something about this night about being here with you that makes me question the boundaries weve set. I raised an eyebrow, wary yet curious. Boundaries? You were the one who insisted on them, Sebastian. He sighed, his demeanour shifting into a rare vulnerability. I know, and I regret the choices that led us here. But perhaps this ind offers us a chance to redefine what we mean to each other. The air hung heavy with unspoken words as the evening unfolded. Despite my reservations, the sincerity in Sebastians eyes stirred a conflict within me. We havent talked about what happened to us in the past. He never mentioned it once since we met again. It makes me wonder whats the real reason why hes suddenly acting this way. And what happened with Catherine? My thoughts were cut short when I heard him speak again. Sebastians eyes held a mischievous glint as he leaned closer, his voice a velvet whisper. ire, have you ever danced under the stars? This ind is the perfect stage, and tonight is an invitation. I scoffed, attempting nonchnce. Youre not seriously suggesting a dance, Sebastian. This isnt a romance novel. He grinned, undeterred. Why not? Let the ind be our story, a tale written in moonlight and shared nces. I rolled my eyes, dismissing his yful advances. This isnt a storybook, Sebastian. There are no grand gestures or stolen dances. The night air grew thicker with tension as we continued our dinner, but Sebastians persistent charm began to wear down my defenses. His subtle touches and lingering gazes held a maic pull that became increasingly difficult to resist. 4/5 All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 56 Amidst the feast and the inds enchanting backdrop, Sebastian stood, extending his hand. Indulge me, ire. Let the music of the night guide us. I hesitated, the allure of the moment overshadowing my attempts at restraint. Reluctantly, I ced my hand in his, and as we began to sway under the celestial canopy, the ind seemed to echo our shared history. The tension between us cra ckled with a passion that defied the boundaries we had set. Sebastians words,ced with a potentbination of desire and yfulness, resonated in the air. You cant deny the magic of this night, ire. Let the inds embrace be the canvas for our unspoken connection. As we danced, the ind became an aplice in the uncharted territories of emotion and longing. The stars bore witness to a story unfolding, where the boundaries between past and present blurred, and the inds enchantment wove a tale of passion and rekindled mes. Even for a little while, Ill let myself indulge in the fantasy of us being together. This might be my only chance to be with him before we go back to reality. 5/5 ***** ɫ Chapter 57 Chapter 57 ? 3, 45% +5 BLAIRE After dinner, everything surrounding us felt light. Somehow, what Sebastian suggested about us pretending to be just a normal couple seems to help to lighten up the mood. It keeps my head off from thinking about what might happen after our deal is off. Once were done eating, he decides to stay for a couple of minutes as he still needs to talk to the people managing the thing we need on the ind. He also needs to make a few calls, so I decided to head to the cabin and settle myself in. I was amazed to see how beautiful the house was. It was like how I imagine it from the outside. As I looked around the house, I couldnt help feeling nostalgic as the house somehow reminded me of something that I had forgottenpletely. Nestled along the pristine shores of a secluded beach, the opulent cabin stands as a testament to luxury and sophistication. Surrounded by lush greenery and framed by the gentle curve of the coastline, this exquisite residence offers a harmonious blend of natural beauty andvish design. The exterior of the cabin showcases a masterfulbination of modern architecture and traditional elegance. Expansive floor-to-ceiling windows invite the breathtaking ocean views into every corner of the house. The exterior is adorned with rich, warm wood,plemented by stone ents that add a touch of timeless grandeur. A sp ac ious terrace unfolds before the cabin, featuring a private infinity pool that seamlessly merges with the h o riz on of the azure sea. Plush outdoor furnishings and meticulously manicured gardens create an idyllic space for rxation, where the soothing sounds of waves provide a constant serenade. Stepping inside, the interior exudes an air of refinement. The open-concept living space boasts high ceilings adorned with intricate chandeliers, casting a soft, ambient glow over carefully curated furnishings. Sumptuous fabrics and artisanal details enhance the sense of luxury, while panoramic views of the ocean serve as a living masterpiece. The gourmet kitchen is a culinary haven equipped with state-of-the-art appliances and adorned with marble countertops. A grand dining area, surrounded by floor-to-ceiling windows, offers a backdrop of breathtaking sunsets and moonlit evenings. As I stood by the window of the kitchen, I noticed another cabin. The only difference is that cabin was built in the middle of the ocean. It looks the same as the cabin found in a famous resort in Maldives. And thats what hits me. I remember way back my time with Sebastian, I mentioned to him that I wanted to have my own cabin in the middle of the ocean just like the one I usually see on the inte. During those times, hes was fixated 1/6 09:16 Mon, 22 Chapter 57 on hisptop as hes always busy working. I had no idea that he had been listening to me this whole time. I found myself walking out through the back door as I walked closer towards the shore to keep a closer look. But since its located in a deeper part of the ocean, all I could do was stare at it from afar. ire! I heard Sebastian shouting my name from the main cabin. When I turned around, I found him walking out of the kitchen back door where I exited a while ago. He stares at me for a moment before shifting his eyes towards the cabin standing in the middle of the ocean. As I notice him acting as if I caught his secret, it confirms my suspicion that its he built it ording to what I told him before. Once he finallyposed himself, he walked towards where I was standing. Its getting cold. Lets go inside, he said. Whats in there, Sebastian? I asked. Even though Im sure its another cabin, I want to hear it from him. Its nothing, lets go, he replied, skillfully evading my inquiry with a faint smile that failed to mask his difort. Nothing? Then its fine if we stay there instead of here? I pressed on, my curiosity piqued by the guarded secret he seemed intent on keeping. Caught off guard, he hesitated before finally revealing, Theres nothing much inside. All the essential items are here in the main cabin. A subtle shift in his demeanour betrayed a concealed mystery, and my curiosity deepened. What was he hiding in that secondary space? The air carried a sense of intrigue as we approached the mysterious enve. Its okay. Weve already had our dinner. We wont be doing anything other than sleeping, I reassured him, hoping to coax the truth from the shadows. Yeah, thats right. It almost slipped my mind. Theres no bed in there, he confessed, relief washing over his face as if he had sessfully sidestepped a delicate revtion. His admission only fueled my curiosity further. What warranted keeping a separate space, devoid of sleeping arrangements? The allure of the unknown lingered, casting a subtle spell of anticipation. As we ventured towards the concealed cabin, I couldnt shake the feeling that there was more to this hidden retreat than met the eye-a ndestine corner that held the potential to unravel secrets and redefine the course of 2/6 +5 Chapter 57 our evening. As I observed him, a bemused scepticism yed on my features, my raised eyebrow silently questioning the mystery he seemed reluctant to unveil. His demeanour betrayed a touch of guilt, a subtle admission that there was more to the concealed cabin than he was letting on. My curiosity morphed into a determined resolve to uncover the secrets shrouded in that hidden space. Whats really in there? I probed, my tone a delicate blend of yful insistence. The atmosphere cra ckled with an unspoken tension, a dance between revtion and evasion. He hesitated, caught in the crossfire of his own secrecy. A fleeting expression of guilt flickered across his face, revealing that whatevery behind the door held significance, perhaps even vulnerability. I promise its nothing extraordinary, he finally admitted, the wordsden with a guarded assurance that only fueled my determination to unravel the enigma. Dismissing what he said, I looked around the shore, trying to find something that we could use to get into that cabin. Oh, look! Theres a jetski there. We can use that to go there, right? I asked him. ire, theres nothing in there. Why dont we just go back inside so we can take a rest, he insisted. I can sense his frustration as I refuse to let go of the topic. Ignoring his attempt to divert my attention, I moved with purpose towards the shore where the jetski rested, a sleek vessel ready to carve through the azure waters. The caretakers of this haven had evidently anticipated our desires, as the jetski stood poised for the aquatic adventures that awaited us. As I approached, a surge of anticipation coursed through me. The sun-k*ssed wavespped gently against the shore, beckoning me to figure out whatever it is that hes hiding in that cabin. Without hesitation, I mounted the jetski with practised ease. My fingers deftly worked to remove the securing rope that tethered the jetski to the dock, its purpose to resist the pull of the waves. As thest knot yielded to my touch, a surge of liberation echoed in the rhythmicpping of the ocean. ire! What the fck are you doing? Come back here! I can hear him shouting behind me. But Ipletely ignore him. Instead, I continue what Im doing until Im fully ready to go against the raging waves. The scent of salt lingered in the air, and the distant calls of seabirds added a symphonic backdrop to the unfolding scene. The turquoise expanse stretched before me, a canvas inviting exploration and the thrill of speed cutting through the cerulean embrace of the 3/6 Chapter 57 sea. +5 As I nced over my shoulder, a mischievous grin yed on my lips as I noticed Sebastian swiftly mounting the second jetski, a determined glint in his eyes. The subtlepetition between us added a layer of exhration to our seaside adventure. Oh, so you decided to join me, huh! I called out, my voice riding the breeze as I revved the engine, propelling my jetski forward. He responded with a deeper frown and frustrated look, his own jetski elerating to match my pace. ire,e back here! he shouted. The open sea unfolded before us, a canvas of endless possibilities, as we manoeuvred our jetskis through the dancing waves. The sun dipped lower on the h o rizon, casting a warm glow over the shimmering water, and ourughter echoed in sync with the rhythmic hum of the engines. You wont stop me from exploring that cabin, Sebastian, I smirked as I squeezed the rator tighter. What secrets are you hiding in there? Being the first to reach the cabin, my eagerness propelled me to swiftly dismount the jetski and ascend the stairs that led to the door. Sebastian was close on my heels, fueling my determination to outpace him. However, an unexpected obstacley hidden on the staircase-a step covered in slippery algae. My foot lost traction on the algae-covered step, causing me to stumble mid-flight. A sharp pang of pain shot through me as I winced, realizing I had sprained my ankle in the sudden fall. Sebastians concerned voice reached my ears as he hurried to my side. ire, are you okay? he asked worriedly. How can you be so stubborn? Look what happened to you! he scolded me. I took a moment to regain myposure, gritting my teeth against the pain. Im fine, I replied, attempting to stand despite the throbbing ache in ankle. my Sebastian, however, wasnt convinced. Let me help you, he insisted as he carefully lifted me up towards the cabin. As we approached the entrance, I couldnt shake the anticipation of what awaited us inside. The sprained ankle added an unexpected twist to our pursuit of the secrets hidden behind the cabin door, turning it into a tale of resilience and determination against the backdrop of the sun-soaked coastal haven. Entering the cabin, my initial pain was momentarily forgotten as my eyes widened, taking in the sight that unfolded before me. The revtion of the cabins interior left me utterly astonished and silenced. It was as if Sebastian had crafted the space based on my deepest desires and dreams. 4/6 45% +5 Chapter 57 The ambience mirrored the vision I had once shared with him during our married days -an ind retreat that resonated with the essence of tranquillity and escape. Every detail, from the arrangement of furniture to the choice of decor, reflected my long- discussed n of creating a haven of solitude on my very own ind. I stood there, jaw slightly agape, grappling with the realization that Sebastian had not only listened but had meticulously brought that vision to life. The warmth of familiarity mingled with the surprise of this unexpected revtion, creating a poignant blend of emotions. Sebastian How did you? I bought it when we were still married. I was nning to give it to you as our anniversary gift. But things happened, he said. But instead of being grateful, anger rushed through me. How can he bring me here after all that happened. You shouldnt have brought me here, Sebastian! I yelled at him angrily. Confusion was written all over his face. He chuckled sarcastically, And here I thought this was romantic. Romance between us died the moment we signed those papers. Coming here was a mistake, I said before trying to walk past him. But the pain in my ankle is preventing me from making another step. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Let me see you foot, he said as he kneeled down in front of me to check on ankle. Dont touch me. Get away from me, I said as I tried to move away from him. I grew up in frustration before he leaned forward without a warning. And the next thing I know, my world turned upsidedown, and I was hanging on his shoulder like a sack of potato. He walked towards the bed before he gently put me down on top of it. Stay still, he said before kneeling in front of me once again. He checked my ankle. I took a nce and noticed that its already starting to swell. It seems like I have no other choice but to allow myself to be in his care. You need some ice for your feet. He went around the corner and picked up a two-radio and called someone from the main cabin. Main cabin, do you hear me? he said as he picked up the radio. Someone immediately answered from the other line. Can you please bring some ice and stic bandage here in the middle cabin. He also asked to bring more pillow and new nket. The sheet looked clean, but it seemed like nob*dy was using this cabin for too long, so the linens were probably dirty. I cant do anything but watch Sebastian as he carefully takes care of my sprain. As I roam my eyes around the cabin, it only sends more confusion into my head. I had no idea whats happening right now or what might happen to us after this. It makes me 5/6 09:16 Mon, 22 Janti. Chapter 57 wonder whats going on inside Sebastians head right now. 6/6 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 BLAIRE It didnt take long before his staff brought everything we needed. They also bring fruits, snacks, and drink for us. It seems like the whole cabin was sr power operated. It has been well taken care of, but it was obvious that nob*dy was using it. Amidst our current arrangements, the realization that we were once again alone in the cabin prompted a practical question. Where are you nning to sleep? I inquired, observing as he arranged pillows on the bed. Sebastian, exuding a nonchnt confidence, looked up with a cold glint in his eyes. On the bed, naturally. Why? Did you expect me to take the floor? N-No. B-But I-Im injured so I cant I stammered, the vulnerability in my voice revealing the hesitation that lingered beneath the-surface. Rx, ire. Im not going to do anything against your will, he reassured, cutting off the words I hadnt yet spoken. The familiarity in his tone carried aplexity of emotions, underscoring the intricate dance of understanding and uncertainty that defined our reunion within the confines of this cherished retreat. I stayed silent for a minute as I watched him continue to prepare our bed for the night. He paid a hefty amount of money for me to be his mistress. Im sure he wouldnt just settle sleeping beside me without trying anything. Besides, I also wanted this to get over with so I can pay my due and get away from him as soon as possible. I-Its fine. I-I think Im fine. I can do it, I said, not sure whether I was informing him about it or Im trying to convince myself that I could do this. Its been so long since Ive been intimate with anyone. Thest thing I had any type of intimacy was when Sebastian tried to slip his hand inside my dress at the restaurant. Thats why I was so nervous about whats about to happen. Im not sure I still remember how to please a man. Simplyy down, ire. Rx, theres no need for nerves. I have no intention of crossing any boundaries. Your stubbornness has already dampened the mood, his words cut through the air with an icy precision. Caught between relief and offence, I hesitated, grappling with the impact of his callous statement. Well, we wouldnt be in here if you had just been transparent about whats in here. His response, delivered with a cold detachment, pierced the tensionden atmosphere, We wouldnt be in this predicament if you had followed my advice and refrained froming in here. 1/3 45% Chapter 58 The retort sprang forth from me, fueled by frustration, Its not my fault you treat this ce like your dirty little secret. His rebuttal, equally unyielding, echoed through the room, Does that justify your decision to barge in here against my explicit instructions? +5 each The exchange hung in the air, a battlefield of words where usations shed with justifications. In the dimly lit space, our confrontation unfolded like a silent storm, word a lightning strike, illuminating the shadows of a ndestine affair. The room itself seemed to hold its breath, as if bearing witness to a struggle that transcended the immediate discord, reaching into the deeper recesses of tangled emotions and unresolved conflicts. You shouldnt bring me here. Or better yet, you should have this ce destroyed the moment we signed those papers. Is it a crime that I couldnt bring myself to destroy the only thing that reminds me of youof us? he said, frowning. His words struck me like an unexpected gust of wind, catching me off guard and leaving me momentarily breathless. The weight of his statement only served topound the turmoil within my already perplexed mind. As the verbal blow reverberated, it felt as though a storm had descended upon the fragilendscape of my thoughts, stirring up waves of uncertainty and adding an unweeyer of stress to the intricate tapestry of my emotions. In that vulnerable moment, I grappled with the aftermath of his utterance, a collision of surprise and the unsettling realization that my already- confused state had just be more tumultuous. B-But why? Why would you desire anything that serves as a reminder of me, especially when youre the one who consciously chose my sister over your own wife! The words spilt out, an unintended resurgence of the past that I couldnt hold back. I had neverid me on him for the unravelling of our rtionship, not once. Yet, it seemed unjust for him to assume the role of the wounded party in our divorce while favouring my sister. A heavy sigh escaped him, his shoulders slumping in a defeated posture. I know he responded, the admission hanging in the air like a palpable acknowledgement of his errors. In that moment, his demeanour seemed to convey a sense of surrender, as if he hade to terms with the weight of his mistakes. The room echoed with the remnants of our shared history, aplex intery of emotions unfolding in the wake of ufortable truths. You know what, Sebastian? Speak up! You cant just admit something and not give even a simple exnation about why did you do that! Im sorry he uttered. 2/3 45% Youre full of cr ap, I said, exasperated. You know what, lets do this and with! I said as I started to remove each of my clothes. You want to fck? Then, lets fck! get this over After this, Im expecting that youre going to stay away from my life forever, I said. His eyes darkened as he grabbed the towel nearby before he walked towards me. He was looking straight to my eyes and not even taking a nce on my n*ked b*dy. Just when he was only inches away from me, he quickly wrapped the towel around my b*dy. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Im going to fck you when I want to. Not because you told me to. Now, get dressed and go to sleep, said coldly before turning his back on me and going back to bed. A surge of courage, fueled by a mix of defiance and weariness, surged through me. Without overthinking, I let the towel that modestly veiled my b*dy slip away, pooling around my feet. Fine. Ill just lie here, just in case you change your mind. After all, youve already paid for this, havent you? The wordsced with a blend of resignation and a subtle challenge hung in the air. With a newfound determination, I walked towards the bed and settled beside him, the cool sheets embracing my n*ked form. Drawing the sheet over me, I cocooned myself, a shield against both the chill in the room and the intensity of his gaze. A startled What the escaped from him, his shock evident in the brief pause that followed. Refusing to meet his gaze, I turned my back to him, fixing my eyes on the other side of the room. It was a deliberate act, a silent deration that I would not sumb to the vulnerability of his scrutiny. The room itself seemed to hold its breath, the air thick with an unexpected shift in dynamics. The bold move, driven by a co cktail of emotions, lingered between usa silent challenge and disy of autonomy in a situation that seemed to have slipped out of my control. As Iy there, shielded by the sheet and the walls I had constructed around myself, I couldnt help but wonder how this unexpected act of defiance would reshape the contours of our interaction. The echo of his initial shock resonated, mingling with the tension that enveloped the room, creating a space fraught with anticipation and a subtle undercurrent of rebellion. ********* SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 59 ?Chapter 59 BLAIRE Exhausted from arguing with Sebastian all day, I quickly drifted into a deep sleep on the soft bed. The room, once filled with tension, became a peaceful haven. My heavy eyelids sumbed to the calming pull of sleep, and thefortable mattress seemed to ease away the day''s stress. In the gentle embrace of sleep, I let go of the day''s troubles. The soft bed cradled me, offeringfort and restoration. A few hours passed when my deep slumber was quickly halted as I suddenly felt a strong and warm arm wrapped around my waist. I immediately came to my senses when I remembered that I wasn''t wearing anything beneath the thick sheet. I gasped for air when I felt his hand cupping my right breast. I tried to stay still and continue pretending to be asleep. But I''m not sure how long I will be able to go along with this act. I gulped when he started massaging my chest. My whole body stiffened when I felt his hot breath brushing against my nape. I started to panic when his hand slowly traveled down to my belly. I know it won''t take long before he reaches the most intimate part of my body. "Breathe, ire," he whispered against my ear. I wasn''t aware that I had been holding back my breath as I anticipated his hand meeting the treasure in between my legs. "Sebastian..." I uttered his name in a faint attempt of defiance. It''s the only thing that came out of my mouth when I finally had the courage to speak. I wanted you to stop me, but who am I kidding? I''m a ve to his touch. I don''t even own my body. If people were to be aware of every decision I made involving Sebastian, they wouldn''t hesitate to call me stupid. But what can I do when my heart beats for him despite every pain that he causes me? "Sssshhh, stop thinking, ire. Aren''t we agreeing to forget everything that happened in the past while we''re here?" "B-But..." "Just say no, ire. All you have to say is no, and I''ll stop it this instance," he whispered again. I swallowed the invicible lump in my throat. Who am I kidding? If I reject him now, he''ll always find a way to get whatever he wants. If this is what he wants, then I''ll give it to him to his satisfaction until he finally grows tired of me. I stayed silent, which gives him the consent he needs to be able to continue what he''s about to do. His hand continued to move from my belly down to the center of my femininity. "Aaahhh..." I gasped for air when his fingers finallynded on top of my pants. My throat suddenly felt dry as he proceeded to explore every inch of my exposed center. It feels like he wasn''t content with merely touching the top part of my femininity. He deliberately put his thigh in between my legs to separate them until I''m finally exposed. I felt the cold air brushing against my center. He didn''t waste another minute. He uses that opportunity to fully im my wet and hot pants. My mouth opened widely when his fingers started taunting my entrance, rubbing it against my slit but not fully entering into my core. I was starting to grow impatient as his teasing made me crave more. He moved his thigh and opened my legs wider to give him full ess to my center. That''s when he started inserting his finger inside me, causing my body to shiver in too much panic. "Aaahhh...fck!" I moaned loudly as he continued to thrust his finger inside me. I bit my lower lip, trying to silence my moan. In a hushed whisper, he urged, "Moan for me, love." The atmosphere in the cabin shifted, consumed by the symphony of our shared desires, as he skillfully increased his pace.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The once-muted space resonated with the crescendo of passion, my moans intertwining with the subtle sounds of pleasure. His fingers, adept in their movements, continued to explore, igniting sensations that reverberated through every inch of my being. I surrendered to the rising tide of ecstasy, my body responding to the rhythm he orchestrated. As my back arched in response to his touch, he traced a tantalizing path with his tongue, leaving a trail of heightened sensations. The warmth of his mouth on my shoulder sent shivers down my spine, and when he sumbed to the temptation of my neck, a soft gasp escaped my lips. The cabin, once a quiet refuge, now echoed with the intoxicating sounds of intimacy. Satisfied with his mark, he lingered, his sinful tongue teasing the territory he had imed. The deliberate yfulness left an undeniable mark on my skin, a visible testament to the shared passion that unfolded within the cabin''s walls. In that moment, time seemed to stand still, encapsting the intensity of our connection and the unspokennguage of desire that wove through the intimate encounter. As if I were under his spell, I started moaning so loudly that he awakened the monster sleeping beneath the ocean below us. I let out all my desires and filled the whole cabin with nothing but my moans of pleasure as he continued to blissfully caress my center. "It''s yourst chance to say no, ire," he whispered as if it were hisst warning. But I continue to stay silent. I was afraid to admit that I crave his warmth as much as he does, but at the same time, I don''t want to say no to him. I know I want this more than anything. "Very well then..." I can feel his triumphant smile against my neck when I don''t say anything. It didn''t take long before he positioned huge, hard members in between my legs. I can feel the tip of his w rubbing against my entrance, taunting me and making me crave more. The warmth of our skin brushing against each other in the rhythm of desire brings a jolt of electricity throughout my body. I clenched the edge of my pillow, stopping myself from asking him to stop teasing me and start filling my insides. I don''t want him to know how I wanted this, just like he said. But it seems like he has no intention of putting it inside me any sooner. It was as if he enjoyed teasing and deliberately driving me to my edge until I finally lost my mind and begged him to take me. "Tell me what you want me to do, baby," he whispered seductively, confirming my suspicion. "Say it. I want to hear it from you," he added. "Aaahhh...please," I pleaded, but that wasn''t enough for me. "You have to be specific, baby. Tell me what you want," he said as he continued to rub the tip of his shaft against my entrance. "Ooohhh...please...S-Sebastian... "I love it when you moan my name, love. But that''s not what I''m asking you," he said, pressing his mischievous grin against my neck. "Say it," he ordered. "Ooohhh...fck me, please." That''s what he was waiting for. He didn''t even let me finish my sentence as he forcefully entered my cave. "Aaaaahhh...fck!" I screamed in pleasure the moment I felt him filling my insides. He then started thrusting in and out of my wet pants. He was mming his whole shaft so deep into my core that it''s almost hitting me in all the right spots. His grip on my leg tightened, eliminating any pretense of modesty. My attempts to suppress a moan were betrayed by the involuntary bite of my lip. Despite the seclusion of the cabin, a lingering fear of being overheard fueled my hesitancy to vocalize the pleasure surging through me. Sebastian, attuned to my struggle for silence, took matters into his own hands-literally. He shifted his touch, diverting his hand towards my mouth and parting my lips with a determined insistence. A jolt of anticipation raced through me as his fingers explored this new territory, breaching the boundaries of both inhibition and expectation. Uncertain of how to respond, a primal instinct within me took over. Without a second thought, I began to suck on his fingers, my tongue dancing with an uninhibited fervor. The taste of my own essence mingled with the intimate exchange, creating a heady concoction that stirred an even more fervent desire within me. As I continued to explore this uncharted territory, my senses heightened. The cabin, once a haven of silence, now bore witness to the unabashed exploration of desire-a symphony of moans and the wet sounds of intimate exchange. In this ndestine dance, boundaries blurred, and the air crackled with an unspoken understanding of shared vulnerability. Sebastian''s voice,ced with pleasure, reverberated through the cabin. "Aaaahhh...still fcking tight!" he moaned, his words a testament to the intensity of our shared experience. His rhythmic thrusts continued, each movement a symphony of desire that echoed in the intimate confines of the room. My own response was a muted gasp, unable to articte words as the sensations overwhelmed me. The air seemed charged with electricity, the only sounds punctuating the silence being our shared moans and the rhythmic symphony of our bodies merging in the heat of passion. In the midst of the fervor, Sebastian''s voice broke through the hazy ecstasy. "You like that?" he whispered, a teasing edge to his words. His hands, exploring every contour of my body, added anotheryer to the intoxicating dance of desire. I struggled to find words amid the whirlwind of sensations. "Y-Yes...aaahhh," I managed to gasp-a breathless affirmation that seemed to fuel his ardor. The intensity of our connection transcended the physical act, creating a dialogue of desire that unfolded in the sharednguage of pleasure. Sebastian, driven by the rising tide of passion, continued to speak in hushed tones. "You''re mine. All mine," he murmured, his words a seductive caress against the canvas of our intimacy. To my surprise, he then started moving slowly, teasing me and deliberately taunting me to ask for more. "N-No...d-don''t...please," I pleaded with him, as my body was almost at its peak. I needed him to increase his pace, not slow down. I wanted him to move faster, harder, and deeper. Sebastian, his breath hot against my ear, continued to weave a tapestry of desire with his words. "Tell me what you want," he urged, his voice a seductive melody that yed in harmony with the rhythmic cadence of our entwined bodies. I hesitated, caught in the web of passion and vulnerability. "I want more," I finally confessed, the words escaping in a breathless whisper. The request hung in the air-a plea for a deeper connection, a craving for the uncharted territories of pleasure. His response was immediate, his movements adapting to the newfound urgency. "Be more specific, love?" he teased, the edge of anticipation evident in his voice. His hands, now firmly gripping my hips, guided the rhythm of our union as if tranting the unspoken desires into tangible sensations. "Fck me harder, deeper, faster... I responded, the urgency in my voice revealing a raw blend of need and longing. The words hung in the air, transforming the cabin from a realm of quietude to an echoing chamber of shared passion. Our dialogue of desire reverberated, each spoken desire taking a step further into the uncharted territories of ecstasy and surrender. Sebastian, his triumphant smile etched in the dim light, leaned in to taste the edge of my ear before he whispered with a teasing allure, "My pleasure, love." His words, a promise lingering on the precipice of anticipation, sent shivers down my spine. As the tempo of our connection escted, the room became a stage for unbridled desire. Each exchange of words, each touch, was a deration in this symphony of passion. In the dance of pleasure, we navigated the contours of our desires, exploring the nuances of intimacy that unfolded between us. The echo of moans and whispered confessions became the soundtrack to our shared exploration. "Yes...ooohhh...fck!" I gasped, my voice a plea for the fulfillment of the cravings that coursed through every inch of my being. The boundaries between us dissolved, and in the dimly lit cabin, our bodies conversed in anguage that transcended the limitations of speech. Our bodies moved together in a synchronized rhythm, expressing our shared desire. The pleasure built steadily, blending fervor and connection. The room, once a space for intimate exchanges, now saw the peak of our exploration. "Ooohhh...sh*t! I''m cvmming!" I screamed in pleasure as my body started convulsing, reaching my peak desire. "Oh, yes! Cvm for me, my love!" Our passion reached its height, and with moans and gasps, we both climaxed together. In that intense moment, time seemed to stretch, and the world blurred as our senses were consumed by shared pleasure. A breathless pause hung in the air before our bodies convulsed simultaneously in a final release, waves of euphoria enveloping us. As the echoes of our release lingered, a tranquil stillness settled in the room, cradling the aftermath of our connection. ************** Chapter 60 Chapter 60 BLAIRE I woke up to soft little k*sses brushing along my shoulder. Im not sure what time I went to sleepst night, but Sebastian surely takes his time with me. I can barely recall that the sun was almost up when he finally decided to let go of me and let me have some rest. Hes insatiable as usual, and even until now, I couldnt keep up with his stamina. Hmm I groan in defiance as I try to brush him away. Im still tired and wanted to get a little more rest. I heard a soft chuckle, and the vibration of his voice resonated against my skin. Its already twelve in the afternoon. You need to eat something, he whispered as he continued to nt small k*sses around my neck and shoulder. Hmm, go away. I groan once again as I try to cover my face with the pillow, hoping to hide away from him. He chuckled. You can continue sleeping after we eat. Come on. Get up, he said. I took a loud breath before removing the pillow covering my face. I doubt that, I said, ring at him. My reaction earned a yful glint in his eyes. I was taken aback when I noticed how soft his expression was right now. It brings me back to the time when I first fell in love with him. Hes got a gentle smile, a charismatic aura, and mesmerizing eyes. The rays of sun brushing against his tan skin give a glow to his usual handsome face. He looks more carefree today than he did the first time I saw him after so many years. My eyes softened upon realizing how innocent his smile was. It was as if hepletely got into this charade of forgetting about what happened between us in the past. Right now, we look like a normal couple, spending some quality time on this beautiful ind. You can stare at me all day, but at least have something to eat, he teased me when he noticed that Id been staring at his face for quite some time now. I gulped before quickly averting my gaze away from him. I gasped for air when he gently held my chin so I could look him in the eyes once again. You look more beautiful when you blush, heplemented me as our faces were inches away from each other. I was holding my breath as I awaited his next book. I was already expecting a k*ss from him, but I was completely disappointed when he didnt. He let go of my chin and put enough distance between us. III O < 07:49 Thu, 25 Jan Chapter 60 0 61% Lets eat, he invited me as he walked towards the table right around the corner of the cabin. I can already smell the delicious food that he prepared for us. +5 But as realization hits me, guilt engulfs my whole being when I remember that I havent called my son sincest night. I dont know where he put my phone, so I have no other choice but to ask him. I grabbed the white robe hanging on the edge of the bed and immediately wrapped it around my b*dy to cover my n*kedness. I tied it tightly around my waist before walking towards the table. Sebastian, wheres my bag? I inquired, breaking the morning stillness with a directness that caught him off guard. His charming smile faded as he processed my abrupt question, a stark departure from our usual morning pleasantries. What? No morning, greeting for me? He retorted, his toneced with sarcasm. Firstly, its already twelve in the afternoon; a good morning seems a tad bted, I countered with a touch of sass. Now, can I have my bag? I need my phone. A shadow crossed his features, his expression growing sombre. No phone until weve had our meal, he dered coldly, amand that hung in the air between us like an unspoken challenge. The room brimmed with tension-a silent sh of wills as our morning routine took an unexpected turn. Whaty beneath the surface of this mundane dispute? I wondered, sensing a deeper current in the ebb and flow of our interactions. My irritation deepened into a persistent frown. Sebastian, I need my phone! I asserted, the urgency in my voice underscoring the gravity of my request. Ive already told you, youll get your phone once weve finished our meal, he reiterated, his tone firm and unyielding. I cant wait! I need to call someone! I retorted, my desperation beginning to surface. An eyebrow arched in suspicion, and he questioned, Who are you going to call, your boyfriend? Its none of your business. Now, give me my phone! I snapped, my patience unraveling. The image of my son, ze, waiting for my call since I left the hospital yesterday fueled my impatience. I needed to assure him that everything was okay back home. I believe I havent been clear, he sighed, sounding as though issuing a warning. Youre not getting your phone until weve finished eating. Am I clear? His words hung in the air, a sh of wills as my need to connect with my son collided with his steadfast resolve. The tension escted, promising an imminent showdown in the battle of priorities. ||| O Thu, 25 Jan Chapter 60 61% Sebastian, dont be absurd! Im not your prisoner, okay? I gave you everything you asked forst night. The least you could do is let me have my phone. If youre concerned, I might call for help. Rx. I have no intention of leaving until I fulfill my end of the bargain. He scoffed, a dismissive sound that grated on my nerves. Youre acting as if you regret what happenedst night. Let me remind you that you were the one screaming my name in pleasure. It doesnt sound like someone who doesnt want to be here, he retorted, a cutting remark that stung with both usation and arrogance. The room hung heavy with the aftermath of our heated exchange, the unspoken tension weaving an intricate dance around the fragile boundaries of our entangled desires. +5 Inhaling deeply, I endeavored to quell the rising frustration within me. Arguing seemed futile, so I closed my eyes and pursed my lips, contemting how to persuade him to relent. Sebastian, can you just give me my phone? I calmly implored, altering my tone in a bid to appeal to reason. The silence that lingered between us held the weight of unspoken negotiations, my plea hanging in the air like a delicate bnce on the verge of tipping. He looked me straight in the eyes, probably weighing whether he should heed my plea or not. My blood boils when I finally hear his answer. No. Youll get your phone once were done eating, he firmly insisted. Youre ruthless. You can eat all of that by yourself. And I hope you choke to death! I said, ring at him as my nostrils were ring in anger. I cant believe hes doing this. Im already willing to make amends with him, so we can both enjoy our stay here. But here he is, trying to get on my every nerve. Its your choice, ire, he said before he sat in front of the table and started eating. Unbelievable! Hes so annoying! ** ɫ SEND GIFT O COMMENTThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 BLAIRE How long are you going to keep this up? he asked me, frowning while both of his hands were ced on either side of his waist. We are now staying in the main vi, and since we left the cabin, I havent taken anything but water. He still hasnt given me my phone back, and Im pretty persistent about getting it back by h ook or by crook. I need to talk to my son. I cant continue staying here and pretending as if were the only people in the world when my son is out there trying to survive on his own. Sylvia is an angel. She has been very reliable when ites to taking care of my son. But I still couldnt change the fact that shes still basically a stranger to us. Despite that, Im still more willing to leave my son under her care than to allow Sebastian to know the truth about our son. I need to make sure I know whats going on inside his head before I decide to introduce him to my son. I cant take the risk of telling him the truth without making sure that hes not going to take him away from me. For as long as I can, I responded. Im currently staying in the room, locking myself in. But obviously, he had the key; thats why hes known for standing at the end of the bed, looking irritated. You havent eaten anything since this morning! Do you have any idea what time it is right now? Im well aware of how long it has been since I decided to do a hunger strike against Sebastian. He isnt the only one counting every minute passed since this morning. My stomach has been growling non- stop, and Im starting to have a migraine. Despite all of that, I endured everything and didnt give up. I need that phone, and if starving myself to death is the only way to get what I want, then thats what Im going to do. I looked outside the window and noticed that it was already dark outside. I decided to stay silent. Are you trying to kill yourself?! He raises his voice. Irritation was evident in his voice. I can hear his deep breath, probably from frustration, but I didnt try to look his way. It didnt take long before I heard him blow a loud breath. Fine! he shouted before walking towards his drawer. I fetched a key from his pocket and opened it. From there, he grabbed my phone before handing it over to me. Do you promise to eat after you make your call? he asked in a calming manner. I was about to get the phone from his hand when he quickly moved it away, preventing All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. O 16:03 Fri, 26 Jan Chapter 61 me from getting it. I need an answer, ire, he asked in a serious tone. 36% 0 +5 Yes, I promise, I answered immediately. With that, he proceeded to give me back my phone. Upon getting it, I quickly ran towards the bathroom and locked myself in. I know Sebastian has the key to all the doors in this house, but I have a feeling that he will not try to open it this time. Im d that my phones battery isnt dead. I quickly dialed Sylvias number to call her. Just a few rings, and she immediately answers the phone. ire! Weve been worried about you! Thank Go d you called! she greeted me. ze has been asking about you nonstop, she reported. Im fine, Sylvia. Thank you for taking care of ze for me. Is he awake? Can I talk to him? Yes, hes awake. Here, she said before handing the phone to my son. A few secondster, I finally heard the innocent voice of ze. Mom, he said. He sounded as if hes about to cry any moment now. Hey, baby. How are you? I uttered, trying to cheer up my voice so he wouldnt get worried. Mom! His voice cr ackled over the phone, the unmistakable sound of tears welling up. I miss you so much, Mom! A soft chuckle escaped my lips, a mix of amusement and affection. Im sorry for making you worry, baby. But Im fine. I just cante to you for a little while since I have work to do. Please take care of yourself, okay? Ill be back as soon as I can, I reassured, my words carrying the warmth of a mothers love across the distance. He sniffled on the other end of the line, his voice a mixture of emotions. I know, Mom, but its scary here without you. Cant youe to the hospital sooner? My heart tugged at his words, the maternal instinct intensifying. I wish I could, sweetheart. But you know Im doing this for you, right? I promise well be together again soon. For now, be brave for me. I need you to be strong. Ille to you as soon as Im free. Ill try, Mom. Just promise youlle back, he pleaded, his vulnerability wrapping around my heart. I promise, my love. Cross my heart. Now, take good care of yourself and listen to Sylvia, alright? Okay, Mom. I love you. 111 O < E 36% Chapter 61 I love you too, more than you can imagine. Goodnight, baby. The connection ended, leaving me with a bittersweet ache in my chest. As I gazed out into the night, the twi nkling stars seemed to echo the distant lubies only a mothers heart could sing. +5 I ended the call and stepped out of the bathroom, only to find Sebastian waiting outside the door with dark eyes ring at me. A nervous gulp escaped me as I observed how his jaw clenched in anger. Has he been listening to me in the bathroom? I wondered to myself. Sebastians voice, low and intense, sliced through the tension. Who were you talking to, ire? I hesitated, unsure of how much he might have overheard. Its none of your business, I answered, trying to hide my fear beneath the strong facade Im ying in front of him. His gaze remained piercing. Are you that worried that your man might not be willing to wait for you if you dont call him? Is that the reason why you starved yourself just so you could have your call? he used me. Think whatever you want, Sebastian. But I have nothing to exin to you, I replied cautiously, feeling the weight of his scrutiny intensify. He red at me as if weighing whether this topic was worth the argument. I was praying that hed drop this topic. Im afraid that the more he asks, the more chance there is that he will discover the truth about ze. Im still not ready to tell him the truth. I let out a sigh of relief when he finally stopped ring at me, a sign that he had finally let go of this conversation. He then grabbed my hand and started leading me out of the room. Where are we going? I asked. To eat. Isnt that our deal? He answered without bothering to look at me. I clenched the phone in my hand tightly. I thought about the following days and decided that wed be staying here. I need to make sure that he will not do what he did today. I need ess to my phone all the time so I can check on ze. I immediately withdraw my hand from his grasp. He wasnt expecting it, so he turned my direction with a frown on his forehead. in Wait, I said. He just looked at me with scrutinous eyes. 16:03 Fri, 26 Jan Chapter 61 Q 36% +5 Before I eat, I need to make sure that youre not going to hide my phone again. I need ess to my phone all the time. And youre not going to stop me from calling anyb*dy. Im not a prisoner here, am I? For a paid mistress, youre bing more and more demanding. His words cut through my heart like a knife. The painful truth lingered in the air-yes, I was his paid mistress. A defensive edge tinged my response: I wouldnt be demanding if you hadnt brought me here to this isted ind. I wouldnt have brought you here if you just stopped running away from me every chance you got, he retorted, his words carrying a weight of frustration and unspoken emotions. The isted ind, a backdrop for ourplicated history, seemed to echo the unresolved tension that had brought us to this secluded ce. Do we have a deal? I asked once again, sidestepping the underlying tension in the air. He let out a loud breath, a reluctant acknowledgement of our unspoken agreement. Fine. You can have your phone back. His gaze bore into mine, searching for something I wasnt ready to reveal. Why are you so secretive about your phone, ire? I shrugged, feigning nonchnce. Its personal. I just prefer to keep certain things private. Personal? He scoffed. Were way past personal boundaries in our rtionship. Rtionship? I countered, emphasizing the word with a touch of bitterness. Lets not kid ourselves, Sebastian. This is a transaction, not a rtionship. His expression remained stoic as he locked eyes with me. The inner workings of his mind were inscrutable. After a moment of silence, he reached for my hand once more before gently pulling me outside the room. We continued to walk until we were finally outside. The moment I stepped out of the house, the crisp breeze greeted us, and my eyes were immediately drawn to the breathtaking table arrangement set near the shore. The moon cast a soft glow on the scene, entuating the elegance of the setup. A table adorned with fine linens, delicate candlelight, and exquisite flowers awaited us, creating an atmosphere that whispered of both romance and mystery. It was a tableau that seemed carefully crafted to unravel theplexities between us under the moonlit sky. Did he prepare all of these for me? Chapter 62 Chapter 62 BLAIRE We werepletely silent as we started eating dinner. I was in awe upon seeing this arrangement from afar. But I was more amazed upon seeing it upfront. Petals of flowers were sc atte red on the sand, while the table was surrounded by small candles ced on the ground as well. The whole set-up was definitely romantic. But I still cant stop thinking, Why is he making all these efforts when whats going on between us is clearly transactional? If not for what happened in the past, Ill assume that he wanted to win me back. Is he? No matter how much I wanted to get all the answers I needed, Im afraid to hear the truth. These past few days have been tough, for they brought out all the unwanted feelings that Ive been hiding inside me. Despite my attempt to deny what I truly feel, all my attempts wille crushing down on me the moment Iy my eyes on him. Hes my weakness, my Achilles heel. Even though I havent eaten anything since this morning, sitting across from Sebastian makes my food hard to swallow. You dont like the food? he asked. He probably noticed that I was barely touching my food. N-No. Its not like that. The food is delicious, I answered. So, what? Cant stop thinking about your boyfriend after you talked to him? He said it with an evident coldness in his voice. Im getting weary of his constant usations. I hoped to convey that Im no longer avable, but broaching that subject always sours his mood, inevitably spiraling into anger. I took a loud breath before deciding to clear it up with him. I dont have a boyfriend, I casually admitted. Without lifting my head, I noticed from my peripheral view that he was stunned hearing what I said. Hes probably not expecting that answer. The, who is upon Cut it, Sebastian, I dered, cutting him off. I felt a firmness in my tone as I lifted my head, locking eyes with him. The air cra ckled with charged intensity, a silent challenge between us as my gaze held unwavering. You dont have the liberty to ask questions 11:29 Mon, 29 Jan MUG Chapter 62 ] 41% about my personal life. The same goes with me. Im not going to ask questions about you. He shrugged his shoulders. You can ask me all you want, he responded. I squinted my eyes, weighing whether he was telling the truth or not. Will he really be able to answer my questions if I dare to ask? So, how are you and Catherine? I asked bravely. I realized that no matter what his answer is, it doesnt change the facts about what happened in the past. And it will definitely not change the course of our future. Eat. Your food is getting cold, he said, evading the topic. I scoff. As expected, Sebastian and his obsession with secrecy. I just shook my head and decided not to press more on that matter. Im not really interested in knowing. I was just testing whether hes telling the truth or not. And obviously, hes lying. What? he asked, frowning as if he had no idea what the problem was. I sneered, Nothing. Lets just eat. ire He called my name, trying to squeeze whats going on inside my head. The moment I heard him utter my name, I snapped. What Sebastian? I raised my voice. He opened his mouth as if he were trying to say something, but nothing came out of it. I watched him contemte for a minute before he decided to stay silent. I thought so, Imented when he didnt have the courage to continue on with the topic. The table was then surrounded by awkward silence. You can hear nothing but the sound of our utensils scraping against each other. I hadnt even finished half of when I decided to leave my table. I cant stand this awkwardness anymore. Im done, I announce before I stand from my chair. ire he uttered my name with conviction, as if it were a warning. my food But I didnt bother looking back. I scoff,ughing at myself, as I continue to walk back inside the house. Im so st upid to think that this setup will work without us cutting each others throats. The only agreement we had was when we were at the bed, entangled in each others arms. Chapter 62 41% ire,e back here! I heard him shouting, but I ignored him. Fck! I heard him curse before I finally got inside the house. When I turned to close the ss door behind me, I saw him marching towards me with ring eyes. I just roll my eyes and proceed to the guest room. I wasnt nning on sleeping in the same room as him tonight. I hadnt been in the guest room for long when I heard Sebastian barge into the room. What is wrong with you, ire? Cant you see Im trying? you, Sebatian. I turned to him and looked at him in disbelief. I cant believe this! I eximed exasperatedly. Youre actually asking me, Whats wrong? Look around Everything is wrong. He was about to say something when his phone started ringing. It was so loud that it was impossible for us to ignore it. He let out a loud sigh before picking up his phone from his pocket. He took a deep breath when he finally saw the name shing on the screen. He looked at me for a couple of minutes before he finally decided to answer the phone. Hello, he greeted, but his eyes remained fixated on me. Im still working. I need to go. Ill talk to you when I can, he said. I dont need to be a genius to figure out who he was talking to on the other line. Its definitely his wife. Our situation has be more and moreplicated as we continue to go along with these charades. He blew out another sigh as he ended the call. Was it Catherine? She was probably looking for you, am I right? Lets not talk about him. Come, lets go back to our room, he said before trying to grab my hand. Before his touch couldnd, I deftly withdrew my hand. No, Sebastian. We must discuss this. Does Catherine know about our arrangement? I inquired, though the answer dawned on me before he could respond. Of course! How foolish of me! Shes unaware because no sane wife would agree to such a deal. You know nothing about whats going on between us, ire. So, stop talking as if you know every detail of my life. Youve been gone for years! And whos fault is that, Sebastian? Do I have to remind you that it was you who chose to be with Catherine? No. Youre the one at fault here. We wouldnt be in this situation if you didnt sleep with that man who you just met, he said, grabbing me tightly. His nails dug into my skin like Mon, 29 Jan M Chapter 62 a w. D I scoff, Youre so stu pid! I didnt sleep with anyone but you, you dumbas s! I replied, sna tching my arm away from his grasp. 41% He was caught off guard as the weight of realization crashed over him. Doubts lingered in his eyes, but I could sense a flicker of understanding dawning within. I dont believe F*ck you, Sebastian. I dont care whether you believe me or not. Im way past that. Im here for a different reason.I cut him off, my words sharp and unyielding. Did you really not sleep with Alexander? He stuttered, the question hanging in the air like a fragile thread. you Youre such a dumbas s. Do you honestly believe that I would sleep with a man I just met? I retorted, my frustration simmering just beneath the surface. May I remind that Ive been in love with you for so many years, and not once did I try to sleep with another man while I was married to you? The room fell into a charged silence, the truth lingering in the air as an ufortable barrier between us. I took a deep breath, collecting my thoughts, before continuing, But thats beside the point, Sebastian. He attempted to speak, but I raised my hand, signaling for him to listen. Ive endured the usations and the sleepless nights wondering if our marriage meant anything to you. But Im not sure how trapping me on this ind would change any of that. His eyes flickered with a mixture of regret and realization, but pride still fought to keep him from admitting defeat. I messed up, I know. I sighed, the weight of our shared history pressing on me. Im d to know that at least youre aware of what youve done. He sank into a chair, his shoulders slumping with the weight of the truth. I never meant for it toe to this, he admitted, a raw vulnerability surfacing. I know, I replied softly. But knowing doesnt change what happened in the past. He stared at me intensely, trying to read my emotions. It felt like he was searching for answers in my eyes, delving into our shared history. Despite his probing gaze, I stood still, a silent participant in our wordless exchange. His once warm eyes now held uncertainty, as if he sought rity through this intense look. In the quiet moment, the room became a canvas for unspoken feelings. I wondered if he could see the pain and resilience etched on my face, signs of a love now broken. His persistent gaze seemed to beg for rity amid the emotionalndscape. 11:30 Mon, 29 Jan MWG. Chapter 62 After what seemed like forever, he blew a loud sigh. Three days, he said vaguely.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 41% 5 I frowned, trying toprehend what he meant by that. I raised my eyebrows, waiting for him to exin it further. You have to be more specific than that, Sebastian. Ill just need three days with you. Three days without arguing with me. If you can do that, then Ill let you go. Ill never bother you again. I sneered, You paid two million dors just so you could spend a few days with me? I asked sarcastically. Dont expect me to give you a refund because that money is long gone. It was toote before I realized that Ive been spilling information more than I should. I looked at him nervously, checking whether he noticed something. Dont worry. Im not going to ask for a refund. That money is yours. It was less than the money you could have gotten if you epted your alimony. I was kind of relieved when it seemed like he wasnt questioning where I spent all the money. Tss. So, youre basically telling me that I prostituted myself for my own money? I retorted, my words carrying a mix of defiance and frustration. Sebastians brows furrowed as he processed my words, and a moment of charged silence hung between us. It was a risky choice of words, one intended to provoke a reaction, to break through the walls that guarded the truth. Thats not what I meant, and you know it, he replied, attempting to defuse the growing time with you. tension. You needed money, and I need somet I raised my eyebrow upon hearing his words. It makes me wonder if he nned everything from the beginning. The job that they offered to me, do you have anything to do with it? He chuckled, a hint of amusement in his eyes. To be perfectly honest, I wanted to believe that it was pure coincidence. I had no idea that they offered that position to you. A tinge of disappointment crept in upon realizing that our fateful reunion might not have been orchestrated by him. The prospect that it was mere chance, not a deliberate effort on his part, left a subtle ache in my chest. However, a flicker of relief apanied the disappointment. If he had actively sought me out, the truth about ze and my life would have inevitably surfaced. I see, I replied, a carefully crafted veil concealing theplexity of my emotions. Three days. Then youll never seek me again. Is that it? Sebastians expression softened, a subtle acknowledgment of the weight of my words. Mon, Chapter 62 3 Yes. Thats all Im asking for. And after that, if you still think that I should stop bothering you, then Ill let you be. His sincerity reverberated in the air, and I found myself staring at him for a moment, caught in the bnce between past grievances and the possibility of a newfound understanding. Contemting whether to trust his words became a delicate dance within my thoughts. After a pregnant pause, I finally spoke, the weight of my decision evident in my words. Fine. Lets do that. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 BLAIRE Wait, does the three-day period include today? I cant help but ask as we prepare to rest for the night. He insisted that we should share one room for the entire time were here, so we are currently staying in the master bedroom that he upies. No, it starts tomorrow. Dont try to make your way around it, ire, he replied. Im not trying to make me around it; I was just making it clear. And since you made it perfectly clear that our three-day agreement hasnt started until tomorrow, then I dont think we should stay in the same room tonight, I said. He looked at me as if he were weighing whether Id be serious about not staying with him in the same room. He smirked. Are you scared that you couldnt control yourself if we slept in the same bed? My eyes widen in embarrassment. Thats not what Im trying to say. Thats not what I mean! I immediately denied it. Well, if thats the case, then I dont see anything wrong if we stay in the same room tonight, despite the fact that our deal will officially start tomorrow. Am I right? I was out for words. He makes a good point, but I couldnt admit the fact that what he said before has some truth within it. Im afraid that something might happen tonight if we sleep on the same bed. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. What are you so afraid of, ire? Quit acting like a virgin. Have you forgotten that you already had a child with the same man with whom youve been sleeping for the days? said the sassy little voice inside my head. past few Theres no point in trying to act as if I dont want to sleep with him. My b*dy is a sl ave to him. He owns me. Despite my serious attempt to deny the truth, theres only a limit to the lies that I can tell myself. Maybe I should just use this chance to enjoy myst few moments with him until I finally let go of all the feelings I have for him. After all of these, I will start focusing my life on my son. He needs me more than anything in the world. I was so deep in my thoughts that I was a bit startled when Sebastian said something. Would you like to take a shower first? he asked. I smiled nervously. Yes, I responded before walking briskly towards the bathroom. I breathed out a sigh of relief the moment I locked the door to the bathroom. 85% Chapter 63 The thought of our bodies sleeping next to each other somehow brings an unexinable feeling of excitement throughout my b*dy. No matter how much I tried to resist or deny the fatal attraction that my b*dy has for Sebastian, it still finds its way to manifest through every fiber of my being. As if on cue, just the mere thought of our skin touching each other ignites the fire within me that is waiting for me to unleash. I quickly shook my head to erase the thoughts crawling into my head. To suppress the heat that started to engulf my b*dy, I immediately went under the shower to let the cold water run across my skin. I gently close my eyes, trying to calm myself, hoping that the water was enough to extinguish the fire that started to burn my whole rationality. But as I close my eyes, memories of our heated night quickly sh right before my eyes, causing my b*dy to burn for him. Fck! I cursed to myself as I realized that Ive been starting to act like an s3x-deprived monster that was craving to have taste of him. I shook my head once again, trying to remove all the unnecessary thoughts about Sebastian. I tried to focus on cleaning myself. After spending a good amount of time in the shower, I finally decided to dry up. I turned off the shower and reached for the towel that was carefully folded on top of the towel rack beside the shower area. As I tried to dry my hair and b*dy with the towel, one important thing slowly sank in. Seriously! I eximed in disbelief as it dawned on me that I had forgotten to bring any spare clothes into the bathroom. But what mortified me the most was the realization that I didnt bring any clothes with me since Sebastian basically dragged me here from my hotel. Right now, I only have two choices. Either I wear the clothes that I just took off to get out and ask Sebastian for clean clothes or I go out of the bathroom with nothing but this towel in my hand wrapped around my n*ked b*dy, then ask Sebastian for clean clothes. I stare at my used clothes that I put inside theundry basket, which Ive been wearing since the day I arrived on this ind, for a few minutes, contemting whether I should wear them again or not. Beforeing up with a decision, I tried to look around the bathroom, hoping to find a robe that I could use to cover myself up. Unbelievable! I uttered to myself when I couldnt find any. I took a loud breath before finally deciding to get out of the bathroom wearing only the towel. But before I opened the door, I pressed my car against the door. I couldnt hear anything. Somehow, I was feeling positive when I heard silence on the other side of the door. Thinking that Sebastian probably left the room, I slowly open the door and peek my head a little bit to check. 08:13 Wed, 31 Jan D Chapter 63 But it hadnt been long since I opened the door when someone stood in front of me and blocked my cyc. What are you doing? I slowly lifted my eyes, only to be greeted by his beautiful frowning face. I was startled to see Sebastian. I realized how close his growing bulge was to my face, which slowly pecked outside the door. I started to panic because I didnt notice the wet floor caused by the droplets of watering from my hair. And before I knew it, I just found myself lying on the floor as I slipped on the wet tiles. ire! Sebastians eyes widen in shock. Things unfolded so quickly that he didnt manage to save me before I fell to the ground. I winced in pain when I felt my hips hitting the ground. Sebastian quickly opened the door widely so he could help me. I was waiting for him to help me get up, but he remained standing in front of me, frozen. Hello? Are you not going to help me up? I said, waiving my arms in front of him, trying to catch his attention. I was so confused about how he was acting, so I threaded my eyes in the direction his eyes were going. I was mortified when I realized the reason behind his reaction. The towel that was wrapped around my n*ked b*dy was untied, revealing my n*kedness right in front of his eyes. I quickly tried to cover myself, but the pain in my hips was making it hard for me to do so. I had no other choice but to opt for his help. Sebastian, quit staring! I scolded him. It seems like that was more than enough to bring him back to his senses. I-Im sorry. Here, let me help you, he said before immediately helping me out. I keep wincing whenever I put weight on the side of my hips that hit the ground. Sebastian probably noticed that, so he decided to carry me instead. I wanted to protest when he did that, but I quickly realized that what he did was more convenient. I flinched when his powerful hands touched my skin. A dryness settled in my throat as our bodies connected. I sensed his strong heartbeat as our chests pressed against each other. The bed, once a mere few steps away from the bathroom, now felt like a journey that stretched for hours. It seemed as though time stood still as he carried me toward the bed. It didnt take long before he finally settled me on the bed. I was sitting on the edge of the bed, still with nothing but a towel wrapping around my b*dy. Where are your clothes? he asked with heavy breathing. It seems like hes also affected when our bodies touch. 08:13 Wed, 31 Ja 85% Chapter 63 I dont have any, I answered. Oh, yeah, he uttered when he finally realized that I had no spare clothes with me. Wait for me here, he said before he left the room. Of course, I will wait for him here. Where will I go, given my current state? A few minutes passed, and Sebastian went back with a handful of paper bags on his hands. He then put those bags beside me and started going through them. Assuming those are clothes for me, I decided to take them from there. I can do it myself, I said as I tried to get the bags from him. But as soon as I moved, I felt a stinging pain in my hips. Sh*t! I cursed. I saw him roll his eyes and shake his head as he watched me wincing in pain. Let me, he said. I reluctantly epted that he had to take charge. He found underwear in the bag and knelt in front of me, holding it out. With careful intent, he spread the underwear, waiting for me to put it on. As I followed suit, each movement felt vulnerable. My legs quivered as I gingerly stepped into the openings. The simple act took on an unexpected intimacy, creating a moment that went beyond the ordinary. In this subtle dance, the air held unspoken understanding, and the room silently observed the unfolding connection between us. Can you stand up? he asked when he pulled my underwear up halfway across my legs. I acknowledged with a nod, cing my hand gently on his shoulder for support as I slowly lifted my b*dy from the bed. A hitched breath escaped me when I realized the proximity of his face to the center of my femininity. However, to my surprise, he wasnt looking in between my legs but up towards me, maintaining continuous eye contact as our gazes intertwined. The air held a subtle tension, charged with an unspoken understanding, as our eyes met in this unexpectedly intimate moment. As he pulled my underwear all the way up, he stood up until our faces were inches away from each other. I gasped for air when I felt his hot, minty breath brushing against my face. I gulped, trying to put some moisture in my throat that suddenly felt dry. He slowly leaned towards me, a deliberate movement that carried the weight of unspoken desire. However, he was careful not to allow our lips to touch, maintaining a tantalizing proximity that sent shivers down my spine. Reacting instinctively, I pressed my hands against his chest, a feeble attempt to stop him from closing the gap between us. Our deal hasnt started until tomorrow, I stuttered, my voice betraying the turmoil in my mind as I sought to remind him of the boundaries we had set. 85% Chapter 63 I know, he whispered, his warm breath brushing against my skin as he continued to trace the fragile space that separated us. His eyes held an intensity that mirrored the unspoken tension in the room. Sebastian I uttered his name, a plea and a warning woven into a single breath. The uncharted territory we were venturing into stirred a myriad of emotions within me- desire, uncertainty, and the echoes of a connection that had once defined us. He paused, his gaze locked with mine, as we were both engulfed in a deafening silence. Im not aware that I have been holding my breath as he continues to stare into my soul. I noticed that he kept on ncing at the wall, but he didnt move an inch. It was as if he was waiting for something. After a few minutes, a smile broke into his face. I frowned in confusion, as his reaction didnt make any sense. Eventually, I discovered what it means when he finally breaks the silence. He smirked and said, Youre right. Our deal wont start until tomorrow. Good thing, its already tomorrow. I widened my eyes, swiftly turning to nce at the clock. My jaw dropped, my mouth agape, as I realized it was already midnight. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 BLAIRE I was caught off guard when he suddenly imed my lips without a warning. I gasped for air in surprise, and he deliberately used that opportunity to fully invade my mouth. I tried to press my palm against his chest with the very intention of pushing him away. But it seems like my carnal desire that is starting to engulf my whole system is much stronger than the ounce of self-control left in my body. He took a step forward, forcing me to take a step back. He continued to move until the back of my legs hit the edge of the bed. I was caught by surprise when he suddenly pushed me, causing me to fall on top of the bed. I hadnt fullyposed myself when he unexpectedly crawled on top of me, catching me off guard. Before I could react, he imed my lips once again, silencing any protest that threatened to escape. His kiss held a raw intensity, and I could feel the familiar surge of conflicting emotions. Sebastian, wait, I managed to whisper between stolen breaths, attempting to assert some semnce of control. He pulled back slightly, a hint of desire smoldering in his eyes. Dont fight it, he murmured, his voice low and husky. I couldnt deny the maic pull between us, but the rational part of me knew the consequences of surrendering to the awakening monster within him. Sebastian, I cant breathe, I urged. It was obviously my faint attempt to avoid him. He scoffed, his gaze darkening with a predatory glint. You cant deny that you want this as much as I do. He was right. A conflicted desire stirred within me, and with that acknowledgment, I decided to throw all my inhibitions aside. Three days-thats the finite time left for me to indulge in the warmth of his embrace. Only a fleeting few days remained before I wouldpletely surrender to the tumultuous sea of emotions that I had harbored for him. Sebastians hands traced a delicate path along my skin, reigniting the familiar mes of passion. No more holding back, he murmured, his voice a sultry invitation. I met his intense gaze, my eyes reflecting the intricate dance of longing and resignation. No more holding back, I echoed, sumbing to the maic pull that had always drawn us together. In the hushed moments that followed, our entangled bodies spoke anguage only we could understand. The dim moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle O L 07:26 Fri, 2 Feb BR Chapter 64 0 ? 3, 85%h +5 glow on the contours of our tangled limbs-a poignant tableau of a reunion marked by desire and impending separation. Sebastians fingers traced delicate patterns on my skin, each touch leaving an imprint of shared history and unresolved emotions. His lips sought mine with a hunger that mirrored the urgency of our limited time together. In that suspended reality, the past and the present collided, blurring the lines of reason. As the night unfolded, whispered confessions and passionate exchanges became the soundtrack to our temporary reunion. The weight of unspoken emotions hung in the air, a silent acknowledgment that the sands of time were slipping away. Youre mine, he whispered, his voice a velvety promise that resonated through the room. I nodded, surrendering to the maic pull of our connection. In those stolen moments, I chose to immerse myself in the depths of our shared desires, allowing the impending farewell to be a distant echo in the recesses of our minds. His kisses slowly travel down the valley of my breast, gently removing the knot on the towel that was covering my naked body. I held my breath when my naked body was finally revealed right before his eyes. He didnt waste another minute. I gasped for air when he finally put my nose into his mouth. He flicked, sucked, and yed with it like a hungry wolf. The tingling sensation brought on by his mouth against my chest was more than enough to ignite the fire within me. He awakens all my suppressed desires with the mere touch of his hands. Aaahhh! A loud, involuntary moan escapes my lips as he gently bites my nose. The mixture of pain and tingling sensations was enough to make me go crazy and crave more. I thought that was the end of it. But fondling my chest was not enough for him to be satisfied. Once he felt he had enough of my chest, his lips slowly traveled down to my belly. Though I noticed that he had no ns of stopping as his lips continued to move down until he finally reached the center of my femininity, W-Wait! I gently pushed his head, stopping him from executing whatever his n was. I had enough of waiting, ire, he responded as he grabbed my wrist and removed it from his head. Before I could even respond, he quickly dove in between my legs, resulting in an involuntary moan that escaped my lips. Oooohhhfck! I moaned loudly as his hot mouth touched the lips/of my treasure. He started swirling his tongue around my neck, sending shivers down my spine. His O Chapter 64 other hand was tightly gripping my thigh, spreading my legs wider. +5 His skilled tongue danced with purpose, teasing the very core of my being. Waves of pleasure cascaded through me, and I couldnt help but surrender to the intoxicating rhythm. Despite the familiarity of our passionate encounters, each moment felt like an enchanting voyage into uncharted territory. My head moved in rhythmic denial, caught in the spell of ecstasy he effortlessly conjured. With every flick of his tongue, he unveiled newyers of desire, turning our union into an ever-evolving exploration of pleasure that left me trembling with blissful anticipation. I clenched the edge of my pillow as I bit my lower lip, trying to suppress the loud moans that were trying to escape my lips. It seems like Sebastian noticed my silence, so he moved his hand into my mouth and gently tugged my lower lip. When I didnt let it go, I felt his fingers forcing themselves into my mouth. It feels like something possesses me as I quickly wee his fingers into my mouth. Hmmm I moaned in pleasure as I started to mimic his tongue on his fingers. I licked it, sucked it, and yed with it as if I were eating ice cream. I suddenly had an urge to taste him and eat him, not just his fingers. Despite my mind being hazy from too much pleasure brought by his mouth, I pushed myself up from the bed. He was a little bit surprised by my actions, so he lifted his head from my center and looked at me with a confused look. I took that chance and grabbed his nape so I could kiss him. I inserted my tongue inside him, invading his lips. I can. taste myself in his mouth, and it excites me more. He was so taken aback by my sudden aggressiveness that he couldnt react immediately. I took that chance to take over from him. I pulled him up, guiding him so he couldy down on the bed properly. Heid his head on the pillow and strengthened his legs. Once hes finally in the position I wanted him to be, I let go of his lips. I felt him protesting when I stopped kissing him. I silenced him by pressing my finger against his lips. His eyes grow darker as he watches me nt soft little kisses on his chest before slowly moving down on his chiseled abs. When I reached his stomach, I let my tongue y with his belly button, which immediately earned a loud moan from him. Ooohhfck! Stop pleasing me, heined as he bit his lower lip in frustration. Tsk, tsk, tsk. You should start learning how to be patient, Sebastian. I smirked as I watched him slowly lose his patience in too much anticipation. Youre killing me! he responded. ||| N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. O < Chapter 64 Feb BR 85% +5 Am I? But it seems like your little friend here is very much alive. I teased even more as I gently wrapped my hand around his hard member. Ooohh G od! He screamed as I started to move my hand on his shaft. Please move faster, he pleaded. But I didnt listen. Im the one whos in control. Im going to move at my own pace. Though I love to watch him beg for more, He looked at the ceiling before closing his eyes as he tried to feel the pleasure of my movement. Just when he least expected it, I lowered my head in between his legs, stuck my tongue out, and then licked the tip of his member. Fck! he cursed in surprise as he quickly lifted his head to check whats happening. ire, what are you doing? Fck! I didnt let him finish. I immediately put his whole body into my mouth. He was so big that it stretched my mouth widely. I started moving my head up and down, which immediately earned a loud moan from him. It hadnt been long since I started sucking him, but I could already feel the strain on my jaw. But despite my difort, I continued to please him. I twirl my tongue on the tip of his shaft while sucking him whole alternately. Im not really good at this, but hearing a loud moan from Sebastian gives me the impression that Im doing a pretty good job. The thought of pleasing him to the extent of my ability makes me feel proud. So without much thought, I tried to take his whole mouth into my mouth. I almost gagged when I felt the tip of his huge member bump into the back of my throat. Aaaahhhholy fck! Im going to CVM! he shouted. Tears started toe out of my eyes as I started gagging from his cough inside my mouth. But my determination to give him pleasure was strong, and my willpower is taking over my whole system. I continue to move my head up and down, thrusting his shaft inside my mouth. Stop! Thats enough! I dont want to finish in your mouth! he eximed, forcefully pushing me away from his arousal. Despite his vigorous attempts, it seemed toote. As he pushed my head away from his shaft, a viscous white fluid sprayed across my face. Oh, fck! Horror spread across his face as he watched the mess that he just made. He quickly ran towards the bathroom to get a clean towel and wipe away his CVM from my face. Sorry, he said, feeling apologetic as he continued to clean it up. Once hes done, he looks at me with the same eyes full of fire and desire. I think you deserve a price, he said with a mischievous smile on his lips. Chatper 65 Chapter 65 BLAIRE Days had passed by so fast that I didnt notice the time. The time Ive spent with Sebastian has made me forget our differences, even for a while. There are times that I feel guilty, knowing that Im here with him rather than with my son. The thought of telling the truth about ze to Sebastian asionallyes to mind. Its tempting, but at the same time, its frightening. What if Sebastian decided to take away my child? I cant fathom the thought of anyone taking my son away from me. So despite my desire to introduce ze to his father, fear of what my son Sebastian might do still lingers inside my heart. Theres only one day left until our agreement. Today is thest day that were going to pretend that everything is okay. Tomorrow, well finally go our separate ways, as he promised. As I finished fixing myself, I heard a soft knocking from the door. I already knew it was Sebastian since he didnt bother to wait for me to open the door after knocking. Are you done? Breakfast is ready, he said as he picked his head in between the doors. Yes, Im done. I smiled as I turned to face him, turning away from the vanity mirror. I frowned when I noticed the dumbfounded look on his face as he stared at me. Is everything okay? I asked curiously. NCNothing. You just look beautiful, he stuttered as he was too stunned to speak. I turned to the fullClength mirror to see what he was fussing about. I was confused by his reaction, as I was deemed to be wearing a simple floral dress and light makeup. Im not entirely sure what the reason is for him to be stunned. I chuckled. Are you sick? I didnt even change anything, I said. No. But theres something about you that makes you more beautiful than you already are, he replied, which even made my frown deeper. He then slowly took the distance between us before wrapping his arm around my waist and pulling me closer to him. Now, I know, he said as our faces were inches away from each other. Its your smile. I forgot how beautiful you are when you smile. Its the first time after so many years that Ive seen you smile like this, he exined. My heart stopped for a second as I listened to what he was saying. My chest tightened as his eyes linger on my lips as if he were memorizing it. Im willing to spend all my money up to itsst cents just to see you smile like that every day, he continued. 11 I was so lost for words that I couldnt stand being under his lingering gaze any longer, so I tried to change the topic. Okay. Thats enough pleasantries for today. Why dont we go ahead and eat our breakfast? I suggested. I was actually thinking of having another meal for breakfast, he replied with a yful grin on his face. Sebastian! I scolded him as my eyes widened. Okay, okay, he said, raising both of his arms as a sign of surrender. Lets go have our breakfast, he agreed before leading me towards where our breakfast was prepared. I hadnt realized that Ive been smiling genuinely these past few days that Ive been spending time with him. It seems like Ive done a pretty good job of pretending that he and I were okay. But the same goes with the guilt lingering inside me. The guilt of feeling genuine happiness while my son is alone is taken care of by somebody else. But am I selfish if Id like to take this opportunity to be happy just for a short period of time? Especially when I know that these feelings are temporary and that eventually I will have to face reality. I took a deep breath, trying to forget the thoughts that were bothering me. One more day for myself, and after this, Ill forget about all the feelings I have for Sebastian. I forced a smile on my face as I followed him, hoping he wouldnt get a hint of what was going on inside my head. I was surprised to find a speedboat waiting for us on the shore. It seems like Sebastian prepared breakfast for us in the floating cabin. Among the beautiful things that can be found on this ind, the floating cabin was my favorite. Its the only thing that reminds me of what we used to have. That cabin was built in the hopes that Sebastian and I could have our happily ever after. What we have right now might not be the result that we always wanted, but it is still nice to see things that remind you of that dream. I was left in awe when we finally reached the cabin. It seems like Sebastian really took his time preparing these breakfasts for us. Though I know for sure that he didnt do all of these alone, Im still speechless at how he deliberately made an effort to make this preparation possible. The breakfast spread before me was a visual feast. A rustic wooden table adorned with delicately arranged dishes greeted my eyes. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the air, mingling with the tempting scent of warm pastries and savory delights. Chapter 65 My gaze swept over the table, capturing the details of the carefully selected items. From the golden pancakes drizzled with syrup to the assortment of fresh fruits and artisanal cheeses, each element seemed to tell a story of thoughtful consideration. The tablecloth, adorned with wildflowers and a touch of rustic elegance, added a touch of charm to the overall setting. Sebastian I uttered his name as I couldnt find the right words to stay. I wanted to prepare something special for you today. I hope I didnt disappoint you, he said. I love it, Sebastian. Thank you, I replied. He then smiled at me proudly, as if he werepletely satisfied with what he had prepared for me. We took our seats and started having our breakfast. Among those fancy meals that were served on the table, I noticed something that stood out among them. The other meals were prepared with exquisite and fine technique, but this one seems different. Its simple, yet the ting looks like its trying hard to fit in. I decided to give it a try first. Just as I was about to get it, Sebastian widens his eyes in surprise. Thats not part of the meal! he said as he tried to get the te of scrambled eggs from my hands. He seems odd and suspicious, so instead of giving it to him, I quickly moved it away so he wouldnt be able to reach it. Whats going on? I asked, raising my eyebrow. Nothing, he denied as he continued trying to get the te from my hand. Sebastian. I called out his name with a warning tone. He took a loud breath before he admitted the reason behind his suspicious action. I tried to prepare all the meals for you, but I almost burned down the kitchen while cooking scrambled eggs. All the staff begged me to let them do their job. In the end, thats all I managed to cook after burning at least two trays of eggs, he exined. It probably doesnt taste nice, so let me save you from agony. The chef probably made a mistake serving that, he said as he tried to get it away from me once again. Let me be the judge of that, I said. He eventually conceded and let me taste the scrambled egg that he had prepared for me. At first bite, my face immediately cramped as I tasted the egg that was as salty as the ocean we were currently in. ! How was it? he asked, dying in anticipation. I wanted to lie so he wouldnt feel bad, but I dont think my face right now will be able to hide the truth. It tastes like the ocean, I answered. But hey, at least you tried. Its the thought that counts, right? He chuckled as he looked more relieved than disappointed. Thank you for being honest. Id rather have your honesty than your halfCbakedpliment. Honest? Im everything but that. Since we met again, Ive never been honest with him. Theres a lot of stuff that Ive been hiding from him. I swallowed the invisible lump in my throat. I just forced a smile on my face, trying to hide the guilt thats eating me inside. It seems like Sebastian didnt notice anything as we silently continued our breakfast. After were done eating, we decide to go back to the main cabin as we n what were going to do for the rest of the day. Sebastian needs to do some work, so I ended up going back to our room alone. It hadnt been long since I got inside the room when I heard a message notification from my phone. I checked my phone before I left it to see if everything was doing fine back at the hospital. But my heart started thumping so loudly as I picked out my phone from my bag. My suspicions grew bigger when I saw a couple of missed callsing from Sylvia. I didnt bother reading the text message. My hands were shaking as I dialed Sylvias number. I was pacing back and forth as I waited for her to answer my call. Every minute that passed was agonizingly painful. I was silently praying that nothing bad happened to my son. After what seemed like an eternity, Sylvia finally answered the phone. Sylvia, whats going on? Is everything alright? I asked immediately, and she answered the call. ze had a seizure. The doctors needed to put him in the ICU, and hes under observation, Sylvia reported. I feel like all the blood was drained from my body. I feel cold, and my throat feels dry. The guilt had fully consumed me. How can I stay here and be happy with Sebastian when my son is fighting for his life? Oh, my God! Im a horrible mother, I blurted out without realizing it. No, dont say that. Youre nothing but a good mother, ire. You did everything you could to make zes life better, even when youre doing it on your own. Forgive me if I indulge myself listening to ze say how hes lucky to have you as his mother and him 4/6 ? tell me what you two have been through together. I have no idea what youve been up to, but Im sure you have a good reason. And even if youre just doing this to have some time for yourself, no one has the right to call you a bad mother. You deserve a break. You deserve to be happy. Somehow, listening to those words bringsfort to my heart. I needed to hear that now. But despite all of that, I couldnt fathom the thought of not being with ze right now. I left because I thought everything was fine, but now thatplications have arisen, I need to be there. Thank you for everything, Sylvia. Ill be there tonight. I promise, I said before hanging up the phone. I cant waste another minute. I need to leave now. I rushed to where Sebastian was. I found him staring at hisptop, upied with his work. I need to leave. I need to go back now, I told him with much context. I cant exin everything to him right now. All I want is to be with my son. Ill think about what will happen next. Sebastian frowned as he lifted his head toward me. Im afraid I cant do that. You still owe me a day, he replied with a serious tone. Gone is the sweet and caring Sebastian that I shared breakfast with. I dont care about your day. I need to go back now, I said firmly. You cant just waltz in front of me and demand something. May I remind youre the one who owes me a favor? you that I took a deep breath. I know he wouldnt give in that easily. But if I have to beg just so I can convince him to go back, Ill do it. Sebastian, please. I need to go back, I pleaded. He stared at me for a minute, as if contemting whether he should give in or not. In the end, he just gave a deadpan look before he averted his eyes back to hisptop. No, youre not going anywhere. Youll stay here, just like we agreed. If youre really that desperate to go back, youre free to swim in the ocean. Its your choice, he said without looking at me. I clenched my jaw upon hearing his answer. He cant trap me here. Theres nothing here that can stop me from going back to my son. Fine. Id choose thetter, I responded. I quickly walked towards the shore. ire,e back here! 5/6 41 I heard him yelling loudly, getting more and more upset, but I didnt turn around. I ju kept walking until I reached the water. When I got a few meters away from the shore, I started swimming. The water felt cool. I moved my arms in a steady rhythm, trying to go as far as I could. As I swam farther, the yelling andmotion from the shore even got louder, but I didnt care. I continued to move until my arms and legs got tired. I know I wouldnt go too far in this situation. I just wanted to show Sebastian that Im serious about leaving this ind, regardless of the consequences. But it hadnt been long since I got in the water when I felt my legs stiffen. I felt an intense pain in my legs, causing them to slowly get numb. And before I know it, my head is sinking into the water. I tried to maintain my head above the water, but I was continuously failing. Im already running out of breathText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. when somebody grabs me from the waist and pulls me out of the water. He continued to pull me until we finally reached the shore. What the hell were you thinking, ire?! Sebastian was scolded as he tried to catch his breath. Are you trying to kill yourself? I coughed up some salt water that I ingested a while ago. I took a few deep breaths before I answered. No, I was trying to leave. And if killing myself is the way I can get out of this ind, then Ill do it over and over again in a heartbeat. I saw him clench his jaw as he red at me intently. Youre really that desperate to leave? he asked. Yes, I answered quickly. His eyes darkened as his jaw tightened in anger. Fine, were leaving. But Iming with you, he said before lifting me from the sand. What? I uttered it in horror. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 BLAIRE I was fiddling with my thumb while we were on the ne. We are now on our way back to the city. I have no idea whats going to happen next. Though I havent decided whether I should tell Sebastian the truth about ze, it seems like I have no choice but to admit it. I have been throwing a nce at Sebastian, trying to find the right opportunity to open up the topic. I lost count of how many times I have been swallowing hard, hoping to get rid of the invisible lump in my throat. However, no matter how much I tried, theres nothinging out of my mouth. I took a deep breath, gathering all the courage to talk to him, but just when I was about to speak up, his phone rang. He looked at me for a second as he nced at his phone screen. Instead of answering it, he stood up and went to the back before pulling out the curtain to cover the area. It didnt take long for me to figure out who it was on the other line. How stupid I was topletely forget about the other person in his life! All the courage that Ive been gathering up since we got into the ne flew out of the window. After a few minutes, he went back to his seat. I fixed my eyes outside the window, not bothering to look at him. Are you hungry? he asked. Its the first time that hes talked to me since we got here. Im good, I answered briefly without looking in his direction. I heard him blow a loud sigh before staying silent once again. I felt his hand trying to hold mine, but I casually removed my hand resting on the armrest and crossed both of my arms in front of my chest. We stayed in that position for the entire flight. I was so engrossed in looking at the clouds outside the window that I didnt. realize I had fallen asleep. I was eventually woken up by a warm hand softly caressing my cheeks. I slowly opened my eyes, and I quickly weed Sebastians mesmerizing eyes. Were here, he gently whispered. I looked outside and immediately realized that we hadnded. I quickly unbuckled my seat and grabbed my bag before I stood up. Thank you for the ride. Ill go ahead, I said before heading towards the door. As soon as I walked out of the door, I was greeted by a massive empty space in the middle of nowhere. It seems like wended on a private property, hence our location. I was still contemting how I would get out of this ce without Sebastian when he suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me towards a ck car parked right below the stairs of the ne. Despite my hesitation, I quickly realized that I had no other choice but to go with him. He was still holding my hand even after we got into his car. I was casually trying to get my hand back, but whenever I tried, he just tightened his grip. My n was to ask him to drop me off at some ce where I could take a cab. I was looking for a perfect opportunity to ask him when his phone rang once again. He picked it up from his pocket and looked at the screen. I dont want him to see me checking his phone, so I tried my best not to look at it. Instead of answering like he did a while ago, I was quite surprised when he suddenly turned his phone off before casually looking outside the window.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I didnt bother diving into whats going on with him, for I was too focused on ditching him before I went to see ze. We were still quite far from the hospital, but I decided to get off here, You can just drop me off on the next corner, I told Sebastina, indirectly telling the driver where to stop. III 15:04 Wed, Feb 7 G. Chapter 66 42% But, as expected, the car didnt pull over. I looked at Sebastian directly and repeated it again. Sebastian, I need you to pull over. Ill be getting off here. Have you forgotten what Ive said when we were on the ind? I still have one more day with you. But since you insisted that you needed to go back, then I believe its only fair if I stay with you while you do what you have to do, he replied. I cant, I answered. Why not? he asked, raising his eyebrow. I gulped, thinking of any possible reason I could tell him, but I couldnt think of anything. I let out a loud sigh of defeat. After a few minutes of silence, I heard him speak again. So, where are we going? Just go straight, then take a turn on the 3rd street, I answered, offering concise directions to the driver. Despite the simplicity of my response, my mind was a whirlwind of apprehensions about the uing hospital visit. As the car glided through the city streets, I kept my gaze fixed outside, avoiding eye contact with Sebastian. The silence inside the car was both afort and a burden. Each passing street heightened the anticipation. As we approached the turn on the 3rd street, I felt a subtle tension in the air. This is it, I said, and the driver quickly stopped in front of the hospital. A hospital? Sebastian uttered it with a face full of confusion. +5 I just nodded in response before quickly getting out of the car. Sebastian followed me silently. As we reached the elevator, he finally aired his curiosity. Who are you visiting in the hospital? he asked, but I continued to ignore him. I keep looking at the elevator floor, hoping it will open sooner. I quickly get out as soon as the door opens. If youre not going to tell me anything, I can always find another way to seek all the information that you were hiding from me. I stopped my track and turned in his direction. Do whatever you want to do, Sebastian. You said I still owe a day, right? Here I am, still holding my end of the bargain. But that doesnt include the right to meddle with my affairs. If you want to stay with me, fine, wait for me here outside, I said before walking briskly towards zes hospital room. ire. I heard him call my name, but I didnt bother looking back. As soon as I got inside the room, I immediately locked the door. I let out a sigh of relief once I was finally inside the safety of the room. I leaned against the back of the door as I was trying to catch my breath. I was in that position when Sylvia went out of the bathroom. Oh, ire. Youre here, she greeted. I forced a smile on my face before I greeted her back. Hi, Sylvia. I suddenly felt guilty that I called you. You were forced to go back for nothing. ze is fine now, and he was strong enough. to walk around the room a while ago. Speaking of ze We were both dumbfounded when we turned toward the empty bed. My eyes widen in horror at the thought of my son missing. ze! I screamed in panic. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 SEBASTIAN I cant believe ire actually left me here outside without giving me much context. I may not be in the right position to ask her a question, but not knowing anything kills me inside. I decided to go down to the lobby while I figured out whats going on with ire. Since she left, I never once tried to contact her or know what shes been up to. God knows how hard I tried to forget her and live a normal life without her. But the moment she stepped into my office that day, all that rationale flew outside the window. I havent been thinking clearly since she got back. Somehow, I manage to forget everything but her. My mind was filled with thoughts of her and how much I wanted to be with her. I even resort to offering her money in exchange for being with her. I know its stupid, but its an easier way for me to get what I wanted. I had a feeling that I might regret every decision I make, but Id like to take that risk if that means Ill get a chance to be with her. I picked up my phone from my pocket and called a friend of mine who owns a security agency. He got all the resources and tools I needed to get all the information I needed about ire. I dialed his number, and it didnt take long before he finally answered. Brandon, I need you to do something for me, I said as soon as he answered the phone. Hi, hello, Sebastian. Its nice to hear from you again. How have you been? He replied sarcastically. I have no time for pleasantries, Brandon. Well, youre not paying me enough to go along with your temper. Goodbye, he said before hanging up the phone. What the fck! I cursed loudly as I stared at my phone in disbelief. I cant believe he just hung up on me. You, bast4rd! I cursed once again before dialing up his number again. After a few rings, he immediately answered. Brandon, if you hung up again, I swear Bye, Sebastian! he said before cutting off the line. Fck! I shut my eyes tightly, trying to calm myself before dialing his number again. I could use my other resources to get all the information I needed, but I dont want to put ires privacy in the hands of just anyone. With Brandon, I know that whatever information he gathered about ire, he wouldnt use it against me or anyone else. Brandon seems hard to handle, but he is indeed a good friend. I waited for a few minutes to calm down before I called him again. After a few rings, he finally answered. Hello, Brandon. How are you? Oh, hello there, my good friend! What can I do for you? He was greeted as soon as he got what he wanted. See? Thats how you greet a friend if you want to ask them a favor, okay? he added. Whatever, I replied, rolling my eyes even though he couldnt see me. So, what do you want from me? I need you to get all the information you can get about ire for thest six years, I ordered him. Youre ex-wife? He said it followed a loudughter. You really took your time before you got your head clear, werent you? he teased Im not asking your opinion So, hot-headed as ever, he continued. How soon do you want these details? In an hour, I answered. 15:04 Wed, Feb 7 Chapter 67 Youre in a rush, huh? You know we charged for a rush job order, right? I dont care how much. Just give me all the information I need. Send the bill to my office, I responded. Now, were talking! Ill send you the bill right now, Brandon said quickly. Send me the details I needed before I cash money from me! Hell no! I have a payment-first policy, he insisted. 42% All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Tss! Youre acting as if youre running out of money, Iined. Fine. Tell me how much; Im going to wire the money right now. I work for money! Of course, I have a lot of mouths to feed. Yeah, tell that to the marines. You own half of a fucking multi-billion-dor securitypany. You are not doing this for money. You got me, bro, he chuckled. Im not doing this for money. This is me being a good friend, he added. Fck you. Shut up and tell me how much. Youre annoying. Ten million dors, he said. Youve got to be fcking kidding me! Take it or leave it, bud. Thats my price.. Youre an asshole! Ill make sure Hunter knows about this. Oh, he knows, buddy. Im actually with him right now. Are you both ganging up on me? Yeah, we are, Hunter answered. Youre both an asshole! Send the money, Sebastian. Were waiting! Brandon repeated. Fine, j3rk! I hung up the phone, and I immediately initiated the transfer. I called my bank to make sure that the money would be wired in real time. It only took a few minutes before the transfer was sessful. Once everything was done, I quickly dialed Brandons number again. Its done. Now, do your job and give me what I paid for! I said so as soon as he answered. Its my pleasure, Your Highness, he teased. I didnt bother answering and quickly hung up the phone. Asshole! You swear a lot. My mom said its bad to swear, said the little voice beside me. 1 frowned and turned in the direction where the little voice wasing. I raised my eyebrow when I noticed a small boy in a hospital gown standing behind me. Im not asking for your opinion. And didnt your parents teach you not to talk to strangers? I said it irritatedly. I didnt mean to snap at the innocent little boy. But the situation is keeping me in a bad mood. Didnt your parents ever teach you not to pick fights with someone younger? He retorted, his tone echoing with the same frustration. I dont have time for you. Why dont you go back to your mommy? I said, pushing hirn away. 15:04 Wed, Feb 7 Chapter 67 Im waiting for my mom. Sylvia said my mom ising tonight, so Im waiting for her in the lobby. Cant you wait for her in your room? I asked, frowing in annoyance. How can a mother let her child roam around the hospital unattended? No, I want to see her as soon as she arrives, he answered. Come on, Ill be bringing you back to your room, I said, offering my hand to him. I said, Im going to wait for my mommy, he insisted, crossing both of his arms in front of his chest while pouting. 42% +5 I was stunned for a minute. Somehow, this kid reminds me of me when I was little. Though, aside from having the same color of eyes, we have nothing inmon. If you want to stay here, then fine, I said before turning my back on him. But before I left, I went to the nurse station to tell them about the kid and ask them to look after him while hes waiting for his mother. As I approached the nurse station, I heard a familiar voice calling out a name. ze! What are you doing here? You shouldnt be walking around the hospital alone! said the familiar voice. Before I even turned around to see, I was taken aback. I had a strong feeling it was ires voice. Without hesitation, I spun around, and my suspicion was confirmed when I saw ire with the child I had been speaking to moments earlier. Could she be the mother of the child mentioned? Theard from Sylvia that youreing home tonight. And I wanted to see you as soon as you arrived. Im sorry, mommy. Its fine, baby. Im just d youre okay. Why dont we go back to your room, shall we? she asked. ire? I uttered her name to catch her attention. I clearly saw how she turned pale, as if all the blood was drained from her body. Do you know him, mommy? asked the child that was clinging to her waist. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 BLAIRE I felt like a bomb just dropped in front of me when I saw Sebastian standing a few meters away from us. My hand immediately pulled ze tightly, trying to protect him. I knew this was about to happen, but I wasnt expecting it to happen this soon. I gulped as I watched his eyes turn dark while switching his eyes between me and ze. I was holding my breath while waiting for him to say something. When he didnt, I quickly took that chance to put ze away from the situation. I kneeled in front of my son until our eyes were on the same level. I cupped his cheeks as I gently caressed them. Baby, why dont we go back to your room, huh? Hmm, he said as he looked back at Sebastian. After a couple of minutes, he shrugged his shoulders. Okay, mom, he said. I let out a sigh of relief before I grabbed his tiny arm and gently pulled him towards the elevator. ire. I heard Sebastians threatening voice behind me. I shut my eyes for a second as I took a deep breath before I turned in his direction. Well talkter, I said before walking briskly towards the elevator. As soon as I said that, Sebastian quickly followed behind us. He got in the elevator as we did. I noticed ze giving him a confused look. I felt ze gently tugging at the hem of my shirt. He also makes his hand gesture as if hes making me lean over to him. I did what he asked me to do and leaned my ear closer to him. Theres a stranger following us, mom. I think we should call the police, he whispered. I pursed my lips, trying to hold myugh upon hearing what ze said. He even looked at Sebastian and squinted his eyes towards him, as if hes letting Sebastian know that he knows what hes doing. Its fine, baby. Let mommy handle it, I replied before gently tousling his hair. The elevator pings as soon as we reach our floor. We immediately got off and walked straight to zes room. I can still feel Sebastian following us. So when we reached the door of zes room, I let him in first before turning toward my back. Sebastian wasnt expecting that, so he was surprised and was kind of startled when I stopped him from entering the room. You stay here. Ill talk to youter, I said. He was about to open his mouth to respond, but before he could even say anything, I quickly shut the door. As soon as we entered the room, my phone rang. I answered it when I saw Sylvias name shing on the screen. Did you find him? she asked as soon as I answered the call. Yes, were already back in his room. Thank God! Ill be right there in a minute, she said before hanging up the phone. I put my phone back into my pocket before I turned towards ze, who was now lying on his bed. Dont do that again, okay? What if something bad happened to you? You just got out of surgery, I told him as I fixed his nket, Im sorry, Mommy. I was so excited to see you when I heard Sylvia say that youd being back. I missed you so much, he exined while pouting his lips. I understand, honey. But what you did was dangerous. Something wrong could have happened to you while youre out. Next time, no matter what happens, please wait for me toe to you, I reminded him. 1/3 Work in the UK LOFIT FR O X 50% Chapter 68 Yes, mommy. Im sorry I let out a loud sigh before nting a soft kiss on his forehead. Go and take a rest now. Just in time after I finished tucking ze on the bed, Sylvia came inside the room. Ahmmm Theres a gorgeous man right outside our room. Are you aware of that, ire? she immediately informed me as soon as she stepped in. Yes, Im well aware of that, I answered. I havent even given her any information, yet by the widening of her eyes, I can already guess that she has already formted some answer in her head. Is he she quickly halted her words when her eyesnded on ze, who was silently watching her. Im d that she didnt pursue what shes about to say next. I just smiled at her without confirming anything. Can you look after ze for me? I asked her. Before I went out, I whispered something to her. And please make sure that ze isnt going toe out of this room until Im back. I got it, ire, she assured me. I gave her an awkward smile before taking a deep breath. I lost count of how many times I did that just to calm myself down. But no matter how many times I do it, I still dont feel like Im ready to face him. But regardless of whether Im ready or not, theres no way I can avoid this anymore. Despite feeling unprepared, I mustered the courage to slowly open the door and step outside the room. To my surprise, Sebastian was there, leaning against the wall opposite the door, his presence both unexpected and unsettling. He was just ring at me while both of his hands were inside his pockets. Is he mine? Its the first thing thates out of his mouth. I fought the urge to wring his neck at that moment. How dare he ask me that when I have never had other men in my life than him? The nerve of this guy. I was so pissed that I didnt think thoroughly about my answer. No, he isnt yours, I said without breaking eye contact. I wanted to apud myself for lying without stuttering. Really, ire? he said, clenching his jaw. So, you wouldnt mind if I swab his mouth for a second, then do a little DNA testing to make sure, right? he added sarcastically. Dont you dare, Sebastian, I warned him. Your response was enough for me to confirm that hes mine. Are you aware that youre pregnant All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. before you sign our divorce paper? Anger was evident on his face. Well, you didnt bother asking while you-handed me the paper. So I figure, why bother telling you? Thats selfish, ire! Dont you dare talk to me about selfishness, Sebastian. Youre the one who chooses your first love over your wife. Pardon me if I dont see you fit to be a father. I would never put my son in a position where he needs to beg for his position in life. Youve made your choices, Sebastian, and so have I. And I chose to protect my son. I thought Id forgotten about the pain that he had caused me. But yet, blurting it out loud brings all the pain, as if it just happened yesterday. Hes not just your son, ire! Hes half mine. You cant just decide for him. He deserves to know who his father was! You didnt even tell him he was in a hospital? How dare you, ire?! Youd rather choose to give yourself to me than ask for my money and tell me that my son is sick. Chatper 69 Chapter 69 SEBASTIAN I didnt waste any minutes. I drove straight to my friends house. Since bing a family man, he always gets home by five in the afternoon. Thats why, instead of heading to his house, I went straight to his house. Im determined to get my son, no matter what happens. And Lucas is the bestwyer Ive known and a good friend of mine. If I want to win this battle, I need him by my side. Mr. Foster, good evening, one of the maids greeted me. Good evening. Please inform Lucas of my presence, I told her. I didnt get the chance to call before showing up. I was so focused on getting the job done that I didnt see the need to call. It didnt take long before Lucas walked down the stairs to greet me. Sebastian? What brings you here? Lucas was greeted with a frown. I need your help, I said straightforwardly. I didnte here to beat around the bush. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sure. Lets go to my office, he said as he led the way to his office. I hope Garried doesnt mind me barging in unannounced, I said as he stepped inside his home office. Oh, she does mind, bud. I have a strict bedtime, you know? She only allows me to talk to you for fifteen minutes. So, I need to be back to my wifes arm as soon as possible, he answered as he continued to walk towards the bar counter before pouring a ss of scotch. Whats up? Your clock is ticking, he chuckled before handing me one of the sses that he had prepared. He walked around his work desk while I took the liberty of sitting on the chair in front of his table. Dont worry. This wouldnt take long, I answered. Okay, shoot! he said as he sat on his swivel chair before sipping from his ss. I need you to be mywyer, I started. Of course! Thats why Im in your retainer, right? So, what is this all about? he asked curiously. I need you to do everything in my power to get me my son, I said. Wait? You have a son? He asked in utter surprise. And here I thought I was your best friend. You didnt even bother telling me? He said, then acted as if hed truly been wounded. If it makes you feel better, Ive also be aware of it a few hours ago. Thanks to my ex-wife, I said, He frowned and stared at me for a minute. Wait a minute. You had a son with ire, and she didnt tell you about it? Why do you think Im here, dumbass? He raises his eyebrow before he drinks the ss of scotch in one go, then puts it on the table. Well, bad news is, this dumbass will drop your pompous ass. I will not be yourwyer; as a matter of fact, I might volunteer to be irswyer to make sure that you wont get her son away from her, he said before indulging in a death re challenge with me. What the hell are you talking about? Im not paying you a million dors to go against my order! No, you dont. But Im doing this for you as a friend. Consider this my gift he said with an annoying smirk on his face. Youve got to be kidding me! I need to be with my son, and youre telling me youre not going to help? How can that be a gift? Im starting to get irritated. I thought this would be the easiest part of my journey to get my son, but it seems like I was wrong. What the hell is wrong with him? 12:51/ Mon, Feb 12 le Chapter 69 27% Okay, let me exin this, bud. First, Im a corporatewyer. Custody battles arent my expertise. And even if I can clearly win your case with my talent and brilliance, Im not going to do something that youre going to regret in the end. I dont know what youre talking about, I said, rolling my eyes at him before drinking the ss of scotch up to itsst drop. I didnt wait for him to offer me another ss. I walked towards the mini bar and poured myself. Let me ask you a question. Instead of wasting your money withwyers, why dont you just try to get ire back? In that case, it solves all your problems. You know I cant do that. Im married, I answered. That word feels alien to me. I cant remember when was thest time that I even considered myself a married person. And that, my friend, is the reason why, Lucas said without much context. I frowned at him, contemting what he was trying to say. You have to be more specific. He then walked towards me, snatched the bottle of scotch with my hand, and poured it into his ss. The mere fact that your answer to my question was that youre married, instead of saying you dont love her, It seems like you are more in need of a divorcewyer than a familyw attorney, he smirked before clicking his ss against mine. I was stunned for a minute. I hate that Lucas makes a good point. But the problem was me. Im too proud to admit that Ive been so stupid in the past. I made decisions that I truly regret, yet I have no courage to make them right. I just kind of let everything be as is. Lucas tapped my shoulder, which brought me back to my senses. Listen carefully, bud. Coming from a person who also tried to divorce his wife out of pride, which he definitely failed and regretted in the end, wooing the mother is the best and most effective way to get your son without a sweat. I immediately shoved his hand away from my shoulder. Youre no use, I said before finishing my ss. Im leaving. If youre not going to help me, then Im going to find anotherwyer who can do it. Be my guest, Sebastian. But let me remind you: if you go down that path, expect me toe running towards ires side. And I promise you, Ill make sure youre not going to win, he smirked before raising his ss as a toast. Whos side are you on? I asked irritatedly. Im on the side of love, he chuckled. Trust me, youre going to thank me sooner rather thanter, he added. Fck you! I cursed him before leaving his office. As soon as I stepped out of his office, I bumped into his wife, Garrie. Oh! Hi, Sebastian. Leaving so soon? she asked curiously. Yes, because your husband is being a 4ss. She giggled. Hes not Lucas if he isnt. Hows the kids? Theyre fine. Theyre asleep. They still have school tomorrow. Motherhood soothes you well. You make it look like taking care of three kids seems easy. Oh, trust me, it isnt, she said. I was about to respond again when I heard a thunderous voice behind me. Stop flirting with my wife! Lucas warned me. Carrie rolls her eyes at her husband. Youre not cute. Stop being jealous of everyone! I chuckled. I think I have to go Yeah, you should be! Lucas yelled. III < 12:51/ Mon, Feb 12 le Chapter 69 Lucas, stop it! Garried tried to calm him down. I just raised my middle finger to him as a response. 27%. Leaving Lucass house, his words weighed heavily on my mind. His suggestion to avoid fighting ire in court made sense, but I felt unsure about where to start. -5 Lost in thought, I drove home almost automatically, the sound of the engine blending with my swirling thoughts. I snapped back to reality when the security guard knocked on my car window, reminding me of my surroundings. Shaking off my daze, I parked and stepped out of the car, feeling grounded but still uncertain about the future. As I entered the house, a heavy weight settled in my chest, weighing me down with a sense of unease. I hadnt even fully stepped inside when the sound of a familiar voice cut through the silence, pulling me from my thoughts. Where have you been, Sebastian? Chatper 70 Chapter 70 SEBASTIAN Ive called you a thousand times. I went to your penthouse, but you werent there. And your secretary didnt tell me anything. Where have you been? Catherine said as she slowly walked down the stairs the moment I walked through the door. I almost forgot when was thest time I stepped foot in this house. I looked at Catherines face, and I couldnt feel anything but disgust. I loathed her. I wanted to me her for everything, but I couldnt because I know deep in my heart Im part of the me for everything that happened to me. Im miserable not because of Catherine. I allow myself to be manipted so easily. I believe in every word she said, and I cant me anyone but myself. Im miserable, and I deserve it. It took me time to realize how stupid I was. I let my guilt cloud my judgment. Back then, I really thought I still loved Catherine. I made the right choice when I chose to be with her and leave ire. But it only took me a year into marriage with Catherine before I realized that I made the biggest mistake of my life when I chose to let go of ire. I dont love Catherine anymore. I felt the need to be with her because I thought that was the right thing to do. But the truth was, I was just feeling guilty about not being with Catherine when she was fighting for her life. I confused guilt with love. Are you ready to sign the divorce papers? I asked her, not paying attention to all her nagging questions. She blew a loud breath. How many times do I have to tell you that Im not going to sign those papers? Ill be your wife until I die. she answered. Then, I hope you die now, I said coldly before heading towards my office. I have important documents that I need to get from the office, so I was forced toe here despite my eagerness to avoid this ce as much as possible. As usual, she didnt let go of this topic. She followed me up to my office. Where have you been, Sebastian? she asked once again. I had a feeling that she already knew whats going on. She just wanted to hear the confirmation from me. Somewhere I should have been a long time ago, I answered her without much context. Shes smart. Shell figure it out. So, youre still unable to let go of her, huh? she said, her words filled with bitterness. How can you do this to me, Sebastian? After all Ive done for you? After all Ive been through just to be with you, you still werent able to forget her! How dare you?! I scoffed, Everything that youve done for me? I said sarcastically. You want to take that path? Sure, lets go there. I slowly walked towards her, and with each word, it was like a threat. Tell me, what have you done to be with me? I asked her. She gulped as she found herself cornered, and her back was pressed against the drawer. I-I did that because I love you, Sebastian, she stuttered. You did what, Catherine? You have to be more specific. She opened her mouth to answer, but she failed. I scoffed, Cant say anything? I said. Fine, let me say it for you. You lied about being pregnant, and you needed my help because the father of your child didnt want to support you. And you used that same supposed child to make ire believe that it was mine, only to find out that you were never pregnant in the first ce! Dont just me it all on me! Yes, I know. Its my fault as well. Thats why Im trying my best to do what is right. I tried to be considerate and understanding But my patience is running thin, Catherine. Sign the papers so we can move on with our lives. Im trying to rectify the mistakes that we made, and Im hoping youll do the same. So, you can be with ire? I will never let her win! i will never let the two of you be happy while Im being miserable! You have to kill me first before I sign those papers! Iughed bitterly before I slowly walked towards my table and imped on my swivel chair. I suddenly felt exhausted after 11:39 Tue, Feb 13 J Chapter 70 all that happened today 73% Do you really think ire and I will be together after you sign those divorce papers? ire will never want to be with me after all that Ive done to her. She may never forgive me, but Id rather spend my whole life begging for her forgiveness rather than spending it in hell with you. So, sign those goddamn papers for fcks sake! I watched the tears fall on her checks, and her eyes were filled with sadness and sorrow. But I will not allow myself to be swayed by her tears, not anymore. I was blinded by the image of the woman I used to love and cherish. When I found out the truth about her struggles to protect me, I felt the need to pay her back. I felt guilty for not being with her when she needed me the most. I feel like I owe it to her to make sure that shell be happy after all the sacrifices that she has made for me. But all the good things that she has done lose their purpose when her lies pile up on top of each other. As soon as those lies were finally revealed, it didnt take long before I realized the gravity of my mistakes. I lost the woman I love because I was too caught up in making up for what happened in the past. I was in love with Catherine. But it was ire who made me realize what true love was all about. Clich it may sound, but its true that youll only realize the true value of something when its gone. N-No, I-I wont, Sebastian. I cant let you go. I love you. And I know deep in your heart, you still love me too. You wouldnt have married me if you didnt have even an ounce of love for me. We made our vows when we got married, and I had every intention to fulfil that vow. I let out a loud sigh. Youll be generouslypensated after the divorce. Ill give you half of my assets if you want. Thats the least I could do for all the pain Ive caused you, Catherine. ept it. Thats the only thing youll get from me. I dont love you anymore, and I dont intend to stay in this marriage much longer. Youll never going to get what you want, Sebastian. Im not as stupid as ire. Ill hold on to that paper for as long as I could until you realize that you have nowhere else to go but beside me, she threatened. You know I dont respond well to threats, Catherine. Sign the papers while Im still patient. You dont want me as your enemy. Its myst warning to her before getting the documents I came for, then left the room. Ive been staying in my office penthouse for thest four years. That has been my life since ire and I decided to go our separate ways. It only took me a year to realize that my feelings for Catherine were all gone. What I felt for her that time was guilt and pity. Now, Im punishing myself for acting so stupid in the past. Despite my initial n to remain miserable my whole life as a punishment for myself, all of that flew out the window the moment she stepped into my office. God knows I tried to push her away by discouraging her to take the job. But the more I tried to make it hard for her, the more determined to prove herself. I saw how desperate she was for the job. I know she needed the money. The monster inside me loosened its grip and took that opportunity to trap her in his arms,pletely disregarding the pain that he had caused her before. I was selfish, evil, and self-centered. She despises me to the core that shed rather sell her soul to me rather than ask for herself. I was ready to let her go after our three-day deal. But not until I find out the truth about our son. Lucas may be right, but I know ire. While she may appear vulnerable in defending herself, shell fiercely protect those she loves with all her might. Shell not back down with just choctes and flowers. Ill need toe up with something so I wont lose her and my son for good. It may not be the best solution, but Im going to make sure this will work As soon as i reached my car, I grabbed my phone and dialled a number. He answered after a few rings I need you to do something for me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chatper 71 Chapter 71 BLAIRE N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I was relieved when the doctor finally announced that ze was out of danger. Though he may still need to stay for a couple more days in the hospital, he confirmed that the operation was sessful. I feel like a heavy weight was lifted from my chest. Im d that ze was finally out of danger. Its been three days since myst encounter with Sebastian. I havent heard anything from him since he left the hospital. Im not really sure whether thats a good thing or not. I have a feeling that hes nning something. Thats why Im trying my best to get ze out of the hospital. We need to leave as soon as possible. I dont trust Sebastian at all. His silence could also be a warning, like a calm before the storm. I need to fix some documents for zes discharge. Im also going back to the hotel to pack my things so ze and I can leave as soon as possible once I settle the bill. Dont let anyone get inside the room without my permission, Sylvia. If something happens, call me immediately or call the police. Understood, ire. Is everything alright? I understand its not my business, but I cant help but feel concerned about you and ze. Over the time Ive been working with Ive grown quite fond of both of you. you, Thank you for your concern, but you have nothing to worry about. Were fine, I answered. The man from the other day, was he? She didnt manage to finish what she was about to say when her eyesnded on ze, who was busy ying with his toys. I blew a loud sigh before nodding gently as confirmation. Oh, you poor child. I hope you sort everything out, she said. I will, as soon as we get out of here. Youre leaving? She frowned. I cant stay here, Sylvia. I dont trust Sebastian. He might take ze away from me. He cant do that, ire. Youre his mother. Im sure thew is on your side, Sylvia convinces me. You have no idea how powerful my ex-husband is. He has the power, connection, and money to turn the tables. If I fight him head-to-head, I have no chance of winning. Running away from him is my best chance to keep ze safe. Fri, 16 Feb Chapter 71 U 70% I know Im in no position to give my opinion, but I wanted to ask: are you sure that it was the best for ze? I mean, someday, he might need his father, she said. Im well aware of that. Thats why Im trying my best to be enough for ze so he wont feel the need to know who his father is. Im doing the best I can to provide him with everything. We dont need him, I firmly replied. I trust that you know whats best for both of you. I wish you good luck and happiness, ire, she said before giving me a tight hug. Thank you, Sylvia. I wish I could bring you with us, I said. Just give me a call whenever you need me. Ille by if I can, she replied. Im touched by the genuine kindness that she showed us from the beginning. Im d I found a person as good as Sylvia. Ill go ahead. Ill be back as soon as I can. Take care, ire. I turned to ze, who was lying down on the bed ying with his toys. Hey, sweetheart. Good news! That doctor says youre free to go. Really, mommy? Yey! Im so excited! he responded in glee. I cant wait to go back to our house. I miss my friends, he added. Youll see them soon, honey. I lied. Im not sure going back to Hawaii is the best option right now. He already found me there once, and Im sure thats the first ce that he would look for us the moment we disappeared. But right now, I need to settle things in the hospital, and then Ill be picking up my things from the hospital. As soon as were settled, were flying back home. Take care, mommy. Ill be good this time. I wont get out of my room without permission, he promised. Youre such a good boy, sweetheart. You listen to Sylvia, okay? Ill be right back as soon as I can, I said before nting a soft kiss on his forehead. I offered Sylvia a gentle pat on the shoulder before grabbing my bag and proceeding to handle the necessary tasks to expedite our departure from this ce. Its a relief that Sebastian hasnt made any further moves since he left. I intend to seize this opportunity to break free from him once and for all. Returning to my hotel, I swiftly gathered my belongings without bothering to check for Sebastians men. If he wishes to confront me, he knows where to find me. Theres no O 10:12 Fri, 16 Feb G G Chapter 71 need for him to resort to sending his men after me, as he didst time. 70% With my belongings in hand, I made my way to the reception desk to check out. Afterpleting the necessary procedures in just over an hour, I decided to head back to the hospital. As soon as I stepped out of the hotel, I found a cab already waiting outside the lobby. I hailed the cab and quickly got in, eager to return to zes side. As we took our journey to the hospital, I suddenly felt nervous. I dont know why, but I sensed something I couldnt truly exin. Its probably what they called a mothers intuition. Sir, can we go a little faster? I need to get to the hospital as soon as possible, I told the driver. Im sorry, maam. But I think theres an ident along the way, so it might take longer than it should, the driver exined. The hospital was quite far from where we were, and with the heavy traffic, it seemed wise to wait until we could move through the congestion. While waiting to get through the heavy traffic, I dialed Sylvias number to check on them. I tried to convince myself that I might be overreacting and that there was no reason to worry. But as seconds passed and Sylvia hadnt answered my call, Im slowly starting to panic. Shes not the type to leave her phone unattended. I took a deep breath when the call ended without her answering. I tried to calm myself while silently praying that everything was fine back there. After taking a few deep breaths, I attempted to reach Sylvia once more. Unfortunately, she still hadnt answered the call. At this point, I was certain that something was definitely wrong. Im tapping my feet as I bite my lower lip, trying toe up with a n to get out of this traffic. Luckily, the queue of cars began to move, including ours. After fifteen minutes, I finally reached the hospital lobby. I immediately handed a few dors to the driver before I grabbed my belongings and got out of the car. I went straight ahead to the elevator and pressed the floor where zes room was located. My heart was thumping loudly as each floor passed. I walked briskly as soon as the elevator door opened. I didnt notice that I had been holding my breath while approaching the door. My heart sank as my suspicion was confirmed. I was out of words as I found zes room empty. I turned towards the nurse station to ask whats going on. Where the fck is my son? I felt guilty as I watched the horror on the nurses face. I didnt mean to be rude, but my son is missing, and I have no time for pleasantries. O < 10:12 Fri, 16 Feb Chapter 71 G 2 70% Miss Foster, please calm down, she said. No! You dont get to tell me to calm down when my son is missing while under the care of this hospital! So, can somebody please tell where the fck is, my son? Miss Foster, your husband has arrived to handle everything and discharge your son from the hospital. My eyes widen in shock. It didnt take much for me to know whos behind all of this. I knew Sebastian was nning something, but I never imagined that he would resort to this kind of tactic. You did what? I was too stunned to speak. I cant believe this is happening right now. Im panicking, but at the same time, I was trying to keep my head clear so I could n my next move. Im not entirely surprised that Sebastian managed to get my son out of the hospital without my consent. He has the power, money, and connection to do his bidding. I wouldnt be even surprised if he managed to buy shares in the hospital in order to execute his n. Just as I was about to raise my voice at the nurses once more, a man in a ck suit approached me. Miss Foster, he uttered in an attempt to catch my attention. What? I snapped at him, frowning in annoyance. This is for you, he said before handing me a phone. It took me long enough to figure out that the man in front of me was working for Sebastian. I sna tched the phone from his hand and quickly put it in my ear. Sebastian I uttered his name while gritting my teeth, trying to hold my temper. Where is my son? Hes fine, he replied calmly. Im not asking you how he is. Im asking you, Where the fck did you bring my son? I will sue you for kidnapping! I threatened him. You cant sue me for taking my son, he replied. Hes not yours! I shouted. I think we have already passed that phase of denial, ire. Im his father, and he should stay with me. You are free to stay with us if you want, he said. Never, I firmly replied. Tell me where you are so I can take my son. ? O < 10:12 Fri, 16 Feb u G G Chapter 71 Go ahead and try, he said confidently. Brad will drive you here. I dont need your dog to drive me. I can do it myself. Send me the location, I said. I didnt mean to be rude, but the stress of the situation is bringing out the worst in me. He chuckled. You should be nice to Brad. Hes the only one who can bring you to ze. I dont think Brad will appreciate you calling him names. Sebastian was really testing my patience. I think for a minute, contemting my options. But it seems like Sebastian has no intention of backing down. When I get there, Im going to take my son, Sebastian. I didnt wait for his response. I immediately hung up the call and handed it over to Brad. Im sorry. I didnt mean to call you a dog. I quickly apologized. He has nothing to do with the rift between me and Sebastian. It wasnt fair for me to take out my anger on him. I understand. No offense taken, Miss Foster. Please follow me, he said. Let me take that for you, he offered before he grabbed my things from my hand. He then led the way to the elevator. Once we got in, he immediately pressed the basement parking button. Kindly wait here, Miss ire. Im going to get the car. While Brad left to get the car, I had some time to assess the situation. Im thoroughly thinking about my next move. I cant let Sebastian win without giving him a hell of a fight. I need to think of something. 5 Chatper 72 Chapter 72 N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. BLAIRE We remained silent for the rest of our trip. A lot has changed around the city in thest six years. A few restaurants that I used to go to were reced with new establishments. I felt nostalgic as we passed by some familiar streets. The furrow on my forehead bes deeper as we continue to take the familiar path. I straighten my back and pay close attention outside. It may have been six years since thest time Ive been here, but I know this way pretty well. Its like this path was already carved in my memory. Ahmm, excuse me, where are we going? I asked Brad. Though we are taking the same path that Im too familiar with, theres still a big chance that I might be wrong. Were going to Mr. Fosters house, Miss Banks, he answered. Where is his house exactly? I asked again. But this time, he didnt answer. My suspicion intensified when I spotted the enormous gate, visible even from a distance as we approached the house. Youve got to be kidding me I whispered to myself when I finally confirmed what Id been thinking since we started taking that familiar route, Im not entirely sure what to feel as we slowly approach the gate. Brad brought me to the house where Sebastian and I used to stay when we were still married. Dont tell me this is where he brought ze? What the hell was he thinking? Were here, Miss ire, Brad announced. I took a deep breath before I stepped out of the car. Each step brought back some familiar feelings that Ive been avoiding for as long as I can remember. It also brought back memories that Ive been trying so hard to forget. My heart was racing as I slowly approached the entrance of the mansion. A lot of things are going on inside my head, but I need to keep my head clear. Im here to get my son, not to have a trip down memoryne. Mommy! A loud, squeaky voice pulled me out of reverie. Is this our new house? I like it! I have a lot of toys, and I have my own room! ze said it excitedly. I couldnt bear to ruin his happiness right now. Ive kept him away from the world and the truth about his dad for a long time. I thought I could give him everything he needed with just my love, But now, seeing how excited he is about things hes never had before, I wonder if I made the right choices. Ive kept him from enjoying simple kid stuff to protect him from the truth. But now, III O ׽70% Chapter 72 seeing him want things hes missed out on, I worry Ive done more harm than good. Maybe, by trying to protect him, Ive actually stopped him from being happy and having the things he deserves. Im torn about my decisions. Is it selfish to keep him in the dark? I was pulled away from my deep thoughts when I heard Sylvias voice. Im sorry, ire. I tried to call, but your husband grabbed my phone before I could even dial your number, Sylvia whispered, trying hard not to let ze hear what we were talking about. Despite what happened, Im d that Sebastian brought Sylvia with them. At least Im relieved that my son was in good hands when he picked him up from the hospital. Ex-husband, Sylvia. Hes already my ex-husband, I corrected her, lowering my voice as much as possible. Its okay. I understand. To be honest, Im d that youre with him. ze switches his eyes in between us as if trying toprehend what we were saying. Did he say anything to ze? I asked Sylvia. I never let ze out of my sight since we got here, she replied. I was relieved to know that Sebastian hasnt said anything to ze. Im d that despite everything that happened, it seems like hes still giving me the courtesy of telling ze everything. He may be a child, but Im sure he already has so many questions in his head because of the changes that rapidly happened right before his eyes. Mommy, is this our new house? I missed my friend back home, but I kind of liked it here. I can just call my friends if I missed them, right? I kneeled in front of him until my eyes leveled with his. I gently caress his chubby cheeks. Honey, we cant stay here. We need to leave. Lets go. His shoulder quickly slumped, and he pouted his mouth in disappointment, but I didnt hear anything from him aside from his loud sigh. I know my son. Even if he doesnt agree with what I said, I wouldnt hear any objectionsing from him, which makes it more difficult for me. Okay, mommy. I grabbed his hand and gently pulled him towards the door. But we hadnt even stepped out of the door when Brad blocked our way. Im sorry, Miss ire. But I cant let you leave without Mr. Fosters approval. I roll my eyes. Of course, it wont be that easy. Fine. Where is he? Hes upstairs, Miss ire, he answered. ||| O < 10:13 Fr 16 Feb G G Chapter 72 9X 9708 Can I y with the toys until we leave? ze asked with hope in his eyes. It was evident that he wanted to cherish the few moments he had left to y with all those expensive toys Of course, honey. I replied as I forced a smile on my face. He still looked disappointed, but I can see that hes trying his best not to show it. I need to get him out of here as soon as possible. Please look after ze while I talk to him. Sure. ire. Well be here when you need us she said before going back to attend to ze. They were in the living room. surrounded by all the expensive toys, which I assume came from Sebastian. I took a nce over at ze, who was busy ying, before I went up the stairs. I assume that Sebastian was in his office, where he usually stays, so thats where I was nning to go. As I walked along the stairs. I couldnt help but notice how nothing had changed around the house. Aside from our wedding photo that used to hang on the wall at the end of the staircase, everything stays the same. It was exactly how I left it. My heart was racing as soon as I reached the second floor. I stared at the door located at the end of the hallway. I took a deep breath before I walked towards it. It took some time before I finally had the courage to knock on the door. I knocked a few times, but I didnt get a response. I was about to knock once again when I heard a familiar voice. ire, is that you? I turned around and found Candice with her mouth wide open and her eyes widening in shock upon seeing me. Hi. Candice. I greeted. Oh, my gosh! she squealed excitedly before running towards me and embracing me in a tight hug. I missed you so much! I cant believe youre here! Its nice to see you again. Candice. Wait, are you back for good? she curiously asked. No, I came here to talk to Sebastian. I replied. Now, thats disappointing. I thought you and Sir Sebastian finally patched things up. she said. Mommy, look what I made! I heard zes voice downstairs as he raised the boat he made from the Lego pieces that he got. I peeked over the railings to get a good look at what he was doing before O Fri, 16 Feb Chapter 72 70% Hes your son? That means She didnt manage to finish what shes about to say her surprise. due to I need to talk to Sebastian. Where is he? Is he in his office? I asked her, trying to avoid the topic. Hes in his room, she said. Oh, okay. Ill just wait for him here. That might take a while. His room has somehow be his office since you left. I frowned. Was he staying here? She shrugged her shoulders. as sionally. He maintains the house but doesnt stay here regrly. Where does he stay, then? I cant help my curiosity. I think he bought another house. But I heard he mostly stays at his office penthouse, she said. I was just about to ask her one more question, but she interrupted me abruptly. Id love to chat more with you, but Ive got a ton of stuff to take care of in the kitchen. Sir Sebastian wants us to get everything ready for some guests, which Im guessing includes you and your son, she exined. Ill talk to you againter. I smiled. Sure. She proceeded downstairs to attend to her tasks, leaving me alone in the lengthy corridor, my gaze fixed on the door of Sebastians room, which coincidentally was the very room we once shared. Currently, I have limited options. I could either return downstairs and wait for him. there, or I could summon the courage to knock on the door before me. However, I hesitate to confront Sebastian with my son by my side. I must first rify matters with him privately before broaching the inevitable conversation. Its crucial for me to understand his intentions before divulging the truth to ze. Gathering all my strength, I braced myself before tapping on his door. Silence greeted me from within after a few minutes. I attempted another knock, yet the response remained unchanged. I was about to walk away when I heard his deep baritone voice. Come in, he said from the inside. I took a deep breath before I pushed the door open. Holy fck! I cursed loudly when I 10:13 Fri, 16 Feb u G. Chapter 72 found Sebastian, who, Your sign-in rewar. Come to im your free coins. aring nothing but a white towel wrapped around his waist. Theres nothing here that you havent seen before, he teased. Could you please put some clothes on? I need to have a conversation with you! I snapped, hastily averting my gaze. I didnt mean to feign innocence; rather, I aimed to steer clear of the temptation looming before me. My vulnerability in his presence was all too familiar, and I refused to let him exploit it for his own gain. Im decent; you can look now, he said. When I removed my hand from my eyes, hes already wearing a white fitted shirt that hugged every muscle in his body. He paired it with grey sweatpants. A bulge in between. his legs was visibly noticeable. Im not sure whether hes not aware of it or if hes doing it on purpose. What do you want, Sebastian? I asked when hed finally been decent. I want my son, he replied bluntly. You know thats out of the question. Well, you asked me a question, and I gave you an answer, ire. Im not sure what you want from me. We had a deal, Sebastian. You promised me you would release me and never trouble me again after those three days that we agreed upon. I reminded him of our agreement on the ind. Yes, Im well aware of that. And I have every intention of fulfilling my end of the bargain. I furrowed my brow in confusion. How does taking my son hostage align with yourmitment to our agreement? I agreed to let you go, ire. But my son wasnt part of our deal. I want to be a part of his life, and hes going to stay with me whether you like it or not. You are wee to stay with us if you want, he said with a smirk ying on his lips. Chatper 73 Chapter 73 BLAIRE You cant be serious? I asked sarcastically. On the contrary, I have no time for jokes, ire. I clenched my fist, trying to hold back my anger. I know hes cruel, but I never imagined that he could be this cruel. Im not leaving this ce without my son, I insisted. Then, you are free to stay for as long as you, love, he replied. Dont call me that! I roll my eyes at him in annoyance. Why? You dont seem to have a problem when I call you that while you were beneath me, moaning my name, he teased. I rolled my eyes in response. I shouldnt let charm affect me the way it usually does. This wasnt just about us anymore. If I dont y my cards well, I might end up losing the game that we were ying. I need to be smarter and wiser. If youre after ze, then be prepared to battle it out in court. Until then, he stays with me, I asserted before pivoting away. Staying in close quarters with Sebastian longer than it should wasnt the best idea. I need to maintain my distance from him. Are you sure about that, ire? Do you really want to fight me in court? he challenged. I may not have much chance of winning against you, but Id rather fight and lose than do nothing at all, I answered bravely. Motherhood seems to suit you, ire. Youve grown even braver and stronger than usual, he remarked. Its because I was left with no options. I have to be brave and strong for the both of us, I replied. Im sorry, he said, barely a whisper. angst is I immediately saw the changes in his eyes. What was once full of arrogance and now filled with sorrow and regret. For a brief second, I felt the urge tofort him. He may not be the best husband that I could ever have, but theres a chance that he could be a good father to ze. Despite my reservation, Im still more inclined to protect my son than to take the risk and let him enter my sons life. I dont care if I get hurt along the way, but I cant afford to risk my son going through that pain of abandonment and rejection. 1/6 Chapter 73 If you truly regret it, Sebastian, youd allow us to leave, I countered. He remained silent for a minute, staring into my eyes as if he were meticulously weighing all his options. Im silently praying that his answer will be in my favor. This house is big for the three of us. Im not taking ze away from you. Im actually offering you to stay with us, he said when he finally answered. +5 I blew out an exasperated sigh. What am I expecting? Of course, he wouldnt back down that easily. My answer is no. If thats the case, then you are free to go, ire. But ze will stay in this house whether youre here or not, he said with finality. Were leaving. You can try and stop me, but Im bringing ze with me, I replied. before barging out of the room. Im kind of bothered that Sebastian remained calm as I walked out of the room. He was just watching my every move. His actions sent off the vibe that he was not bothered at all. It was as if he were telling me that no matter how hard I tried, I had no other option but to stay. ze, were leaving! I announced. I offered my hand to him, which he quickly epted. We walked together towards the door, but as soon as we reached the door, Brad blocked our way. Really? I squinted my eyes as I turned towards the stairs, where Sebastian was currently watching us from the railings like a g od, and we were at his mercy. As I said, you are free to go, ire, he reminded me. Brad, get out of the way, I asked Brad calmly. Im sorry, Miss ire. Im afraid I cant do that, he responded. I was ready to fight him with myself when I felt a gentle tug on the hem of my shirt. Mommy, whats happening? Im scared, he said with his eyes filled with fear and confusion. I nced at Sebastian, noting the raised eyebrow and the slight tug at the corner of his lips, as if he were daring me to make my next move. It frustrates me that I cant be so careless with ze around me. He still had no idea who Sebastian was, and by making a scene, Im afraid that it would raise questions that he might not yet be ready to hear. Aside from all of that, he just got out of the hospital, and it hadnt been long since he got out of surgery. The stress of this situation might 2/6 09:58 Sat, 17 Feb Chapter 73 G 79% +5 cause him harm. I picked up ze and hugged him tightly. If I have to push Brad as hard as I can to get past him, I will. ze wrapped his arm around my neck as he whispered, Mommy, Im scared. Hold on, baby. As I moved to push Brad aside, a pair of men in ck suits suddenly appeared, seemingly out of thin air, effectively barricading our path forward. Their imposing presence sent a shiver down my spine, and I instinctively took a step back, my heart pounding with apprehension. Theres no way I can get past this group of men blocking our way. Mommy, I cant breathe, ze whispered while clutching his chest. My eyes widen in panic. I turned to Sebastian with horror in my eyes. I was too shocked to speak, but its a good thing that he managed to read my face He quickly grabbed ze from my arms and assessed him for a second. He then turned to Brad and gave him an order. Call Magnus and bring him to zes room, he said. Yes, Mr. Foster, he said before moving immediately. Sebastian quickly went upstairs, carrying ze. His lips were starting to get pale, and he couldnt even lift his head. Im starting to panic right at that moment. As soon as we reached the room, I was surprised when the doctors were already here. The room that we went to was full of medical equipment, as if Sebastian had brought the whole hospital to his house. Sebastian gently ced ze on the bed, and without dy, the medical team sprang into action. They swiftly assessed zes condition, swiftly connecting him to an oxygen supply and a monitoring device to track his vital signs. Whats happening to my son, doctor? I asked, growing increasingly anxious. Can somebody please answer me?! Despite raising my voice, the medical team remained focused on their urgent task, leaving my questions unanswered. Lets go outside, ire. Let them do their job. They will do everything to make sure ze is okay, Sebastian said as he gently grabbed my arm and pulled me out of the room. As soon as we stepped outside, I yanked my arm away from his grip. Dont touch me, I snapped through clenched teeth. This is all because of you! I shouted, directing my anger squarely at him. If you hadnt taken my son from the hospital, none of this 3/6 09:58 Sat, 17 Feb G Chapter 73 would be happening! Are you satisfied now? Is this how far youre willing to go just to make my life miserable? What did I do to you to deserve this? Im pouring out all my anger and frustration thats building inside me towards Sebastian. I didnt take him out of the hospital, ire. Cant you see? I brought the hospital here to make sure that hes well taken care of. Do you really think that I will put my sons life in danger just to spite you? I was taken aback. It took me a moment to register that he had converted his guest room into a safe haven for ze,plete with medical equipment and standby doctors. 5 We may have our differences, but I would never put my sons life at risk just because of our unresolved issues from the past, he said. I understand your concern, but rest assured, ze is in capable hands, he reassured me, attempting to soothe my anxiety. I know this isnt what you had in mind, but lets be honest, ze will be safer here than wherever youre nning to take him. It seems like Sebastian won the first round. What he said makes perfect sense. But the game hasnt ended. I still have a few tricks up my sleeve. I just need some time to think about my next move. For now, I agree that its best for ze to stay where he can be attended, given his current situation. This isnt over, Sebastian, I warned him. He just chuckled as a response, as if he wasnt even bothered by my threat. Im looking forward to it, he said, shing his ever-dashing smile that can melt a thousand hearts. We exchanged silent nces for a moment, assessing each others expressions. The quiet was interrupted by the creak of the door opening, and the doctor came out of the door. Its the only time that I manage to get a good look at the doctor who has been taking care of my son. I noticed how charming and handsome this doctor is. ze is doing fine for now. We still need to monitor his condition, but hes already out of danger. I suggest that we avoid exposing him to any stressful situations and refrain from doing strange activities, the doctor advises. That includes traveling, he quickly added while staring directly at me. Again, no stress, he continued, but this time he was looking at Sebastian. Why are you looking at me? Sebastianined, frowning. We both know youre the one whos giving stress to these two, he replied. Im paying you a hefty amount of money to take care of my son, not give your unsolicited opinion, Sebastian said. Whatever, bud! Im just here for the gossip! he said with a yful smirk on his lips. 4/6 09:58 Sat, 17 Feb Chapter 73 79% +5 Nice meeting you, ire, he said as he turned in my direction before reaching out his hand. Though I was a little bit confused, I epted his hand. Nice to meet you, doc, I replied. Magnus. Please call me Magnus. And Im the most incredible cardiothoracic surgeon in the whole world. Stay away from her if you still want to live, Sebastian threatened. I want to see you try, buddy, Magnus responded. I rolled my eyes while listening to their banter. I cant tell if theyre good friends or the opposite. I cant stand listening to them, so I took the liberty of getting inside the room to check on my son. Hi, mom, ze greeted me with a weak voice upon seeing me. Hi, honey. How are you feeling? I asked him. Im feeling better now, mom. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Im d youre okay now. I felt relieved knowing that my son was finally out of danger. Mom, who are those men? Are they bad? Are we in trouble? ze asked, his eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and concern. I took a deep breath before I gently leaned closer to him. Everything is fine, honey, I assure him as I gently caress his cheeks. How do you feel about staying here for a little while? I inquired, hoping to soothe his nerves. We can stay here, mommy, he asked as his eyes immediately lit up. It seems like ze grew fond of this ce during the short span of time that he was here. Only for a few days, I told him, forcing a smile on my face. Thats okay, Mommy! As long as youre with me, Im happy wherever we go! He eximed, wrapping me in a warm embrace. I didnt notice Sebastian walking toward us. How do you like your room, ze? We both turned at once in his direction. Are you a friend of my mommy? ze asked curiously. Sebastian and I looked at each other, weighing the situation. You could say that, Sebastian answered without giving ze much context. 5/6 09:58 Sat, 17 Feb Chapter 73 I let out a sigh of relief upon hearing his answer. Your house is huge and beautiful, hemented. Q 79% Thank you. But being in a house thisrge can sometimes make you feel lonely when youre here all by yourself. Would you like to apany me? Sebastian asked him. ze frowned and pouted his lips as if he didnt understand what Sebastian was talking about. How do you mean youre alone? You have a lot of people working for you who leave here, he said innocently. I cant hold my chuckle. Sometimes, I forget how clever ze is for someone his age. He possesses knowledge and understanding that sometimes surprise me. Sebastian red at me when he saw meughing. But they are not my family, he responded, trying to salvage the argument. ze pouted even more, But were not your family either. Hes more confused than he was before. ire, a little help here? he said, asking for a rescue. Friends are family, right, honey? I uttered. Oh, yes! Youre right, mommy! ze chimed in, his agreement apanied by a wide, infectious smile. Okay, mister. Well stay with you for as long as my mommy wants to be here, he added, his enthusiasm evident in his voice and expression. It appears that my only choice at the moment is toply with Sebastians ns. I must devise a n swiftly, or else well both fall into Sebastians trap. Chatper 74 Chapter 74 BLAIRE Let me show you to your room, Sebastian offered as soon as we left the room. Theres no need for that. Im fine staying in zes room, I answered. The doctors and nurses wille and go in that room. You might not be able to take a rest, he said. Its fine. Id prefer it that way so I can always be updated about ze, I insisted. If you want, you can take the room adjacent to zes room. Theres a connecting door there, he continued to convince me. I frowned as I tried to weigh his offer. Im sure hes not offering that out of goodwill. Theres probably a catch in the middle of that offer. It didnt take too long for me to remember which one of these rooms has the adjacent door to the room that ze was using. Ha-ha. Nice try, I said, rolling my eyes at him. Thanks, but no thanks, I declined when I realized that the room we used to share was the only room that had an adjacent door next to zes room. Its also the room where Sebastian is currently staying. Are you sure? The room is huge, and the bed was big enough to amodate the two of us, he insisted with a glint in his eyes. He knows exactly what hes doing. Im not sharing a bed with you, Sebastian. We had a deal. So, leave me be, okay? I said this before walking past him. Where are you going? he curiously asked. Im going to find myself a room, I answered without looking back as I continued to walk along the hallway. Its been years since Ist stepped foot in this house, but every corner of it was imprinted in my memory. This was the house where I first dreamed about my future with Sebastian. This is where I nned what my life would be as Sebastian and I created our family. I smiled bitterly as I recalled how I wanted to have a big family to fill this huge house withughter and squeals. But as I recall the sweet memories brought by this house, I cant help but also remember how my world and dreams were shattered in this very same house. I opted for the guest room located at the end of the hallway. Its a little bit far from zes room, unlike Sebastians room, which was right beside it. However, this arrangement works well because it means my room is also a little bit far away from Sebastians. As I settled into the guest room, a sense of worry hung in the air. Despite Sebastians reassurances and the doctors looking after ze, I couldnt shake off the feeling of unease. Looking out the window, I saw the sun setting, making everything dark. It felt like my hope was fading as well. I dont see what the future holds for us now that Sebastian has be aware of zes existence. He already showed interest in keeping him, and Im not sure where I fit in the picture. I would do anything just to be with my son. I cant live without him. And with Sebastian now in the picture, Im not sure what the oue will be for both of us. Feeling tired, I sat down on the bed, feeling worn out from the days events. Even though I tried to stay strong, I couldnt help but feel drained. In the quiet room, I felt a mix of emotions-scared, angry, and unsure. But deep down, I was determined to keep my son safe and face whatever challenges came our way. Iy on the bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about our situation. I have no idea how long he is nning to keep ze here. He said I can stay here with them if I want to. I hope it was as easy as that. I kept thinking about all the possibilities in our current situation. Should Ipromise for the sake of our child? I dont want to expose myself and be vulnerable around Sebastian once again. But this isnt about me anymore. Theres another person involved in this scenario, and that person is my child. As ze continued to grow before my eyes, it dawned on me that the time woulde when hed start asking questions. Questions about his father, about our past, and about the world around him. And as his mother, I couldnt deny him the right to know his father and to have a rtionship with him. Yet, as I watched zes innocent curiosity, a nagging doubt gnawed at the corners of my mind. Was Sebastian truly worthy of that chance? Could I trust him with our sons heart and with his well-being? The weight of this decision bore down on me like a heavy burden, pulling me in conflicting directions. On one hand, I yearned for ze to have the love and guidance of a father figure in his life. But on the other hand, I couldnt ignore the shadow of doubt that loomed over Sebastians intentions. It wasnt just about my own feelings towards Sebastian anymore. After a couple minutes of contemting our situation in this house, I decided to take a warm bath to rx my mind so I could formte a better n for ze and me. I cant remember when thest time I took a shower was. Ive been busy taking care of ze for the past few days, trying to make up for the days that I didnt get to take care of him. As soon as I stepped inside the bathroom, I realized that I had no extra clothes with me. I was so upied with finding ze when I found out that he was not in the hospital, and Ipletely forgot to bring my things with me. go I could back to the hospital and pick it up myself, but Im notfortable leaving ze here with Sebastian. Though Sebastian has already made it clear that he has no intention of keeping ze away from me, I still dont trust him. With everything that happened between us, he cant me me if I dont really take his word for it. I went out of the room and looked for Brad, one of Sebasians men, who had picked me up from the hospital. I was nning to ask him if he could grab my things from the hospital. The whole house was awfully quiet. I go to zes room first to check up on him. I slowly opened the door and saw that ze was already fast asleep. He still has an oxygen tube and a vital monitor attached to him, but everything appears to be fine. Once I made sure that ze was settled and comfortable, I went downstairs to look for Brad. I didnt have a hard time finding him. He was downstairs, giving instructions to the others. I waited forAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. him to finish before I approached him about my concern. Excuse me, can I ask you for a favour? Yes, how may I help you, Miss Banks? he Miss Banks? he responded. Please call me ire, I suggested. Would you mind if I ask you to pick up my things from the hospital? That wouldnt be a problem, Miss Banks. Ill have someone grab your things for you, he said. Thank you, I said, smiling. And please, I would really appreciate it if you stopped calling me Miss Banks. I feel like youre calling my mother. I chuckled. Im fine with ire, I added. Oh, Im sorry, M-Miss. I mean It seems like even he was having a hard time calling me by my name. He keeps ncing above my head as if he were scared of something. He cleared his throat and strengthened his back. I didnt mean to offend you, Miss Banks. But we are not allowed to call you by your name, so I apologize. Regarding the matter that you were asking for, Ill see to it that well get your things back. Have a nice evening, Miss Banks, he said before he left. +5 I frowned, feeling confused about his reaction. I decided to trace the location where he was looking upon his sudden change of demeanour. I roll my eyes when I find Sebastian upstairs, leaning on the railings, watching us from there. Im not surprised at how Brad looks so terrified while Im talking to him. Sebastian was ring at us with darkness in his eyes. He seems pis sed. I rolled my eyes at him one last time before I went ahead and looked for Candice. I was nning to borrow some clothes from her while waiting for my things to arrive. I found her in the kitchen, organizing the inside of the fridge. Hey, Candice, I said, trying to catch her attention. Oh, hi, ire! Do you need anything? she asked. Would you mind if I borrowed some clothes from you? I left my things in the hospital, and I wanted to take a shower, I exined. She tilted her head to the side while staring at me with a confused look in her eyes. Why would you need to borrow clothes from me when you have a whole wardrobe upstairs filled with your clothes? What do you mean? Remember when I told you Sir Sebastian didnt want to change even a tiny detail around this house? That includes the clothes that you left behind when you and Sir Sebastian got divorced, she exined. Its still in the room where you left it. I was left dumbfounded. Im not really sure how to react upon hearing that. Havent you checked your room? she asked again. Im not staying in Sebastians room, I answered. Oh She smiled as if she fully understood my situation. Do you want me to go to his room and grab you some clothes? she offered. I smiled. No need. Ill get it myself. Thank you, Youre wee. Just tell me if you need anything, okay? And when I say anything, I mean anything. Im on your side, and if ever you decide to do anything, you can count on me, she said. Thank you, Candice. That means a lot, I replied. After that, I went upstairs and headed towards Sebastians room. He wasnt in the same ce where he was standing a while ago. I assume he already went inside his room, so I went straight ahead to his door and gently knocked. I waited for a few minutes, but no one answered. I tried knocking once again, but all I got was the same result. Im sure he hasnt been sleeping since it hasnt been a few minutes since Ist saw him. I figure hes probably busy, so I decided toe backter. As I headed back to my room, a distant voice caught my attention downstairs. Leaning over the railings, I scanned the area, searching for the source. Before long, I spotted Sebastian and Brad in a corner of the living room. Brads head was lowered, while Sebastian appeared to be delivering a stern lecture. I couldnt hear them clearly from where I was standing. Brad slowly lifted his head and immediately saw me watching them. He then lowered his head quickly, as if trying to avoid my eyes. Sebastian probably noticed that, so he followed the direction Brad was looking a while ago. Imet his icy, prating gaze immediately, sensing a connection with Brads interaction a while ago. As Sebastian noticed me, he swiftly dismissed Brad, who promptly departed. With Brad gone, Sebastian ascended the stairs. I lingered outside his room, steeling myself to confront him. What was that? I confront him. What, youre now interested in how I manage people? He asked sarcastically. Hes obviously not in a good mood. Im not. But I hope managing your people doesnt include prohibiting them from having a casual conversation with me, I said straightforwardly. Theyre not supposed to have a casual conversation with someone they are working for, he insisted. They are not working for me, I said, raising my eyebrow as if challenging him to justify his reason. Youre my wife. Ex-wife, I quickly corrected him. He was stunned for a second before he finallyposed himself. Youre the mother of my child; thus, they are working for you as they work for me. I scoff, Youre not making any sense. You dont get to bully your people just because you can. Are you siding with him? he asked, his expression clouded with annoyance. No. And if I were to pick a side, it certainly wouldnt be yours, I retorted firmly. He red at me, his jaw clenched tightly, but he remained silent. I raised an eyebrow, refusing to be intimidated by his fierce gaze. After a few minutes of tense silence, I decided to speak up. By the way, I need some clothes, and Candice mentioned that there are still some of mine left in your room. Could you grab a pair for me? Go get it yourself, he retorted coldly, then entered his room, leaving the door ajar. I rolled my eyes in annoyance before I followed him inside. I watched him sit on the couch a few feet away from the bed. He grabbed hisptop and focused his eyes on the screen. He was frowning the whole time, and his face looked dark. Disregarding his cold demeanour, I brushed past Sebastian and slipped into the walk-in closet, nning on getting a few essentials while waiting for my belongings to arrive. Stepping into the familiar space, a rush of nostalgia enveloped me, transporting me back in time to where this used to be mine. The closet greeted me with a sense of familiarity, shelves, and racks adorned with my belongings just as they had been before. Rows of clothes hung neatly, each piece a reminder of moments past. My shoes stood in orderly rows while my bags rested on their designated shelves. As I scanned the familiar sight, a bittersweet feeling washed over me. Despite the years that have passed, this closet remains the same as it was before. I shook my head, trying to get back to my senses. Theres no point in taking a trip to memoryne. That part of my life with Sebastian was over. I began selecting a handful of clothes and grabbed a pair of underwear from the closet. While rummaging through the items, my gaze fell upon a familiar jewellery box tucked away on the shelf. Intrigued, I moved closer to have a better look at whats inside. My curiosity piqued. +5 To my astonishment, nestled within the box were a pair of ringsour wedding rings. A rush of emotions swept over me as I realized that Sebastian had kept them all this time. I jumped at the sound of a deep baritone voice behind me. Have you found what you need? Turning abruptly, I saw Sebastian leaning casually against the doorframe, his hands tucked into his pockets. He regarded me with a curious expression, noting my surprise. Are you okay? he inquired, his concern evident in his voice as he moved closer to me. Anticipating his approach, I sidestepped away. Im fine. Ive got what I need. Thanks, I replied briskly, swiftly making my way past him and out of the walk-in closet. I was holding my breath as I tried to leave his room as soon as possible. What I saw back there was too much to bear. I entered my room and swiftly closed the door, leaning against it for support as my legs weakened, threatening to give way beneath me. That means nothing, ire, I whispered, trying to convince myself. 77 Chatper 75 Chapter 75 BLAIRE After taking a shower, I made my way to the library to pick out some books. I decided to spend the night in zes room to ensure he was alright, wanting to stay updated on his condition. The library, adjacent to Sebastians room, also doubled as his office when he needed to work from home. I recalled how he had instructed his staff to relocate his workspace closer to our room so he could remain nearby while working. Assuming everything remained unchanged, I headed towards the library, right next to Sebastians room. I made a gentle knock on the door just in case theres someone inside. After a couple of minutes, the other side of the door remained silent. I assumed it was empty, so I decided to grab a few books as quickly as possible before anyone came in. Though Im already aware that Sebastian specifically told everyone in this house to make it exactly how it was used to be, it still caught me off guard how everything seems to be exactly the same. I shook my head, trying to erase the unwanted feelings that were creeping into my system. I should stop giving meaning to everything. As I scanned the bookshelves, I found a few books that piqued my interest. After grabbing everything I needed, I immediately went out of the room and headed towards zes room. I opened the door carefully as I tried my best not to make any sound so I wouldnt disturb ze. In there, I found the doctor checking up on ze while b sleeping. Good evening, doc, I greeted. was peacefully He smiled and said, Good evening. His eyesnded on the books that I was clutching against my chest. You know you dont have to stay here, right? I have nurses and medical personnel that will look after ze around the clock, he exined. Im aware of it, doc. But Id still prefer to be by his side when he wakes up. Besides, Id also want to know every update regarding his condition, I said. I dont speak in general, but Id like you to know that itsmon for mothers to feel guilty whenever they take some time to take care of themselves. Theres nothing wrong if youd like to have room for yourself and have a good nights rest. I can assure you, doc. Its not because of guilt that I wanted to stay close to my son, I 1/6 A Chapter 75 replied. My eyes automaticallynded on the door adjacent to the room, right next to us. Then its safe to guess that it has something to do with Sebastian, he chuckled. You dont have to worry about anything. Hes not in there, he said when he noticed me looking at the adjacent door. Im not asking, I replied before walking towards the single couch and pulling it closer to zes bed. I pretend to focus on the book that I was holding while Maximus continues checking up on ze. I took a discreet nce towards him, and I saw him with a mysterious smile ying on his lips as he shook his head. It seems like he was amused with our setup. He started packing up his things as he finished with his routine. He then shifted his gaze in my direction. I quickly averted my gaze and pretended as if I were busy reading the book. One of the nurses will be back around two in the morning to check up on him, he informed me. Ill go ahead. My room is downstairs if you ever have any questions regarding zes condition. But I can assure you that hes in good hands. He was about to walk to the door when he stopped and turned around. Sebastian might be an as shole, and his ways were a little bit drastic, but he did bring the best medical team for -ze, he said before finally leaving the room. Im perfectly aware of that. Though he indeed made a drastic decision by taking ze out of the hospital without my consent, he made sure that ze was well taken care of. But despite his genuine concern for ze, he still has no right to make decisions for us. I looked at my son, who was sleeping peacefully. If only I could take all the pain that he was suffering, I would. I stood up and carefully tucked him in as I gently caressed his hair, then nted a soft kiss on his forehead. After making sure that he wasfortable, I went back to my seat and continued reading. Time slipped away unnoticed, and it was already ten in the evening when I heard a stir downstairs. Quickly marking the page with a bookmark, I set down the book and made my way to check what the commotion was all about. As soon as I opened the door, I immediately heard a familiar voice screaming loudly. How dare you prevent me from entering my house? Do you want to lose your job? Because Ill assure you thats whats going to happen if you dont get out of my way! 2/6 CD]3[? A Chapter 75 There I saw the same woman, whom I wished I never met again. I saw her yelling at Brad, who was blocking her from entering the door. I was leaning on the railings as I watched her force herself inside the house. She isnt my problem, and I dont really want to talk to her, so I decided to go back to zes room and let Brad and the others handle her. But as I was about to turn around, I heard someone shouting at me. Wait! You, b! tch! Who the hell are you? Turn around and face me, you slvt! she shouted. A mischievous smile yed on my lips as I realized the irony of our situation. Who could have imagined that in our next encounter, wed be at opposite ends of the rope? I slowly turned around to face her, just like she wanted. I was satisfied witnessing how horror was spread all over her face when she saw me. Her jaw dropped as her eyes widened in shock. She was completely stunned as she watched me walk down the stairs. Y-You? Y-Youre back? she stuttered. dear step In flesh, I answered. I wanted to tell you how its nice to see you again, my or, wait, I mean half-sister. But that would be a lie. Because if it were just for me, Id never want to see your face again. Then you shouldnt havee back! How dare you ruin my marriage? I should have killed you! She shouted, and her eyes were filled with rage. Seeing how youre still alive and well, it seems like you managed to dodge death twice. How strange, right? Imented sarcastically. Of all the lies that you told us, I wouldnt be surprised if your reurring sickness was one of them. anger. How dare you use me of such things? she said as her eyes were ring in She smirked before crossing her arms in front of her chest as she strengthened her back as if trying to control the situation. No matter what you say, Im still Sebastians wife. Were married, and youre nothing but a woman who cant ept the fact that Sebastian chooses me over you. Well, good for you, Catherine. You can have Sebastian for all you want. We will be out of your hair if its not for your husband, who insisted that we should stay here, I replied confidently. How does it feel now that youre in my position? I taunted her. She scoffs, Were not the same, ire. Im not a pushover like you. I wont just back down and sulk in the corner when someone is trying to steal my man. Im going to make sure that youll be out of our lives for good, she threatened. She then turned to Brad, who was standing right beside her. Throw this trash away from my house. I dont 3/6 These Automation Tools Might Surprise You A Chapter 73 like it when my ce gets dirty, she ordered. Brad didnt move an inch, as if he didnt hear Catherines order. She frowned when she noticed that Brad remained still. Are you deaf? Do I have to repeat myself? My gosh! Why am I surprised by stu pid people? she said. What are you standing there for? Drag this woman out of my house! she yelled before she hit Brad with her purse. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I was surprised when she did that. I understand that shes upset, but I dont think its right to hurt someone who hasnt done anything to you. Im sorry, maam. But we cant do that, Brad finally answered. What do you mean you cant do that? Im the wife of your boss. Do you want to lose your job? She said it in annoyance. Im just following orders, maam. I apologize, he said, bowing his head. You, dumbas s! she shouted as she continued to hit Brad to With her purse. Im so fed up with Catherines whining. I decided to step up and take matters into my own hands. Thats enough! I raised my voice, which silenced Catherine for a minute. She waspletely surprised when I shouted at her. The nerve! Just who do you think you are, raising your voice at me like that? Youre on my property; I can have you arrested for trespas sing! she threatened. A sly smile creeps out of my lips. Id like to see you try, Catherine. In the meantime, Ill have to ask you to leave. Everybody here had a long and tiring day. I cant let you disturb their evening rest. Brad, please escort Catherine out of my house. I intentionally emphasized thatst word. Dont you dare! she yelled when Brad tried to hold her arm. Youre following her order and not mine? she said to Brad, shock evident on her face. Leave, Catherine, while Im still being nice. Dont wait for me to drag you out of here myself. You have no right! she responded. Really? Shall we check? If I remember correctly, Sebastian put this house under my name. And since Sebastian didnt change anything around this house, Ill assume so is the title of this house, which only means one thing. I intentionally hung my words in the air. Youre the one whos trespas sing, and Im the one who has the right to have you arrested. 4/6 These Automation Tools Might Surprise You A 10:31 Thu, 2 Feb Chapter 75 She scoffs in disbelief. Dont be delusional, ire. Everything you owned was gone when you decided to leave Sebastian. What youre saying is impossible. Youre bluffing, and Im not st upid to take your bait. Im going to call the police, and youll be out of this house in no time! she said. Go ahead. Do what you have to do. In the meantime, Id like you to step out of my house now, I said before signaling Brad to take Catherine out of the house. He nodded in response before he tried to hold Catherines arm in his attempt to make her leave, but Catherine raised her hand and pped Brad without a warning. I said dont touch me! Youre fired! she yelled at him That was the final straw for me. I seized Catherines arm and forced her to meet my gaze before my hand rose,nding firmly on her cheek. My p was so hard that I could feel the stinging pain resonating around my palm. I smirked upon seeing Catherines cheeks turn red as blood. I can already imagine the pain shes suffering right now. Before she could even recover, I quickly grabbed a handful of her hair and dragged her out of the house. She keeps on resisting, trying her best to remove my hand from clutching her hair, but she fails. She was cursing and screaming in pain as I dragged her from the entrance all the way to the gate. Open the gate! I bellowed at the guard, who swiftly obeyed mymand. As soon as it swung open, I shoved her with all my might until she stumbled to the ground. Its long overdue. I should have done that the moment I discovered the lies you told to ruin my marriage. She sneered, Look at you. Acting so high and mighty when the truth is, youre nothing but a cheap mistress. You can do nothing to change that. Dont worry, my dear sister. I have no intention of stealing Sebastian away from you like you did. You can have him for as long as you want. But please do me a favor and tell your husband to leave me alone. Maybe by that, well both get what we wanted, I said before leaving her outside. Close the gate, and dont let that woman step into this house while were here. This is far from over, ire! Catherine threatened, but I didnt bother looking at her. Yes, this is only the beginning. I whispered to myself. *** Chatper 76 Chapter 76 BLAIRE Youve got to be kidding and watched as police carsured to myself as I looked outside the window and watched as police cars pulled over in front of the gate. She really didnt know when to stop. Catherine followed through with her threat. Well, Im not actually surprised. Knowing her, shell do anything in her power to get what she wants. My father spoiled her too much. I turned to the bed where ze was sleeping. Im just relieved that ze didnt have to witness this commotion. I continue watching from the window, assessing whether the staff can handle the situation. Im exhausted, and I dont want to see Catherine again. I had enough of her for the night. This is among those rare moments that I wish Sebastian was here so hed be the one to handle his raging wife. They waited a few minutes outside the gate before the guard let them in. It seems like they have no choice but to allow them in after one of the policemen handed the guard a paper. I let out a loud sigh before I decided to go out and face them. As I walked down the stairs, I could already see the smug look on Catherines face while she was followed by a few uniformed men. I told you, this isnt over, she said, crossing her arms in front of her chest and arching her brow. I just roll my eyes at her before shifting my attention towards the men standing behind her. Good evening, gentlemen. What can I do for you? I greeted. They were all surprised as they looked at each other with confusion written all over their faces. Good evening, Miss Banks. Shes Miss Banks. Catherine finished their sentence for them, strengthening her im as the woman of this house. How can I help you, officer? I asked, ignoring Catherines bitter remark. Good evening, madam. Were here to serve you this warrant, he said as he handed me a paper. May I know what the charges are? I asked casually, despite having a hint of what is this all about. Though I epted the paper that he gave, I didnt bother opening it since I 111 O 10.34 Wed, 28 Feb Chapter 76 already had an idea what it was for. Trespas sing and physical assault, madam, he answered. 62% +5 Thats the only time that I decided to open the letter. Upon checking, this seems legit. Though the timeline and how fast she was able to get a warrant seem suspicious, She probably used her connection to have this release, considering the time and herck of evidence. This time, I dont think I would be able to use my bluff. I dont have any proof that this house still belongs in my name. What are you waiting for, officer? Drag this woman out of this house! Catherine ordered. Two of the policemen grabbed my arms on both sides as they started to pull me out of the house. My immediately quickly went to my son, who was currently resting upstairs. I panic w thoughts about Catherine discovering the truth about my son get into my head. I cant imagine what shell be able to do to my son once she bes aware of it. I dont care if I go to jail. I just need to make sure that my son is okay. I was about to run upstairs to get ze when someone caught our attention. Whats going on here? Why are there policemen in my house? Sebastian said, frowning as he entered the house. What are you doing here? he added upon seeing Catherine. Why shouldnt I? Im your wife. I have every right to be here! she replied. Sebastian was left speechless as I watched his jaw tighten. However we want to alter the truth, shes right. He decided to ignore Catherine and turned to one of the officers in charge. Whats happening here, officer? he asked. Mrs. Foster filed charges against Miss Banks. Shes using her of trespas sing and physical assault, the office answered. He then turned towards the officer who was holding me. Let her go, or Ill make you the one facing charges, he threatened. He then turned to the officer in charge once again. Id like to apologize for the disturbance Catherine made, officer. But it seems like theres a misunderstanding going on here, he said. Clifford, he called out his name. Thats when I noticed him standing behind his back. Clifford nodded and excused himself. We all stayed silent as we waited for Clifford toe back. 10:35 Wed, 28 Feb Chapter 76 G Here you go, sir, he said as he handed Sebastian a folder. Լ62% Officer, this house, well, in fact, belongs to Miss Banks. You can see it for yourself, he said as he handed them the envelope. So, Im afraid your trespas sing charge was already out of the picture. As for the assault, I believe using a reasonable amount of force to remove a trespasser from your home isnt illegal. Not unless you and your fellow officers have different opinions, he said with his eyes so sharp that they could cut through anything. The lead officer opened the envelope and started reading what was inside. I quickly saw how his face changed upon reading what was on the paper. He cleared his throat and put the paper in the envelope before putting up a fake smile. Im sorry, Mr. Foster. We didnt mean to cause any harm. We are just doing our job. based on the comint, he exined. Well, youre clearly not doing your job properly, Sebastian answered. The officers lowered their heads in embarrassment. Again, we apologize for the inconvenience, Mr. Foster. Well go ahead, the lead officer said. What? It cant be! You have to arrest her! Catherine objected. Hes clearly making it up. Im pretty sure that document was forged, she insisted. You are free to have it authenticated, Catherine. But before then, I will ask you to leave, Sebastian said. Officer, will you please escort thisdy as you leave? Yes, sir, he answered. Maam, lets go. He then held Catherine as he tried to make her leave. No! Im not going anywhere! I am your wife, Sebastian! I have every right to be here! she insisted. Sebastian stayed silent as he watched Catherine being dragged out of the house by the police officers that she brought with her. Sebastian! You cant do this to me! Sebastian! Catherine continued to scream loud enough to awaken everyone in the house. Shes being so hysterical that the police officers had no choice but to carry her. Sebastian holds my arm gently. Come on, lets get inside, he said. I followed him, but my eyes remained with Catherine. Im not sure why, but my heart goes with her even in this kind of situation. I cant me her entirely for her actions. Shes right. Shes Sebastians wife, and she has every right to be on Sebastians property. She has more rights than me. I shouldnt be here. [1] TO.. Wed, Chapter 76 Feb ? 862% I dont know whats going on with her and Sebastian. But whatever it is, I shouldnt be part of any of it. Im sorry about that. I wasnt expecting her to show up. +5 I sna tched my arm from him and confronted him. What were you expecting, Sebastian? You brought your mistress into your house. How do you expect your wife to react? He was taken aback. He probably wasnt expecting my outburst as well. I will fix this, he answered. How? How can you fix this chaotic situation? I snorted. Are you going to imprison us on an ind? I asked sarcastically. I promise you, Catherine wont be able to disturb you again, he said, ignoring my sarcastic remark. Yourepletely missing the point, Sebastian! Catherine has every right to be mad right now. I know it because thats how I felt when you brought her to our house and chose to cheat on me with her! Dont you understand?Keeping us here wont fix anything! Then, what do you want me to do? he yelled in frustration. I can see the pain in his eyes when I remind him of what he did. He clearly regretted what he did, but it wont change the facts about what happened in the past. We cant continue living in the past, Sebastian. We cant pretend that by trapping us here, everything will miraculously fall back into ce, just like before. Were ruined. Our family was ruined. Imprisoning us here wont make me change my mind. Ive already epted the fact that our rtionship is over. What happened on the ind was myst gift to myself. I may have loved you still, but that was not enough to make me stay. Im not living only for myself now. I have ze, and I need to protect him. I cant afford to have Catherine always at my throat, threatening the peace I was dreaming of for my son. He let out a loud sigh. My chest tightened when I saw the tears running down his cheeks. He was sobbing. What do you want me to do, ire? His voice cracked as his tears continued flowing from his eyes. I wanted to hold him. However, I know that it wouldnt change anything. It will only give us false hope that everything will be okay. We will never be aplete family. We already lost that chance a long time ago. So many hurtful words had been said, and many unforgivable sins had been done. We can never take that back. Set us free, Sebastian. Thats what I want you to do. We will never stop hurting each other unless we set each other free. Let us go, I pleaded. III 10:35 Wed, 28 Feb Chapter 76 62% 5 Its breaking me inside, but I know that its the only way for us to be happy. I love him, yes. I still love him despite everything that happened. However, that love wasnt enough to erase all the pain that he caused me. I may be able to forgive him, but I dont think Id be able to move forward with him around. I want to be a part of my sons life, ire. I want to give him the life that he deserves. And what life would that be? A peaceful life away from this chaos is the life that he deserves. Will you be able to give him that? As long as Catherine is in the picture, zes will be in constant agony. Im sure as hell that Catherine wouldnt stop after the stunt she pulled tonight. I can assure you. You cant assure anything, Sebastian! I cut him off. Catherine will not stop as long as were here. Now that she knows Im back, she will do anything to ruin me. What if she finds out the truth about ze? Who knows what shes capable of doing to me and my son? This isnt about us anymore. Think about ze! Hes the one that Im thinking about; thats why Im trying my best to fix everything. I wanted a life with my son and with you. Catherine and I were over even before you came back. I have been asking for a divorce for years. Im trying, ire. Im really trying, he replied. I took a loud breath. Theres nothing to fix, Sebastian. Our rtionship was so damaged that its already impossible to fix. No, no, no. Please dont say that. I know you still love me. And so am I. Im willing to wait until you find it in your heart to forgive me. I dont care how long it takes. I will stay here beside you and try to amend everything. But thats the thing, Sebastian. I already forgave you. If thats what you were asking for from me, then Im telling you, I forgave you. However, that doesnt mean that we can pick up where we left off. That part of our lives ended a long time ago. Theres nothing left to fix. I was stunned when he suddenly fell on his knees, begging and crying. Please dont say that. His voice cracked as he held my hand tightly while kneeling in front of me. Im sorry, Sebastian. Please, let us go. Im begging you. I forcefully removed his hand, holding mine. I wanted to leave as fast as I could. If I stayed for another minute, I might be back with my words. It pains me to watch him lower himself and beg me to give him another chance. But Ive already given him enough chances, and he blew them. I walked away, leaving him kneeling on the floor. I tried my best not to look back because I knew for myself that I might be running back to him if I did. I have to do this. This is for the best. /All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chatper 77 Chapter 77 BLAIRE I lost track of time and couldnt remember what time I dozed off. I was having a hard time sleeping because of what happened. I keep on thinking about it. I stayed with ze the whole night, and I keep ncing at the adjacent door, even with a slight sound, thinking Sebastian will walk right at the door in any minute. However, it didnt happen. The room right across ours remained awfully quiet. Im still not ready to face Sebastian right after what happenedst night. I was afraid that seeing how regretful he was would make me change my mind about leaving. Im well aware that he was trying. He tried to make up for the mistakes that he had made in the past. But he cant me me if I was having a hard time weing him into our lives after everything that he did. I was pulled out of my reverie when I heard my sons voice. Mommy, he uttered. Yes, honey? Do you need anything? The man who owns the house he started. I held my breath, waiting for what he was about to say. Im afraid ze has already caught up with the situation. He may be young, but he is smart and well aware of his surroundings. Is he my dad? he asked,pleting his sentence. Sweetheart My voice cracked. I dont know what to say. I dont want to lie to my son, but what will I tell him when I have already decided to go on leave? He came herest night. You were sleeping, he added, which caught me by surprise. He did? I replied, forcing a smile on my face. He was saying sorry, mommy. He said he loved me so much. He said he wanted to be with me, but he did a lot of awful things. Thats why its impossible for him to stay. He was crying, but I told him to be quiet because youre sleeping. What did he do, mommy? he asked innocently. I was surprised that he managed to remember all the things Sebastian said. He tried his best to remember everything Sebastian told him. Did he introduce himself as your father? I asked him. Nope, he didnt. It was just a guess, he replied innocently, shrugging his shoulders as if it werent a big deal. But its a good thing if he is my daddy. I always wanted to have a daddy, he added as the light on his face slowly faded. 75% 12:03 Fri, 1 Mar i O Chapter 77 +5 I started sobbing upon hearing that. I thought what I was doing was best for him. I never even considered that ze may want to have his dad in his life. Did I make a mistake? Am I being selfish by choosing to protect myself from the man who caused me pain? Do you want to be with your dad? I asked him, preparing myself for whatever his answer would be. Im okay with anything, mommy. As long as Im with you, Im okay, he answered. At that moment, I finally broke down. I cant believe I was about to steal my sons chance to grow up with his father just because I couldnt stand to be with him. Maybe I should reconsider my decision for the sake of ze. Would you like to stay here for a while? I asked him. And right there and there, I saw the light sh in his eyes. Can we, mommy? I can hear excitement in his voice. I felt guilty knowing that my son was more mature and considerate than I was. Despite him wanting to know his father, he didnt insist on it. Instead, he allowed me to make a decision and epted it wholeheartedly. It made me realize that there are times when we can learn a few things from an innocent childs perspective. I forced a smile on my face. We can if you want to, I said. Yes, mommy! He almost leapt out of bed in excitement as he tried to imprison me in a tight hug. Thank you, mommy! he said. We were in that position when I heard a soft knocking from the door. Good morning, Maximus said. Am I interrupting something? he asked, smiling. No, youre not. Come on in, doc, I replied. Im just going to do my daily morning routine quickly, and then Ill be out of your hair in no time, he said as soon as he started checking up on ze. As I watched ze get checked by Max, I decided to go out and look at Sebastian. We need to have that talk once again, but this time I should prioritize my son over my feelings. If I were to guess it correctly, Sebastian would probably have his morning coffee in the dining room during this time. I went straight to the dining area, only to find it empty. Though theres already food on the table, Sebastian was nowhere to be found. Candince came out of the kitchen holding a bag of freshly cut fruits. Candice, is 12:03 Fri, 1 Mar ti Chapter 77 Sebastian still in his room? I asked her. P You didnt know? she asked with a confused look on her face. What do you mean? 75% Sir Sebastian already left earlier, around three in the morning, I guess? she exined. Oh, what time will he be back? She frowned in confusion, as if theres something wrong with my question. I dont think hes ever coming back, ire, Candice answered. I chuckled nervously. What do you mean hes noting back? Thats absurb. This is his house. Ahmm I dont know whats going on, ire. Maybe you should go find him and talk to him, she suggested. Thats a good idea. Thanks, Candice! I replied. Wait! Arent you going to eat first? Sir Sebastian specifically told us to prepare your breakfast, she said. I dont think I can. I need to talk to Sebastian as soon as possible. Ill probably just grab some sandwiches along the way, I said. And can I ask you a favor, please? Of course! What is it? Could you look after ze while Im gone? Dont let anyonee near him, okay? Youre aware of what happenedst night, right? Im afraid of what Catherine might do if she finds out about ze, I said. Dont worry, Ill look after him, she replied. Thank you, Candice. Ill be back as soon as I can. No worries, ire. I got you, she assured me. I smiled at her gesture. Im d that even after all these years have passed, theres still a few good people around us. As I was on my way to the gate, I saw Cliffording through the gate. He was riding the ck sedan car he used to drive with Sebastian. My heart raced, thinking Sebastian was inside. But I was a little disappointed when it was only Clifford who came out of the car. +5 O 12:03 Fri, 1 Marti Chapter 77 +5 Oh, thank Go d youre here, I said. Do you have any idea where Sebastian might be? I added. Hes currently staying at his office, Miss ire. He asked me to give this to you. He also wanted to apologize that he didnt have the courage to give it to you personally, he said as he handed me an envelope. Whats this? I asked as I slowly checked the envelope he just gave me. Thats the temporary restraining order that Mr. Foster filed against Miss Catherine so she wouldnt beText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. able to get close to you and your son like she didst night, he exined. And here he said, and he handed me another folder. This is the title of this house. It has always been under your name, so Mr. Foster thinks that you should have it. He also said that you can do whatever you want with the house, whether you stay in it or sell it; its totally up to you, Clifford exined as I tried to read the documents. Why is he doing this? I asked, frowning. I cant answer for him, Miss ire. But I believe hes honoring your request. He decided to give you and ze the freedom that you wanted, he said. He also wanted me to give you this, he said, handing another paper that seemed endless. And this one is for? My confusion grows every minute. Thats a copy of hisst will and testament, he answered. My eyes widen in shock. Im sure Sebastian wasnt the type of man whos giving up his life because of this, isnt he? Clifford probably saw right through me. Dont worry, Miss ire. It isnt what youre thinking, he chuckled. I can assure you, Mr. Foster is absolutely fine. I let out the breath that I hadnt noticed Id been holding the whole time. He just wanted to give it to you just in case something happened to him. Despite the choices that you and Mr. Foster have made, he still wanted to assure ze that he would get everything that was rightfully his. In that will, it is stated that ze will be the sole heir of Foster Enterprise if anything happens to him. He did that? What Clifford said hasnt been fully sinking into my system. Yes, Miss ire. And if ever you have any questions regarding those documents, heres awyer you can discuss them with. He reached for his pocket and picked out a calling card before giving it to me. Is there anything I can do for you? he asked after I epted the card. 75% Chapter 77 Yes. Could you bring me to Sebastian? I have something to discuss with him, I said. He looked surprised upon hearing that, but he quickly recovered. Of course, Miss ire, he replied before opening the door for me. +5 0 I quickly got into the back seat, feeling the tension as we drove quietly to Sebastians office. I tried to think of what to say to him, but it was hard. How could I tell him that his son wanted him around? What happened was surprising. Even though I wanted to cut ties with him, he still decided to be there for ze with all his heart. It made me feel both impressed and upset. As we approached Sebastians office, my heart pounded with uncertainty. Im not exactly sure how this conversation would go. As we approached Sebastians office, my heart pounded with uncertainty. Stepping out of the car, I took a deep breath to steady my nerves. With each step towards his office door, I felt the weight of the moment pressing down on me. Clifford led the way as we took the elevator going to Sebastians office. The guards and the employees at the reception didnt bother asking me for my ID. With each passing moment, my heart was thumping like a wild drum. I keep repeating in my head the words that Im about to say. But as soon as the elevator door opened, my head went nk. My feet felt like they were glued to the ground once we were standing in front of the door to his office. Hes inside, Miss ire. You can go ahead and get inside, Clifford said before opening the door for me. As soon as he opened the door, I immediately saw a silhouette of a man sitting on his swivel chair, his back facing us. Clifford, Ive already said I want to be left alone, havent I? How many times do I need to repeat that I dont want to be bothered right now? Sebastian growled, clearly annoyed by our sudden disturbance. I didnt answer and stayed silent. He probably noticed that, so he quickly turned his chair around, facing me. I can see the surprise on his face upon seeing me. His jaw dropped as he stared at me intently. He even blinks his eyes a couple of times, probably to convince himself that he isnt hallucinating. 12:03 Fri, 1 Mar ti Chapter 77 75% My eyesnded on the bottle of Scotch on his table, which was almost empty, and the ss in his hand. Isnt it too early for drinking? I asked him. He cleared his throat, trying topose himself. I-I was just He was having a hard time finding the words to exin. Finally, standing before him, my emotions tangled into a web of conflicting feelings. Sebastians gaze met mine, and for a fleeting moment, I saw a glimmer of recognition in his eyes. Fix yourself; we need to talk, I said as I walked towards the couch and waited for him topose himself. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 BLAIRE 50% I couldnt help but suppress a smile as I observed him fumble, attempting topose himself. He even discreetly blew on his hand, checking his breath. After clearing his throat, he finally spoke up. Can I excuse myself for a minute? Ill be back shortly, he stammered. Theres a fear in his eyes, probably thinking that Im going to disappear the moment he turns his back. I raised an eyebrow in puzzlement. Youre fine, I reassured him. This wont take long. Ill be back in five minutes, he insisted, determination evident in his voice as he made his way towards the door behind him. With a deliberate gesture, he left the door ajar, affording me a glimpse of the room beyond. Inside, I could see a meticulously arranged set of furniture, each piece hinting at a level of refinement and elegance. Watching him go into the room, I felt really curious. It looked like this was where he lived now. I waited for another few minutes before he came out of the room. His hair was a little bit damp, probably from washing his face. He had also changed into a clean shirt before he took the chair across from me. Despite the dark circle under his eyes, he still looks as handsome as ever. Where are you nning to stay? I asked directly. +5 He was caught off guard by my sudden bluntness. I dont need to beat around the bush. I came here for one reason only, and that is to give him a chance to be a father to ze. Everything between us was over. The only thing that connects us is our son. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I have a few properties around the city, he answered. Of course, he does. What am I thinking? He owns a multi-billion-dorpany, and of course, he has other properties he can stay at. Im sure you didnte here just to ask me that, he said while fidgeting with his fingers. He looks nervous, which I dont see often. 1/7 Dreame 2/7 15:23 Mon, 11 Mar Chapter 78 Yes, youre right. I came here to talk about ze, I started. He was stunned upon hearing that. What about ze? Is he okay? he asked worriedly. Hes fine. Hes getting better every day, I replied. He let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. Thats good, he said. He wanted to meet you, I said. 50% He suddenly looked pale as he stared at me. He was too stunned to speak. I saw him try to open his mouth, but nothing came out. He looks like he is about to faint any minute now. Breath, Sebastian, I reminded him when it seemed like he had forgotten to breathe. Did you tell him who I was? he stammered, the question hanging heavily in the air. It was clear that he struggled toprehend the reality of the situation. I didnt need to, I replied softly. You gave yourself away when you cried out for himst night. Hes a perceptive child. A chuckle escaped his lips. Im well aware of that, he admitted. Ive only spoken to him once, but even then, I could see how remarkably mature he is for his age. He has a keen understanding of the world around him. Sebastians admission offered a glimpse into his thoughts, revealing a side of him I hadnt anticipated. It was as if a veil had been lifted, allowing me to see beyond the facade he often presented to the world. Hes been through a lot, I added, my voice softening with empathy. But hes resilient, just like his father. A flicker of gratitude crossed Sebastians features at my words, his expression betraying a hint of vulnerability. It was a rare moment of connection between us, one that hinted at the possibility of reconciliation and understanding. As we lingered in that moment of mutual understanding, I sensed a shift in the air, a tentative hope blossoming between us. Despite theplexities of our past, there was a glimmer of possibility for a brighter future. Dreame III O < 15:23 Mon, 11 Mar Chapter 78 I want to make things right, Sebastian confessed, his voice tinged with determination. For him and for us. His words stirred a mix of emotions within me, reigniting a flicker of hope amid the lingering part of me dared to believe in the possibility of doubts. While redemption and reconciliation, another part remained resolute in its purpose. Theres no more chance for us, Sebastian, I stated firmly, my tone leaving no room for misunderstanding. Youve had your opportunities, and theyve slipped through your fingers time and time again. Im here solely for ze. He deserves the chance to know his father, regardless of our past. As the weight of my words settled between us, I could see the eptance in Sebastians eyes. It was a bittersweet acknowledgment of the reality we faced, a recognition that while our paths diverged long ago, there was still hope for a new beginning for zes sake. Sebastian nodded solemnly, epting the truth of my words. Despite the disappointment that lingered in the air, there was a shared understanding between usan acknowledgment of our respective roles in zes life. I understand, Sebastian replied, his voice tinged with a hint of regret. This is more than enough for me. His words sparked a glimmer of optimism within me, a cautious hope that perhaps, despite our tumultuous history, Sebastian was ready to step up and embrace his role as a father. Im willing to give you a chance, I said, my voice softening with sincerity. But know that this is your last opportunity. Make it count. With a silent nod of agreement, we both understood that the road ahead would be fraught with challenges. But for zes sake, we were willing to set aside our differences and work towards a brighter future-one filled with love, forgiveness, and the promise of a newfound family bond. I will try my best to make everything right. I hope you do. You have no idea how happy I am right now, he said. This is your one and only chance, Sebastian. If you mess this up, I will never 3/7 +5 Dreame 15.23 Mon, 11 Mar Chapter 78 forgive you. Ill remember that, he answered. We were surrounded by an awkward silence. He was smiling as he stared at me with love and admiration. Imended him for choosing to let go despite his eagerness to be part of zes life. However, life has other ns for us. It seems like I have to ept now that our lives will forever be entangled. No matter how hard I try to stay away from him, theres always a force that will bring us back together. Since I already made myself clear, lets talk about our setup. 50% Im happy with whatever setup you want, ire. Im already grateful that you allow me to be a part of my sons life. Just let me know how you want to do it, he said. n +5 Good. At least were clear that were going to do this on my terms, I replied. ze and I cant stay here. We have a life back in , and thats where we want to settle. Were going back as soon as zes condition has be stable. As for you, you are free to visit him whenever you want. You can also call him anytime. My parents want to meet him. Can I bring him when I visit my folks? You can alsoe if you want, he offered. I cant say I have a particrly close rtionship with Sebastians parents. Throughout our marriage, weve only crossed paths a handful of times. Theyve always had a rather unconventional approach to retirement, opting for frequent cruises to satisfy their wanderlust and desire for adventure. As a result, our interactions have been limited to asional family gatherings or special asions when they happen to be ashore. Despite the distance between us, theres always been mutual respect and cordiality whenever we do meet, but Ive never quite felt like a part of their inner circle. I think Im good. You can take ze with you even without me on the condition that youre not going to do the same stunt you pulled when you kidnapped ze from the hospital, I reminded. He lowered his head as if he were embarrassed by what he had done. I wont, I promise, he replied. 4/7 Dreame [11 O 15:23 Mon, 11 Mar Chapter 78 50% Then were good. As long as you dont do anything that we havent talked about, Do you want to add anything? I asked him. No, Im good, he answered. +5 We were once engulfed by an awkward silence. Our eyes locked, and I immediately felt the strong tension between us. I suddenly regret looking into his eyes, because now I can see passion and light in his eyes. He yearns for me, and so do I. I didnt notice that I had been holding my breath the whole time we were looking into each others eyes. He was about to step forward to fill the gap separating us when my feet automatically stepped back. It was as if my whole body went into autopilot and defense mode. I quickly saw the disappointment spread through his eyes when he saw my reaction. I didnt mean to react that way, but it seems like my body has a different n. After all that had happened, I hadnt realized that Id been in constant defensive mode when it came to Sebastian. Despite our agreement, theres still fear inside me that he will do something to hurt me and my son. Im sorry, he quickly apologized when he noticed my reaction. Do ride? I can drive you home, he offered. you need a I blew a silent sigh of relief once he decided to take a step back. No, thanks, Ill just take a cab. Ill go ahead, I said. I didnt give him any chance to object. I quickly grabbed my purse and headed towards the door. But I didnt even take a few when his phone rang. I have no ns to listen to his conversation, but I was startled when Sebastian suddenly raised his voice. What? I cant understand you, Candice. Talk slowly, he said. steps I stopped my track and turned in his direction. I cant exin it, but somehow, I can sense that theres something wrong. What the fck happened? Panic was evident in his voice. I became more curious because I hadnt seen Sebastian panic like this. I immediately knew something was wrong. My heart started pounding when I realized that something had happened back at the house. I walked briskly towards Sebastian and snat ched the phone from his hand. 5/7 Dreame III O < 15:23 Mon, Chapter 78 11 Mar Candice, this is ire? Whats happening back there? I asked, trying to calm myself despite my inner turmoil. ire she began, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and disbelief. 50% Candice, please, just tell me whats going on! I couldnt help but raise my voice; the suspense was bing unbearable. It all happened so suddenly, Candice exined, her wordsing out in a rush. The next thing I knew, armed men were barging into the house. And ze My thoughts immediately went to ze. My heart raced at Candices words, a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins as I tried to make sense of the situation. Armed men invading our home? It seemed unfathomable, like something out of a nightmare. Wheres ze? What happened to ze? I demanded that my concern for ze and our safety override any other thoughts. Candice, tell me what happened to my son?! I wanted to stay calm, but panic had already consumed me. They took him, ire. Im so sorry. Candice choked out between so bs, her words piercing through me like icy daggers. I wanted to believe it was all a terrible mistake, a cruel trick of the mind, but the reality of her words hit me like a freight train. They had taken my son. My innocent, beloved child. The thought sent a chill down my spine, leaving me numb and paralyzed with fear. Sebastians offer to drive me home broke through the haze of shock that enveloped me. Despite my silence, he wrapped his hands around my shoulders, offering the silent strength that I desperately needed in that moment. You have to be strong, ire. Sebastians voice cut through the silence, a beacon of hope amidst the darkness threatening to consume me. Our son needs us, he reminded me. His words were a reminder that I couldnt afford to fall apart, not when my son needed me more than ever. With a newfound determination coursing through my veins, I nodded silently, allowing Sebastian to lead me towards the car. Though my heart ached with uncertainty and fear, I knew that I had to find the strength to fight for my son, no matter what it took. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 BLAIRE A horrific sight weed me as soon as I stepped out of the car. We werent able to get inside the gate because it was blocked by police cars parked outside the mansion. There was a long yellow tape barracading the entrance. Excuse me, sir. You cante inside. Theres an active investigation going on inside. One of the police officers stopped us from entering the scene. Im the owner of the house, Sebastian introduces himself. As soon as he heard that, he quickly raised the yellow tape so we could pass by. I immediately ran to the gate, but I was startled when I saw the blood sca ttered all over the ground. My eyes were filled with terror when I saw them carrying a dead body. ze I uttered my sons name in fear. Whos the officer-in-charge? Sebastian asked one of the officers. He wrapped his arm around my shoulder and squeezed me gently. He then guided me as we followed one of the officers, leading us to the one in charge. Mr. Foster? the officer-in-charge asked. Yes, thats me. What happened here? The officer-in-charge was about to answer when I interjected. Wheres my son? I asked. It may be as cold as it sounds, but I dont really care about the details. All I want to know is to find my son. He didnt get a chance to answer it again when Candice rushed through the door. ire! she called me out. Im sorry I couldnt protect him, she said, bursting in tears. She looked terrible. She had busted lips, and her face was covered in bruises. Whats going on, Candice? Are you alright? I asked frantically, my voiceced with worry. And wheres ze? Candices expression crumbled as she struggled to find the words. I tried to stop them, she began, her voice trembling with fear and anguish. But they they shot 1/8 Dreame O 15:23 Mon, 11 Mar Chapter 79 Clifford, and they they killed the guards. 48% My heart ski pped a beat at her words, a cold shiver running down my spine. Oh my go d, I gasped, my eyes widening in shock. Wheres Clifford now? Is he going to be alright? Hes been rushed to the hospital, Candice replied, her voice choked with tears. But I havent heard anything since they took him away. They they came for ze, Candice continued, her voice trembling as she recounted the harrowing events. They were demanding something; I dont know what. Clifford tried to intervene, but they shot him. +5 Tears streamed down Candices face as she struggled topose herself. I tried to reason with them, but they were relentless. They took ze and and they left. Im so sorry, ire. I tried to protect him, but I couldnt. My heart clenched at Candices words; the weight of her anguish was almost suffocating. Its not your fault, Candice, I reassured her, my voice barely above a whisper. Well find him. We have to. Determination burned within me as I vowed to bring my son back, no matter the cost. Were already analyzing every shred of evidence left by the kidnappers, the officer-in-charge interjected, his voice a reassuring presence amid the chaos. Were doing everything in our power to track them down. But for now, we need both of you to answer a few questions. It could help us uncover who might be behind this. Turning to Sebastian, he continued, Can you think of anyone who might have a motive for this? Anyone who might hold a grudge against your family? Sebastian paused for a moment, his brow furrowing in deep thought. Catherine, I interjected, the name slipping from my lips with a weight of certainty. Theres no one in the world who holds a grudge against us like she does. But Catherine doesnt know about ze, Sebastian pointed out. Shes been inside this house before. I dont know how, but shes the only one who could have a motive for this, I insisted. These are dangerous men, ire, Sebastian cautioned, his tone grave. Men who 2/8 Dreame O ? 15:23 Mon, 11 Mar F Chapter 79 wouldnt hesitate to kill. Do you truly believe your sister could be behind this? Are you defending her? I hissed, feeling a surge of frustration. 48% No, thats not what I meant. I just dont want the police to pursue the wrong lead, Sebastian rified, his voice tinged with concern. Sebastians words hit me like a p in the face, causing me to pause and reconsider. Could I really be using Catherine without concrete evidence? But then again, the pieces seemed to fit too perfectly to ignore. I understand your concern, Sebastian, I conceded, my tone softening slightly. But we cant dismiss any possibilities at this point. We need to consider every angle to find ze. Sebastian nodded in reluctant agreement, his expression mirroring the turmoil within me. Despite our differences, we were united in our determination to bring ze home safely, even if it meant confronting ufortable truths along the way. As the weight of our situation settled over us like a suffocating nket, I knew that the road ahead would be fraught with challenges. But for the sake of my son, I was willing to face whatever obstacles lay in our path, even if it meant confronting the darkest corners of my own familys history. With a heavy heart, I turned to the officer-in-charge, ready to cooperate fully in their investigation. Well provide any information we can to help find ze, I assured him, my voice tinged with determination. The officer nodded, his expression grave yet determined. We appreciate your cooperation. Well do everything in our power to bring your son home safely, he pledged, his words offering a glimmer of hope in the midst of despair. The hours stretched into an agonizing wait as the investigation unfolded. Each passing minute felt like an eternity, filled with anxious anticipation and desperate prayers for zes safe return. I couldnt shake the feeling of helplessness that gnawed at my insides, a constant reminder of the precious moments slipping away while my son remained in the clutches of his captors. I cant just sit here and wait any longer, I dered, rising from the couch with a sense of urgency coursing through my veins. The minutes stretched into agonizing hours, and the gnawing anxiety threatened to consume me entirely. I need to do 3/8 Dreame O 3 48% Chapter 79 something. +5 Candices eyes widened with concern as she watched me, her own worry mirroring mine. What are you nning to do, ire? she asked, her voiceced with apprehension. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sebastian was engrossed in coordinating with the police, his brow furrowed in deep concentration. The lack of anymunication from the kidnappers only fueled my conviction that Catherine was behind it all. Im going to find my son, I stated firmly, my resolve unshakeable. a How do you n to do that? Candice inquired, her voice tinged with concern as she regarded me with furrowed brows. I need your help, I replied, meeting her gaze with a sense of urgency. You have to cover for me. Candices eyes widened in rm, her worry palpable. ire, isnt that dangerous? she protested, her voiceced with apprehension. Now that we know for sure that theres someone after you and your family, I dont think its safe for you to go on your own. I paused, considering her words carefully. She had a point-the threat looming over us was real, and venturing out alone posed its own set of risks. But the thought of ze in danger spurred me forward, overriding any sense of fear or doubt. I know its risky, I acknowledged, my voice resolute. But I cant just sit back and wait. I have to do whatever it takes to find ze, no matter the danger. Candices expression softened, understanding dawning in her eyes as she recognized the depth of my determination. Despite her concerns, she knew that nothing could deter me from seeking out my son. Alright, ire, she relented, her voice tinged with resignation. Ill cover for you. But please, be careful. I cant bear the thought of anything happening to you. I reached out and squeezed her hand gratefully, a silent acknowledgement of her support. Thank you, Candice, I said earnestly. Ill do everything in my power to stay safe and bring ze home. With the mansion filled with observant eyes, I knew I had to move fast to avoid 4/8 Dreame [11 15:24 Mon, 11 Mar Chapter 79 48% being seen. Getting past Sebastian and the police without them noticing would be tricky. I left the mansion through the back door, trying not to make any noise. The night was chilly, and the moon made long shadows. Every little sound made me jump, feeling nervous. Sticking to the shadows, I walked along the edge of the property. Each step felt heavy with the weight of my decision. But the thought of ze in danger gave me courage to keep going. When I looked back at the mansion onest time, I felt a pang of fear. But I couldnt let that stop me. With a deep breath, I headed into the darkness, leaving the safety of the mansion behind as I searched for my son. I knew there was one ce I had to go to find answers. I called a cab and headed straight to my fathers house, hoping they hadnt moved. As the cab sped through the city streets, my heart raced with anticipation and anxiety. The familiar sights and sounds of my childhood neighbourhood brought back a flood of memories, bothforting and unsettling. When we finally arrived at my fathers house, Phesitated for a moment before paying the driver and stepping out onto the sidewalk. The house loomed before me, its familiar facade stirring a mixture of emotions within me. With a deep breath, I approached the front door and rang the bell, my heart pounding in my chest as I waited for someone to answer. As the seconds ticked by, each one feeling like an eternity, I braced myself for whatevery ahead. No matter what, I was determined to uncover the truth and bring my son back home, where he belonged. I wasnt expecting Stacy to open the door. Her surprise was evident as she blinked at me, clearly caught off guard by my unexpected visit. But as she recovered from her initial shock, a sinister grin spread across her face, apanied by a raised eyebrow. What evil spirit brought you here, ire? She taunted, her smirk oozing with malice. Your daughter is the evil spirit that brought me here, I retorted, my voice firm with determination. Dreame O 15:24 Mon, 11 Mar Chapter 79 48% Stacys smile faltered at my words, her expression darkening with a mixture of anger and concern. But before she could respond, I pushed past her and stepped into the foyer, my resolve unyielding. Where is she? I need to talk to her! I demanded, my urgency driving me forward. Stop making a scene here, ire, Stacy admonished, following me into the house. Catherine isnt here. Whats gotten into you? You cant just barge into someones house and cause amotion. Ill leave as soon as you give me your daughter, I stated firmly, refusing to back down. As I said, Catherine isnt here. Whats your problem? Stacy retorted, her voice tinged with frustration. My problem is your daughter. She kidnapped my son! I yelled, my anger boiling over. Thats an absurd usation, ire, Stacy shot back, her tone incredulous. My daughter couldnt hurt a fly, let alone kidnap someone elses child. And we had no idea you even had a child. Before I could respond, the familiar voice of my father echoed from the second floor of the house. Whats going on here? He called out, his tone filled with surprise and concern. ire? he uttered as he hurried down the stairs, his eyes widening in shock as he reached me. Without hesitation, he enveloped me in a tight embrace, his arms offering a sense offort and familiarity amidst the chaos. Despite the flood of emotions that washed over me at the sight of my father, I couldnt shake the lingering pain of the past. His choice to prioritize Stacy and Catherine over his own daughter had left a deep wound that still throbbed with betrayal. But amidst the ache of old wounds, I couldnt deny the overwhelming sense of relief at seeing him alive and well. Despite everything, I had missed him, the warmth of his embrace, and the sound of his voice. Yet, I knew that now wasnt the time for reminiscing or dwelling on past hurts. Pushing aside the tumult of emotions raging within me, I straightened my Dreame [1] O < 15.24 Mon, Chapter 79 48% +5 shoulders and met my fathers gaze with determination. Im d to see you, Dad, I said, my voice steady despite the turmoil swirling within me. But I didnte here to reminisce. I came here to find answers and to bring my son back home. My fathers eyes widened in surprise and excitement. You had a son? Im a grandfather now. He eximed, a hopeful gleam in his eyes. Can I meet him? You can, Dad. As soon as your daughter shows up and gives me back my son, I replied firmly, my tone leaving no room for negotiation. Stacy interjected, her voice sharp with defensiveness. Will you please stop using my daughter? she demanded, her expression growing increasingly hostile. Wheres your proof that it was my daughter who kidnapped your son? Sebastian is a very wealthy man. Im sure he made a lot of dangerous enemies along the way. Why dont you ask him? I bristled at her words, frustration bubbling up within me. I dont need proof to know that Catherine is involved, I retorted, my voice tinged with anger. Stacys words cut through the tension like a knife, her usation stinging with the sharpness of truth. I paused, momentarily taken aback by her assertion. Do you even hear yourself, ire? Stacy continued, her voiceced with frustration. Youre so consumed by your anger towards your sister that you jump at any opportunity to me her. But my Catherine wouldnt be capable of doing what youre using her of. I may not have proof now, but once I find out that shes the one behind this, Ill make sure justice is served, I vowed, my voice firm with determination. I will not show her any mercy, I dered, my words filled with resolve. If shes responsible for taking my son away from me, shell face the consequences of her actions. I think you should leave now, or Ill call the police, Stacy threatened, her tone brimming with warning. Realizing that neither of them had any idea about their daughters actions, I made the decision to leave. Ill walk you to the door, ire, my father offered, and I epted his gesture. As we made our way to the exit, he leaned in to whisper something to me. I dont believe that Catherine could do what youre using her of. 7/8 Dreame 111 15:24 Mon, 11 Mar F Chapter 79 48% +5 Despite my frustration, I wasnt surprised by his defence of Catherine. However, his next words caught me off guard. But for what its worth, I overheard Stacy talking on the phone about a warehouse in Brooklyn. I wrote the address. I really hope youre mistaken about your sister, he confessed earnestly as he handed me a piece of paper. Thanks, dad, I replied. I was relieved that at least my father chose me when I needed him the most. I hugged him before leaving. I immediately call a cab as I stare at the address written on the small piece of paper. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 BLAIRE Given what happened back in the mansion, I know it wasnt a smart move for me to go alone. However, as time passes, zes condition bes more dangerous. It hasnt been long since he got out of surgery, and Im sure theres no one there who knows how to take care of his condition. In the end, I decided to give Sebastian a call. I dialed his number, and after a few rings, he answered. Where the hell are you, ire? Youll be the death of me! ze has been missing, and now you! Do you have any idea how worried I was? He bbers continuously. Im fine, Sebastian, I assure him, though the tension in my voice betrays my calm facade. Im not! My son is missing, and I have no idea where the hell you are! Tell me your location, and Ill pick you up, he demands, his worry evident in his tone. For a moment, I weigh my options, knowing that what Im about to say will only worry him further. But I cant afford to waste any more time. Taking a deep breath, I steel myself for his reaction. Im on my way there now. Ill meet you up at the location, I reply, my voice steady despite the tumult of emotions swirling within me. Are you out of your mind, ire? Have you seen what those men did to our guards? Youre going to get yourself killed! Sebastians voice rises with frustration; his concern for my safety is palpable even through the phone. But Ive made up my mind, and nothing he says can sway me from my course of action. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Staying still and doing nothing to find my son will eventually kill me as well. Its a matter of choosing which death Im morefortable with, I responded, my voice firm with resolve. ire, Im begging you. Dont act too harshly. Wait for me. Well go there together, Sebastian insisted, his desperation palpable. Im sorry, Sebastian. I cant wait for you. Ill send you the details. Ill meet you up there, I replied, knowing that every second counted in the race to find ze. ire, dont be stu pid! Sebastians voice rang out in frustration, but I couldnt let his concerns sway me. My mind was made up, and I was determined to do whatever it took to bring my son home. Ignoring Sebastians protests, I ended the call, my resolve unwavering in the face of his pleas. I was determined to find my son, no matter what obstaclesy in my path. As soon as I hung up the phone, my heart pounding with anticipation, another call came through from an unknown number. With trembling hands, I answered the call, my breath catching in my throat. Hello, my dear sister. You took your time before you made a move. Ive been waiting for a long time to call you, came the voice on the other end of the line. The blood drained from my face as I recognized the familiar, chilling tone. My whole body went cold at the sound of that awful voice, sending shivers down my spine. It seems like our father gave me up. So, should I expect your presence here any minute now? she continued. Where the hell is my son, Catherine? I demanded, trying to muster the courage in my voice despite the fear coursing through me. What, no pleasantries? Im wounded, dear sister, she said mockingly. What do you want, Catherine? My son has nothing to do with this! I raised my voice in frustration. On the contrary, your son is the main reason why were here, dear sister. If it wasnt for him, Sebastian would never want to divorce me. Catherines voice rang out, filled with venom and resentment. Stop being delusional, Catherine. Sebastian has been trying to divorce you even before he knew about ze. Stop putting the me on my son. It wasnt his fault that you couldnt keep your husband by your side! I shot back, my own voice tinged with frustration and anger. She scoffed, her tone dripping with disdain. Feisty as ever, I see? Hmmm what should I do with your innocent child? she mused, her words carrying a subtle warning. 2/4 74% Chapter 80 No, no, no! Please! Dont hurt my son. Ill do everything you want; just please spare my son, I pleaded, desperation creeping into my voice. Now were dancing to a different tune, dear sister. Thats more like it, she replied, her voice cold and calcting. As fear gripped my heart, I realized the gravity of the situation. Catherine held all the power, and my sons life hung in the bnce. I had to tread carefully if I wanted to protect him. What do you want from me, Catherine? I asked, my voice trembling with fear and uncertainty. Herughter echoed through the phone, sending a chill down my spine. Oh, ire, its simple. I want revenge. And Ill stop at nothing until I get it, she dered, her words dripping with malice. My mind raced as I tried toe up with a n, but I knew I was running out of time. I had to find a way to outsmart Catherine and save my son before it was toote. But with her unpredictable nature and thirst for vengeance, I knew the odds were stacked against me. If you want us gone, well go. Well leave right away. Well vanish if thats what need. Just give me back, my son, I begged desperately. Im not naive, ire. Sebastian can track you down, she said firmly. Then what is it youre after, Catherine? you Ill provide you with a different address. Dont even think about contacting Sebastian. Trust me, Ill find out. And if you dare to defy me, your son will suffer the consequences, understand? Yes, Ill obey your everymand. Please, just spare my son, I stammered. Good. Ill send you the instructions right after this call. With a heavy heart, I reluctantly agreed to Catherines demands, knowing that mypliance was the only hope for my sons safety. As I awaited her instructions, a sense of dread settled over me, the weight of the situation bearing down on my shoulders. As Catherine disconnected the call, leaving me with a chilling sense of foreboding, I braced myself for the challenges ahead. With each passing moment, the urgency of the situation intensified, driving me to act swiftly and decisively to protect my son at all costs. I remained on edge, and my senses heightened with anticipation. Every sound, every movement outside the window, sent a jolt of adrenaline coursing through my veins as I waited anxiously for Catherines next move. Finally, a notification chimed on my phone, signaling the arrival of a new message. With trembling hands, I unlocked the screen to find detailed instructions from Catherine outlining the next steps I needed to take. To Chelsea Pier, please, I told the driver as soon as I read Catherines instruction. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 SEBASTIAN Despite my instinct to follow ire blindly, I knew I had to remain level-headed and think critically. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on my shoulders as I grappled with the need to protect both my son and the woman I cherished above all else. As much as I wanted to go there myself, I know I wouldnt be much use there. Catherine will probably use my weakness to hurt those I love the most. Turning to the head of the task force leading the operation, I sought reassurance in their preparedness. Are your men ready, officer? I inquired, my voice steady despite the turmoil raging within me. Yes, Mr. Foster, came the confident response. Weve scoured the target area, and everyone is in position. As soon as I realized ire was missing, a surge of panic gripped me. I wasted no time in reaching for my phone, dialling her number with trembling fingers. Meanwhile, I instructed a trusted friend to use their tracking expertise to locate her signal. With bated breath, I watched the monitor, my heart pounding as a red dot blinked to life, indicating ires whereabouts. But then, in a sudden and horrifying twist, the dot vanished. What happened? Whats going on? I demanded, my voiceced with urgency as I turned to the technician in charge of theputer. I think she turned off her phone, sir, he replied, his tone tinged with uncertainty. My mind reeled with confusion and fear. Why would ire turn off her phone in such a critical moment? Did she sense danger? Was she being forced to speak? Desperation wed at my chest as I pressed the technician for answers. Can you still track her signal even if it was turned off? I implored, my voice tight with apprehension. Well try our best, sir, he assured me, though the uncertainty in his voice mirrored my own inner turmoil. With every passing second, the weight of the situation bore down on me, driving home the grim reality of ires disappearance and the peril she now faced. III O 877% Chapter 81 As we waited anxiously for any sign of ires whereabouts, the tension in the room was palpable. Each passing moment felt like an eternity, with every second bringing us closer to the brink of despair. he Suddenly, a flicker of hope emerged as the technicians fingers danced across the keyboard, his eyes glued to the screen. Ive managed to pick up a faint announced, his voice tinged with relief. signal, +5 My heart leapt with anticipation as I leaned in closer, my eyes fixed on the monitor. Despite the odds, we hadnt lost herpletely. There was still a chance, however slim, of tracking her down and bringing her back to safety. Frustration gnawed at me as I watched the monitor, and my brows furrowed in confusion. ire was veering off course, heading in a directionpletely opposite from the address she had provided. It made no sense. We were supposed to meet at the designated location, yet here she was, seemingly headed in the opposite direction. Where the hell is she going? I muttered under my breath, my mind swirling with questions and uncertainty. As I scrutinized the screen, a sinking feeling settled in the pit of my stomach. The signal, once steady, now remained stubbornly static, refusing to budge from its current location. Panic surged within me, mingling with frustration and fear. Whats going on? Why isnt her signal moving? I demanded, my voice tinged with urgency as I turned to the technician for answers. But he could offer no exnation, his expression mirroring my own bewilderment. Ill check on it, sir, he said, trying to find some answers to my question. As minutes stretched into agonizing eternity, the tension in the room reached a fever pitch. I looked to the technician for answers, but his expression offered little reassurance. Finally, he spoke, his voice trembling with uncertainty. Sir, there could be only one exnation for this, he began, his words heavy with implication. She might have discarded her phone along the way, causing her signal to remain static. His words hit me like a blow to the gut. The thought of ire being alone and vulnerable in an unknown location sent a chill down my spine. Panic surged within me, mingling with a deep sense of dread. 1 My heart pounded in my chest as panic threatened to engulf me. But we have to do something! I eximed, my voice quivering with urgency. We cant just sit O Chapter 81 here and do nothing while shes out there; Go d knows where! The situation weighed heavily on me, like a heavy nket, making it hard to breathe. ire, my love, was somewhere out there, lost and facing danger alone. Not knowing where she was, along with Catherines location and my sons, made every passing moment scarier. The threats surrounding us felt overwhelming, making even the bravest person nervous. Time dragged on, each second filled with worry about ire and my sons safety. +5 But I couldnt just sit and hope for the best. I had to act, using all the help avable, to find them before it was toote. With determination, I prepared myself for the tough tasks ahead. I was set on bringing ire and my son back safely, no matter what challenges we faced. They were counting on me, and I wouldnt stop until they were back where they belonged, safe in my arms. With determination coursing through my veins, I knew I had to take decisive. action. I couldnt rely on conventional methods alone; I needed to utilize every resource at my disposal to find her. And there was one person I knew could help.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Without hesitation, I reached for my phone, my fingers trembling as I dialled a number engraved in my memory. The line rang once or twice before a familiar voice answered on the other end. Hello? came the voice,ced with curiosity and concern. Hey, As. Its me, I said, my words rushing and breathless. I need your help. ire is missing, and I dont know where she is. We need to find her, and we need to find her now. There was a brief pause on the other end of the line, the weight of the situation sinking in. Of course, came the response, firm, and resolute. Well mobilize our team immediately. We have ess to satellite technology through our coboration with the government. Well use every tool at our disposal to track her down. Also, I continued, my voice firm with resolve, I want you to do a thorough background check on Catherine Fosters whereabouts over the past few days. Leave no stone unturned. Check her bank records and her financial transactions- anything that might give us a clue about what she was nning. Well get on it right away, he assured me, his tone reflecting the seriousness of the O 77% Chapter 81 +5 task at hand. Ill mobilize my team and start digging into Catherines movements. With any luck, well uncover something that can lead us to her and, hopefully, to ire. She also has my son. Time is of the essence. I need this information as soon as possible, I firmly reiterated, the urgency of the situation weighing heavily on my mind. You have a son? he chuckled. I had no idea. Its unfortunate that you have to share this news with your friend like this. I only found out recently myself. Serves you right. Im d ire left you, he teased. Shut up and find my wife and my son! Which wife? he continued teasing. This isnt the right time for games, As! I said it irritatedly. Chill, dude! My family is in danger! How do you expect me to chill? Why dont you shut up and start doing what Im asking you to do? I yelled at him. He chuckled confidently. Already done, he said. What? You got it? I asked confusedly. Of course. I wasnt called a genius for nothing, he said confidently. I took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions raging within me. Despite the irritation simmering beneath the surface, I couldnt afford to lose myposure now. Just tell me what you found, I demanded, my voice firm. Alright, alright, As replied, his tone shifting to a more serious demeanour. I dug into Catherines recent activities, and let me tell you, its not pretty. My heart pounded in my chest as I listened intently, hanging on to his every word. The seconds felt like hours as I waited for him to continue. It seems shes been making some questionable transactionstely, As continued. Large sums of money noving-around; shady dealings with suspicious people. O Chapter 81 77% +5 My mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle before me. Do you think shes involved in zes disappearance? I asked, and the pieces slowly started to fall into ce. Its certainly possible, As replied, his voice grim. But theres something else you need to know. What is it? I pressed, a knot of dread forming in the pit of my stomach. I managed to trace one of her recent transactions. She recently rented out a yacht in Chelsea Pier, he revealed. We need to move fast, I said, the urgency in my voice palpable. Can you get me the exact address? I swiftly thanked As for his efforts, feeling a surge of gratitude for his quick response. With the coordinates in hand, I wasted no time rying the information to the task force leader overseeing the operation. Thank you, As, I said earnestly, the weight of the moment hanging heavy in the air. As I hung up the phone, a tumult of emotions swirled within me, my heart torn between fear and hope. The fate of my wife and son hung in the bnce, and every passing second felt like an eternity. Well do everything we can to keep your wife and your son safe, sir, the head of the task force assured me, his voice steady and reassuring. This Ille with you, I insisted, the urgency of the situation driving me to action. I wouldnt rmend that, sir, he replied, his tone cautious. It might hamper our operation. I dont care, I dered, my resolve unwavering. I need to be there. With a heavy heart and a sense of determination burning within me, I prepared to join the task force on their mission to rescue my loved ones. Whatever dangersy ahead, I was ready to face them head-on for the sake of my family. Pushing aside any lingering doubts or fears, I joined the task force as we set out on our mission. Every moment felt like an eternity as we raced against time to reach the coordinates provided by As. As we neared our destination, tension hung thick in the air, with each member of the team silently preparing themselves for whaty ahead. The adrenaline O coursing through my veins was palpable, driving me forward with a singr focus: to find ire and ze and bring them home safely. As we approached the designated location, the atmosphere grew increasingly tense, with every nerve in my body on edge. With bated breath, we prepared to confront whatever dangers awaited us, ready to do whatever it took to rescue my family. As we reached the pier, the scene before us was nothing short of chaotic. Armed men roamed the space, their presence a menacing reminder of the danger that surrounded us. But I refused to let fear paralyze me, steeling myself for the confrontation thaty ahead. With the element of surprise on our side, weunched into action, engaging the enemy in a fierce and determined assault. Each moment felt like an eternity as we fought tooth and nail to ovee the obstacles in our path, driven by a singr purpose: to rescue ire and ze at all costs As the battle raged on, I felt a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins, propelling me forward with unwavering determination. Every fibre of my being was focused on one goal: to reach my family and bring them to safety. In all the chaos and fighting, I was only thinking about finding ire and ze. While everything was happening around me, I looked everywhere, trying to spot them. Then I saw them: ire and ze, tied up and unable to move. They were standing by the dock, and a fast boat was taking them away. My heart sank as they drifted further away from us. F***! I cursed under my breath, realizing we were just a few minuteste. If only wed arrived sooner, we might have caught them in time. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 BLAIRE Tears streamed down my face as I pleaded with Catherine, my voice trembling with desperation. Please, Catherine, Im begging you. Let go of my son. Do whatever you want with me; just leave my son alone. Hes innocent. He has nothing to do with any of this. My heart clenched painfully as I continued, and my words choked with emotion. If you want to kill me, go ahead. Im more than willing to ept my fate. But my son-hes still young. Please My voice cracked as I watched helplessly, my sons hands bound behind his back beside me and his innocent eyes filled with fear and confusion. You still dont get it, do you? She sneered, her voice dripping with contempt. None of you will ever leave this boat alive. As Catherines menacing words echoed through the cabin of the speedboat, a heavy silence fell upon us, broken only by the rhythmic thrum of the engines and the distant sound of waves crashing against the hull. In that moment, time seemed to stand still, each heartbeat echoing the ominous finality of Catherines threat. Despite the fear gnawing inside me, I refused to let despair consume me. Clenching my fists, I summoned every ounce of courage I could muster, determined to find a way out of this nightmare and save my son from whatever fate Catherine had in store for us. Please, Catherine, I implored, my voice trembling with a mixture of desperation and defiance. Ill do anything you ask, but please spare my son. Hes done nothing to deserve this. I pleaded once again. I may sound like a broken record, but I wont stop begging her if its my only way to save my son. Catherines lips curled into a cruel smile, her eyes gleaming with malice as she regarded me with disdain. Oh, how touching, she sneered, her tone dripping with sarcasm. But its toote for bargaining now. You should have thought about the consequences before you decided to show yourself again with your ba st ard son. Her words hit me hard, but I refused to lose hope, even though things looked really tough. I believed there was still a chance to save ze, somehow outsmart Catherine, and make it out of this nightmare alive. As the boat raced over the dark waters, I urgently scoured the cabin for an escape route. Yet, the confined space left me feeling trapped and helpless. Even if we ||| 11:22 Sat, 16 Mar Chapter 82 57% could break free from these ropes, returning to shore without seizing control of the yacht seemed impossible, especially with armed guards patrolling the vessel. O 5 I knew I couldnt afford to act recklessly. Every move had to be carefully calcted if we were to have any hope of surviving this situation. With my mind racing, I weighed our options carefully. We needed a n and a strategy to outmaneuver our captors and secure our freedom. Gathering my resolve, I turned to ze, my heart heavy with the weight of the situation. Stay calm, sweetheart, I whispered, my voice barely audible over the roar of the engines. Well find a way out of this. Mommy, Im scared, he said weakly. He was catching his breath, and hes starting to look pale. I reached out tofort ze. I extend my arm and put my arms over his head so I can wrap him around my arms despite my hands being tied. Its okay, sweetheart, I murmured, my voice filled with reassurance. Im here with you, and I wont let anything happen to you. But inwardly, my heart clenched with worry. Seeing zes pallor and hearing the fear in his voice only strengthened my resolve to find a way out of this perilous situation. Time was running out, and I couldnt afford to waste a single moment. Well get through this together, I promised, my voice steady despite the fear gnawing at my insides. us, Aww, that is so sweet. Catherines tone dripped with sarcasm as she approached her steps deliberate and menacing. With a cruel smirk, she reached out and grasped zes delicate cheeks in her hand, her grip tight and intimidating. You look exactly like your mother. But your eyes- you have Sebastians eyes, which makes me despise you even more, she said. I said, dont touch my son! I shouted, attempting to pry her hand away from zes face. But my defiance was met with a vicious blow to my own cheek, sending a sharp pang of pain shooting through my face. I tasted the metallic ta ng of blood in my mouth as I recoiled from the impact. You dont get to give orders here! she spat, her voice dripping with venomous rage. Despite the searing pain in my cheek and the metallic taste of blood in my mouth, I refused to let Catherines assault deter me. With a surge of determination, I gathered my strength and pushed myself back up, my focus unwavering on 111 < Chapter 82 protecting my son. Leave him alone! I demanded, my voice quivering with a mixture of fear and anger. Catherinesughter cut through the air like a knife, sending shivers down my spine. You really are as pathetic as they say, she sneered, her grip on ze tightening. 57% +5 I lunged forward, desperation fueling my actions as I attempted to wrestle ze free from her grasp. But Catherine was far stronger than I had anticipated, her hold unyielding as she effortlessly fended off my attempts to rescue my son. Stop struggling, ire, she hissed, her voice low and menacing. Itll be much easier for everyone if you just ept your fate. But I refused to surrender; my resolve was hardened by the thought of losing my son to this cruel and heartless woman. With every ounce of strength I could muster, I fought on, determined to protect ze at all costs. Suddenly, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed through the cabin, drawing Catherines attention away from me for a split second. It was all the distraction I needed. Gathering my strength, Iunched myself at her once more, my hands wing desperately at her grip on ze. In a moment of pure adrenaline-fueled determination, I managed to break free from Catherines grasp, pulling ze into my arms and holding him tightly against me. But our victory was short-lived as Catherine lunged forward, her eyes zing with fury. With no other options left, I braced myself for the inevitable confrontation, determined to do whatever it took to protect my son from harm. The battle for our survival had only just begun, and I knew that the stakes had never been higher. As Catherines hand closed around my throat, cutting off my air supply, I felt a surge of panic coursing through me. Gasping for breath, I fought to break free from her grasp, my vision swimming with ck spots as the world spun around me. In a desperate bid for freedom, I twisted and turned, wing at Catherines arm with all my might. And then, just when it seemed like all hope was lost, I felt her grip falter, her fingers loosening their hold on my throat. With a final burst of energy, I pushed myself away from her, gasping for breath as I stumbled backward, ze cradled safely in my arms. But even as I fought to [11 + 57% Chapter 82 catch my breath, I knew that our ordeal was far from over. Im going to kill you! she shouted as she snat ched the gun from the waist of one of the armed men. She pointed the gun at us. I instinctively pulled ze closer to me, using my body to shield him from harm. Just when despair threatened to consume me, I spotted a speedboat drawing near, its outline blurry in the distance. I didnt need a clear view to recognize it as Sebastians. I had faith in his ability to locate us, even after I tossed my phone overboard as Catherine had instructed. I trusted that he would find a way to trace our location. Clutching ze tightly to my chest, I braced myself for whatever unpredictable move Catherine might make next. My sole focus was on keeping ze safe until Sebastian arrived to rescue us. My own well- being matters littlepared to ensuring zes safety. I shut my eyes, waiting for the bullet to hit my body, as I silently prayed for my sons safety. Sebastian, please save our son, I whispered. +5All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 BLAIRE As Catherine barked orders at her men to elerate the boat, I felt a surge of hope flood my heart at the sight of Sebastian drawing near. Turning to ze, I could see the strain etched on his face; his urgent need for medical attention was undeniable. Time was of the essence, and I knew I had to act swiftly. Catherine, please, you have to let ze go, I implored, knowing that reasoning with her might be our only chance. With Sebastian closing in, I realized that Catherine might surrender herself without a fight, but ze couldnt afford to wait any longer. I had to try anything to ensure his safety. But Catherines response was swift and merciless. Shut up! Ill kill you both before I let you go! She spat, her gun trained on ze. Instinctively, I positioned my,body to shield ze, ready to take the brunt of any harm that mighte his way. If you do that, youll lose all your leverage. Theres no way out for you, I countered, hoping to appeal to her senses. I could see my words resonating with her, nting seeds of doubt in her mind. Perhaps, just perhaps, there was still a chance to reason with her, to convince her to spare ze and allow him to go with Sebastian. N-No, no. I will not let you both get out here alive! she insisted. Look around you, Catherine. Unless you want to die with us here, this is your only option. Release ze and use me as your hostage. You only need one to get out of here unscratched. Why should I listen to you? How about this? Maybe I should just kill you now and take ze as my leverage, she smirked. Cant you see, Catherine? ze doesnt have much time. If he doesnt get the medical attention he needs, he could die at any moment. That leaves you nothing. Im your best chance, Catherine. Im begging you, let my son go. As Catherines eyes zed with determination, she yelled, Then, lets all die here together! Her voice rang out loud over the noise of the engine and the sshing waves. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. In that moment, it was clear she was set on her decision, her hold on the gun firm as she readied herself for a final stand. I felt a sinking feeling in my chest as I realized talking her down wasnt working, and the situation was turning dangerous. But I wasnt giving up. With zes life on the line, I knew I had to figure out a way to outsmart Catherine and keep my son safe. I need to try everything to convince her otherwise. 1/6 A SSM turia M M G GGG B Chapter 83 71% 11:39 Then all of these go for nothing. If we die, Sebastian will just move on with his life and probably find a new wife, I said. Shes obsessed with Sebastian. Im sure she will not allow that to happen. Thats what I needed-to give her the will to live so she would consider my advice. She looked over her shoulder and noticed Sebastians team was only a few meters away. She was breathing heavily as she assessed her current situation. It took her a few minutes before she finally decided what to do next. Get up! she ordered me before pointing the gun over my head. Allow ze to go with Sebastian as soon as possible. He really needs to go to the hospital, I pleaded once more. I said, Shut up! Ill decide when Im going to allow him to leave! She was startled when Sebastian. finally got on the boat. She was shifting the gun between me and Sebastian. Let them go, Catherine. Its me you want, right? Take me. Well go wherever you want, just the two of us, Sebastian said, trying to convince Catherine. It doesnt matter which options she chooses; whats important is that ze can get the medical care he needs. My heart was thumping as I waited for Catherines decision. Every second counts, and were already running out of time. Please, Catherine. Let my son go. I begged her once more. Shut up! Shut up! she yelled hysterically as she waved the gun in front of me. She then turned to Sebastian, whose face was filled with fear and worry. Do you think Im stu pid, Sebastian? Do you honestly believe that you can convince me that youre going to choose me over this b! tch? I will, Catherine. I am choosing you right now. Let them go. We can go far away from here, Sebastian said, still trying to convince her. With a sneer, she said, Youll never choose me, Sebastian. The night I walked away, I knew Id lost you for good. I came back hoping to reim your heart, but when I saw the way you looked at my sister, I knew ire had already won you over. Your feelings for me were nothing but guilt and regret. Even when ire was gone and you married me, she was always on your mind. Youd leap at any chance to be with her! Tears started to roll down her cheeks. At the moment, my heart swelled withpassion for her. She was also a victim of circumstances. But it doesnt justify all the crimes that shemitted today. So forgive me if I find it hard to believe that youre going to throw your family away and choose to be with me. Pain was evident in her voice. She then grabbed me and wrapped her arm around my neck as she pointed the gun over my head. One wrong move, and Im going to blow her head off, she warned. 2/6 A 71% 11:39 Chapter 83 ire Sebastian uttered my name.. Tears streamed down my cheeks as Sebastian uttered my name. Sebastian, please listen to everything shes saying. I dont care what happens to me as long as you promise to take care of ze, I pleaded, my voice trembling with emotion. No, ire. Im going to save both of you! he insisted, his determination unwavering. Stop being stubborn, Sebastian! Just for once, use your brain and save our son! I cried out, desperationcing my words. Please, ire. Dont let me do this, he pleaded. This is our only chance, I replied. How touching, Catherine said mockingly. Can we now move on to the exciting part? She nodded to one of her men as a signal. He then immediately grabbed something from a box. My eyes widened in horror when I realized what it was. I started to panic when the man started putting the jacket wrapped in bombs on ze. No, no, no! I objected. Its supposed to be yours, my dear sister. But I wasnt going to find your love child when I went to your house. So, pardon me if I didnt manage to bring an extra, she said sarcastically. Put it on me, not on my son! I shouted. Dont worry, Ill hand control over to Sebastian once Im sure Im safe, she said, turning towards Sebastian. Now, can we discuss my demands? Anything you want, Catherine. Im all ears, Sebastian replied. Tell all your men to back off, she ordered. Sebastian hesitated for a moment, weighing his options. My heart raced as I watched him, knowing he was facing an impossible choice. Then he took a deep breath, as if steeling himself for whaty ahead, and reached for the two-way radio at his side. Officer, order all our men to retreat, hemanded. But, sir, we cant do that. Your familys safety is our top priority, the voice on the other end protested. Just do as I say! No questions! Sebastians voice was firm, leaving no room for argument. Sir, please reconsider. We have a n, the voice persisted. 3/6 A 1 S S M Luria M M BBBG G Chapter 83 $ 71% 11:39 +5 I dont care about your n. I wont risk my familys safety. Now, follow my orders and get all our men out of there! As Sebastian ryed Catherines demands to his team, I watched with a mixture of anxiety and desperation. Every passing second felt like an eternity as I waited for their response, knowing that the fate of my son and me hung in the bnce. The tension in the air was palpable as the radio crack led to life with the voices of Sebastians men. They were torn between their duty to protect us and their orders toply with Sebastiansmands. I could hear the uncertainty and hesitation in their voices as they debated the best course of action. But Sebastian was resolute, his determination unwavering, as he stood firm in his decision to prioritize our safety above all else. His words were like a lifeline, instilling a glimmer of hope within me even as the situation grew increasingly dire. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the radio fell silent, signaling the menspliance with Sebastians orders. Relief washed over me like a tidal wave as I realized that we were one step closer to freedom. Wait, leave the chopper. Thats the one well need, Catherine interjected. Leave the chopper, Sebastian repeated over the radio. I did everything you asked for; now give me my son. Not too fast, Romeo. I need to make sure that Ill be leaving here safe before I give you anything, Catherine answered. ze doesnt have much time. Let him go, Catherine! I insisted. Im not talking to you! she responded, pressing the gun harder against my temple. Bring down the helicopter here! She ordered Sebastian. We waited until everyone was gone. It took awhile, but once the other boats chasing us were nowhere to be seen, Catherine signaled Sebastian to have the helicopter draw closer to us. As the helicopter descended towards us, its rotor des slicing through the air with a deafening roar, I felt a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins. Catherine urged me forward, a sinister smirk ying on her lips as she motioned for me to board the aircraft. With each step closer to the waiting chopper, my heart pounded louder in my chest, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on me like a leaden nket. As I settled into the seat, I watched in horror as she tossed the remote to Sebastian. Panic surged within me, my mind racing with fear that the remote might trigger the bomb attached to my son. Every fiber of my being screamed for Sebastian to be careful and to handle the situation with the utmost caution. My hands clenched into fists, my knuckles white with tension, as I waited for his next move. 4/6 71% 11:39 Chapter 83 I felt relieved when I saw that Sebastian sessfully caught the remote, preventing it from triggering the bomb. What a sight, shemented sarcastically with an evil smirk ying on her lips. I nced out the window onest time, my gaze lingering on my son as Sebastian worked to remove the bomb from zes body. Relief washed over me as I watched them from above, grateful that my son would finally be safe. +5 As our eyes met, I sensed the conflict in Sebastians expression. He was torn between saving me and prioritizing my son, a weighty decision that weighed heavily on his shoulders. Despite the uncertainty, I trusted him to make the right choice. As the image of their boat faded into the distance, a mixture of emotions flooded my heart. Relief flooded through me, knowing that my son was out of harms way. Yet fear lingered, uncertainty clouding my thoughts as I contemted the future now that I was no longer useful to Catherine. What now, Catherine? I asked her, pretending to be brave in front of her. Catherines lips curled into a sinister smile as she turned her gaze towards me, her eyes gleaming with malice. Now, my dear ire, the real fun begins, she replied, her voice dripping with menace. Despite her threats, I refused to show any sign of fear. Youll never break me, Catherine, I retorted defiantly. Ill fight you every step of the way, for as long as it takes. Herughter echoed through the helicopter, sending shivers down my spine. We shall see, ire. We shall see. As I scanned the interior of the helicopter, my mind raced with possibilities. Every corner seemed to hold a potential opportunity for escape, but with Catherines men watching my every move, any attempt at rebellion would have to be carefully calcted. My gaze drifted towards the open door of the helicopter and the vast expanse of the ocean stretching out below. The idea of jumping into those treacherous waters filled me with apprehension, but it also offered a slim chance of freedom. Could I survive the fall? Would I be able to swim to safety before Catherines men could catch me? The questions swirled in my mind, each one more daunting than thest. At least I need to try, I murmured to myself. But as I weighed my options, one thing became clear: I couldnt afford to stay captive any longer. If I wanted to have any hope of escaping Catherines clutches, I would have to take a leap of faith and trust in my own instincts. As everything went crazy inside the helicopter, my heart raced with fear and urgency. I managed to 5/6 A Chapter 83 MM MB B B G G get my hands free and grabbed the gun from Catherine, and we struggled hard. What the hell are you doing? Catherine was caught by surprise. You want us all to die! 71% 11:39 Suddenly, the gun went off with a loud noise, making the helicopter shake. We started to drop fast, the noise of the helicopter des drowned out by the loud wind. I felt sick with fear as we headed towards a crashnding, not knowing what would happen next. The next bullet grazed my temple, close enough to send a sharp pain throughout my whole body. I tried my best not to lose consciousness. But everything went fast. The next thing I knew, I was falling from the helicopter, the wind rushing past me as I tumbled towards the ocean below. With a thud, I hit the water, the impact knocking the wind out of me. I struggled to stay afloat in the swirling waves, tossed around by the powerful currents. Despite the chaos, I felt strangely calm, letting the ocean carry me wherever it wanted to go. Struggling to stay conscious, I watched the helicopter above me wave in the air, its movements growing increasingly erratic. It spun wildly, unable to maintain its bnce against the force of the wind and the weight of its damaged parts. With a deafening roar, the helicopter exploded, sending shards of debris hurtling through the air. As I fought to stay afloat amidst the chaos, I felt a surge of relief wash over me as I managed to grab hold of a piece of wreckage. Clinging to it with all the strength I could muster, I clung on for dear life as the world around me blurred and faded. I cant die here. I still need to see my son, I whispered to myself. Thest thing I remembered before sumbing to unconsciousness was the sound of the crashing waves and the distant cries of seagulls overhead. Then, darkness enveloped me, swallowing me whole as I slipped into oblivion. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 SEBASTIAN Ive been pacing back and forth inside As office. Its been five days since the explosion, yet we still dont have any idea about irs whereabouts. Weve been searching the area for quite some time now, but somehow all we find is the wreckage of the helicopter. There were no signs of ire or anyone on it. Did you find her? I immediately asked upon As entering his office. Based on the look on his face, it seems like theres still no good news. We found a body, As answered. Body. The word resonates throughout my being. That sounds like he was referring to someone alive. Stop with the suspense, As. Tell me everything, I confronted him. It looks like one of Catherines men. Im sorry, but we still dont have any news about ire. Were scouting every ind in the area, hoping that ire has been washed away in that direction. Unfortunately, we have no luck. Its been five days, As! How ipetent are you? Sebastian, I understand where you areing from. Believe me when I say that were doing everything we can. The ocean was unpredictable. Were fighting against not just time but nature as well. Stop giving me excuses and find ire. I dont care if youre fighting against G od himself. All I want is for you to find ire. I yelled. Frustration was engulfing my whole system. It kills me inside that I cant do anything but wait. Wheres your man? Ill go with them. If I have to scout the whole ocean floor by myself just to find her, I will. No, youre not going anywhere! Stop making st upid decisions, Sebastian. Remember that theres still someone whos counting on you. Theres a possibility that we might not find his mother. Dont let him lose his father too. His words have taken me aback. I almost forgot that I still have a son in the hospital who counts on me. He needs me now more than ever. I took a deep breath to calm myself down so I wouldnt act recklessly. I let out a loud sigh. Whats your next n? I asked. We will continue to search the whole area until we find traces of ire. 1/4 All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A C Mina M M BBBBB Chapter 84 71% 11:39 +5 Its a good thing that we havent found her body, right? That means theres a bigger chance that she might still be alive, I said. As stayed silent for a minute. I can sense that he didnt want to get my hopes high. After an agonizing silence, he speaks. That or the possibility that we wont be able to retrieve any traces of her. If she didnt die from drowning, we cant deny the fact that there are a lot of natural predators in the ocean. Who knows if her body has been eaten by wildlife such as sharks? As suggested. No, I firmly believe shes still alive. I can feel it. I wont stop until I know for sure that shes dead. Until then, Im going to believe that we will find her sooner rather thanter. Days turned into weeks, and still, there was no sign of ire. The relentless search efforts continued, each passing moment adding to the weight of uncertainty that hung over us like a dark cloud. Despite our best efforts, the vast expanse of the ocean seemed determined to keep ire away from me. As time passed, our initial rush of activity slowed down, and we came to ept the grim reality of our situation. Hope faded away, reced by a heavy feeling of despair that hung over our As office. I felt restless, always thinking there must be something more I could do to find ire. Night after night, I pored over maps and charts, searching for any clue that could lead us to her. But each lead turned out to be a dead end, leaving me frustrated and helpless. Despite my efforts to stay strong, the uncertainty started to wear me down. I couldnt sleep, haunted by visions of ire lost at sea, her voice echoing in my mind, calling out for help. But then a glimmer of hope appeared. A fisherman reported that they found a woman a few weeks ago, sparking new interest in the search. Theyve been living on an isted ind; thats why it took some time before they managed to report it. Lets go. Id like to see it for myself. Im not wasting any more time inside this office. If it is indeed ire, then I want to see her as soon as possible. As we approached the ind, my heart was filled with anticipation, hoping against hope that the woman the fisherman had found would be ire. But as we drew closer and I caught sight of the figure on the shore, my hopes were dashed in an instant. Instead of ite, we saw Catherine standing on the shore with obvious burns that marred her skin, evidence of the explosion that had torn through the helicopter. I stepped onto the shore, my eyes locked with Catherines, as a flurry of emotions swirled within me: anger, frustration; and a lingering sense of betrayal. What are you doing here? I demanded, my voice tinged with bitterness. Catherines expression remained impassive as she looked at me. Surviving, she replied simply. 2/4 A 171% 1:39 Chapter 84 I clenched my fists at my sides, struggling to contain the surge of anger that threatened to overwhelm me. You have a lot of nerve showing your face here, I spat. Catherines lips curled into a mocking smile. I could say the same to you, she retorted. I took a step closer, my frustration boiling over. You nearly killed ire and my son. You destroyed our lives! Catherines gaze remained steady, unfazed by my outburst. And yet, here I am, still standing, she replied co olly. I shook my head in disbelief, unable toprehend how someone could be so callous and so devoid of remorse for the pain and suffering they had caused. +5 But not for long. Ill make sure youre going to pay for every pain you cause my family. And do pray that we find ire alive; otherwise, youre going to pay it with your life and those who helped you! I threatened; my eyes were burning in rage. Catherines smirk only widened at my threat, her confidence unshaken despite my anger. You can try, she taunted, her voice dripping with disdain. But Ive survived worse than you, Sebastian. And as for ire, well, lets just say shes not as lucky as I am. Her words struck a nerve, sending a chill down my spine. Where is she? I demanded, my voiceced with a mixture of fear and fury. Catherines expression remained inscrutable as she shrugged casually. Oh, I have no idea. But have you considered the fact that she might have be food for the sharks? She replied cryptically. I clenched my fists at my sides, struggling to maintain control over my emotions. Do pray that we find ire safe and sound; if not Youll what? Catherine interrupted, her tone mocking. Kill me? Good luck with that, Sebastian. Youre going to need it. I took a step closer to her, my fury bubbling dangerously close to the surface. You think youre untouchable, dont you? I seethed. Well, let me tell you something: no one is above thew. And I will make sure you pay for your crimes, one way or another. Catherinesughter echoed in the air, grating on my nerves like nails on a chalkboard. Im counting on it, Sebastian. But I dont think putting me in jail will bring your precious ire back. Shes gone. The sooner you ept, the better. Im not taking any advice from you. However, Im going to make your life miserable as you did with mine. Catherines smirk only widened at my threat, a glint of defiance shing in her eyes. Empty threats wont save your precious ire, she taunted, her tone dripping with venom. 3/4 A Chapter 84 ʢ 71% 11:39 +5 0 I clenched my fists at my sides, fighting to keep my anger in check. Well see about that, I growled, turning away from her before I did something I might regret. Cuff her. Make sure shes not going anywhere but jail. As we made our way back to the boat, my mind raced with thoughts of vengeance and justice. Back on the boat, the atmosphere was heavy with tension as we sailed away from the ind. As approached me, his expression grave. Well find her, Sebastian. We wont stop until we do, he reassured me. I nodded, grateful for his support, but the weight of uncertainty still hung heavy in my heart. ires fate remained unknown, and until we found her, our ordeal was far from over. As we sailed back to the maind, I couldnt shake the feeling that our journey was far from over. The road ahead would be fraught with danger and uncertainty, but I refused to let fear or doubt hold me back. For ire and for our son, I would stop at nothing to bring her home. And as the sun dipped below the h orizon, casting a golden glow over the vast expanse of the ocean, I silently vowed to never give up hope, no matter what challengesy ahead. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 SEBASTIAN Six monthster Youre still at it? I lifted my head when I heard As voiceing from the door. My eyes were so fixated on myptop that I didnt notice himing in. I was too busy reading thetest report regarding ires whereabouts. Almost everyone has given up on her, but not me. I will never stop looking for her. As long as theres no definite proof that shes dead, I will do everything to find her. I looked at As with dead eyes before I turned my eyes back towards the screen of myptop. Youre not going to stop, are you? he asked once again when I deliberately ignored him. You know I wont. Why bother asking? I answered. Youve been spending thousands and thousands of dors, and you only get the same information over and over again. Have you even considered the fact that if ire were alive, she would havee back already? As continued. I lifted my eyes and red at him with a threatening look. What are you mumbling about? Your company is the one thats earning a lot of money from this. Ive been paying you generously to search for ire, not to give me unsolicited advice. He chuckled. I was about to build a new office in Asia because of the money you paid me. And yet you gave me nothing, I remarked sarcastically. Give me some cks, okay? heined. I shot him a death re before refocusing on myptop screen. Minutes passed in tense silence until he cautiously approached my desk, dropping a folder of documents onto it. Raising an eyebrow, I nced up at him, my expression questioning. My gaze lingered on the folder for a 1/5 052% 11394 Emergency calls only Chapter 85 moment, pondering its contents. You wont know whats inside until you take a look, As remarked, his tone suggesting he could read my thoughts. +5 I dont have time for your games, As, I retorted, my hand trembling slightly as i reached for the folder. I tried to conceal my nervousness, but I knew As was observant enough to notice, My heart skipped a beat as Iid eyes on the documents and photographs nestled within the folder. There, staring back at me, was a woman who bore an uncanny resemnce to ire. The resemnce was so striking, it sent a jolt of recognition coursing through my veins. No, it cant be, I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. But as I studied the images more closely, I could no longer deny the truth. It was ireCor at least, someone who looked exactly like her. My mind raced with a flurry of emotions, ranging from disbelief to a glimmer of hope. You found her, I murmured. As watched me closely, his expression unreadable. I didnt mean to run on your parade, but I want to tell you not to let your hopes up, he said. I tore my gaze away from the photographs, my mind spinning with possibilities. What do you mean? I asked him confusingly. Based on that picture alone, without a doubt, thats ire. But ording to my investigation, theres no one in that small town who bears that name. She was probably under a different name. I tried to make more sense out of it. Even if thats true, what could be her reason for doing so? And more importantly, why isnt sheing back? As said, adding more confusion in this situation. I dont know what to think, I admitted, my voice tinged with uncertainty. But if theres even a chance that its her, we have to investigate further. As nodded in agreement, his eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation Merced. Well need to tread carefully, though. If Catherine catches wind of our investigation, it could put ire in even greater danger. 2/5 Emergency calls only Chapter 85 moment, pondering its contents. 052% 11.14 +5 You wont know whats inside until you take a look, As remarked, his tone suggesting he could read my thoughts. I dont have time for your games, As, I retorted, my hand trembling slightly as I reached for the folder. I tried to conceal my nervousness, but I knew As was observant enough to notice. My heart skipped a beat as Iid eyes on the documents and photographs nestled within the folder. There, staring back at me, was a woman who bore an uncanny resemnce to ire. The resemnce was so striking, it sent a jolt of recognition coursing through my veins. No, it cant be, I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. But as I studied the images more closely, I could no longer deny the truth. It was ireCor at least, someone who looked exactly like her. My mind raced with a flurry of emotions, ranging from disbelief to a glimmer of hope. You found her, I murmured. As watched me closely, his expression unreadable. I didnt mean to run on your parade, but I want to tell you not to let your hopes up, he said. I tore my gaze away from the photographs, my mind spinning with possibilities. What do you mean? I asked him confusingly. Based on that picture alone, without a doubt, thats ire. But ording to my investigation, theres no one in that small town who bears that name. She was probably under a different name. I tried to make more sense out of it. Even if thats true, what could be her reason for doing so? And more importantly, why isnt sheing back? As said, adding more confusion in this situation. I dont know what to think, I admitted, my voice tinged with uncertainty. But if theres even a chance that its her, we have to investigate further. As nodded in agreement, his eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation. Agreed. Well need to tread carefully, though. If Catherine catches wind of our investigation, it could put ire in even greater danger. 2/5 Emergency calls only Chapter 85 D 52% 11:14 +5 What could she do? Shes already in prison. And I have every intention of keeping her in there for as long as I can. As sighed, his expression troubled. Catherine may be behind bars, but she still has connections, Sebastian. We cant underestimate her reach or her influence. If she suspects that were onto something, she could pull strings from the inside to sabotage our efforts or, worse, retaliate against ire. His words sent a chill down my spine, a sobering reminder of the lengths Catherine would go to protect herself and exact revenge. Then well have to proceed with caution, I replied, my voice resolute. We cant afford to let our guard down, not when ires safety hangs in the bnce. Okay, Ill gather my men to help with the search. Do that. But Ill be going there now. Ill meet you up there. I dont think Id be able to wait for another minute sitting here doing nothing. With a rush of urgency, I hurried to my car, clutching the heavy documents tightly. Questions swirled in my mind: How did ire end up in that small town? What happened after the explosion? Was she safe? Whats her reason for noting back after such a long time? The drive to the town felt like it took forever, each mile filled with worry and anticipation. When I arrived, it was al quiet ce, with old shops and locals going about their day. As I arrived in the town, I wasted no time and dove straight into my search. I questioned the locals, hoping to find any everyone here. It trace of ire. However, to my dismay, it seemed like she was aplete stranger to was as if she had vanished without a trace, leaving no mark on the memories of the townsfolk. It was baffling and unsettling, like chasing a ghost through the empty streets. It makes no sense. If it werent for the photos in my head, taken along these same streets, Id probably think that shes not here. I looked at the photo in my hand just to remind me that it was real. Despite theck of leads, I refused to give up hope. With determination fueling my every step, I continued my search, scouring every corner of the town in the hopes of uncovering a clue, no matter how small. Just when I was about to give up, a young street vendor noticed the picture in my hand. 18218 Oh, thats Dn, he remarked. The street vendors words caught me off guard, igniting a spark of hope within 3/5 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Emergency calls onlyC Chapter 85 1. But at the same time, I frowned when I realized that he calls her a different name. Dn? Are you sure? I asked, my voice tinged with a mixture of excitement and skepticism. D 52% 11:14 The vendor nodded eagerly. Yeah, shes a regr around here. Comes by every now and then to pick up supplies, he exined, his wordsing in a rush as if he couldnt contain his excitement at being able to provide me with information. Can you lead me to her? I asked immediately. But hesitation spread all over his face. He looked at me with suspicious eyes before his lips broke into an awkward smile. +5 Oh, maybe I was wrong. I mistaken her for someone I know, he said, avoiding my eyes. I immediately knew hed be hiding something. My heart sank at the vendors sudden change in demeanor. It was clear that he was hiding something, and I couldnt afford to let this opportunity slip away. Please, I need to find her. Its important, I urged, my voice tinged with desperation. But the vendor remained evasive, his eyes darting nervously as he avoided my gaze. Im sorry, mister. I mustve been mistaken, he muttered, his wordscking conviction as he turned away, effectively ending the conversation. Frustration boiled within me as I watched him go, knowing that he held the key to finding ire but refusing to cooperate. I had to find another wayCanother lead to follow. With a determined grit, I set out once more, my resolve stronger than ever as I vowed to uncover the truth, no matter the obstacles in my path. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Six months ago I slowly opened my eyes, and I was immediately weed by an unfamiliar ceiling. I winced in when I felt a throbbing pain in my head. I touched my head and noticed a bandage around my forehead. I looked around the room that I was in. But nothing about it makes sense. As I looked around the room, I couldnt help but admire its fancy dcor. The furniture was all elegant, and there were pretty lights shining from the chandeliers. It was all very posh, but its something that doesnt resonate with me. I dont feel any familiarity around this ce. But even with all the fancy stuff, I felt out of ce. The room seemed too big, and the walls felt like they were closing in on me. It was like Id walked into a whole different world. I took a careful step forward, the sound of my footsteps echoing on the shiny floor. The room was so quiet, except for the sound of my own movements. As I looked around more, I felt even more confused. The room seemed to keep changing, like it was ying tricks on me. With each passing moment, I felt more uneasy. It was like I was lost in a maze with no way out. I opened the door, yet still, the ce doesnt make any sense to me at all. I tried to remember where I was, but the more I tried, the greater the confusion that engulfed my whole body. As the searing pain shot through my head, I couldnt help but let out a loud curse. Damn it! Hey, take it easy. Dont move around too much, a voice said from nearby. I looked up to see a man I didnt recognize. He seemed to be trying to help me, guiding me back toward the room I hade from. Who was he? And why couldnt I remember him? I racked my brain, trying to recall his name, but it was like trying to grasp at smoke. And then it hit me like a cold showerCI couldnt remember who I was, either. Panic welled up inside me as I struggled to make sense of what was happening. How could I not remember anything about myself? And why was I in this strange ce with a man I didnt know? 1/6 ! Emergency calls only Chapter 86 D 52% 11:14 +5 Sit down here; Ill get your medicine, he said, leading me to the edge of a vast bed with a reassuring smile. Uh, excuse me, I stammered, feeling disoriented. He turned back to me, his expression expectant as he waited for me to speak. Where am I? And I didnt mean to be rude, but who are you? His features softened, and he approached me with a gentle smile, his eyes filled with warmth. We got into an ident while sailing. You were out for a few days, he exined, his tone gentle but matterCof- fact. I tried to process his words, but my mind felt foggy, memories slipping through my grasp like sand through fingers. Frowning, I attempted to recall the events leading up to the ident, but all I could summon was a sharp, throbbing pain pulsing through my head. He handed me a small pill and a ss of water. Here, take this. Itll help with the pain, he offered, concern evident in his eyes as he watched me closely. I nodded gratefully, swallowing the pill with a gulp of water. As I did, a wave of dizziness washed over me, leaving me feeling disoriented and off bnce. Thank you, I murmured, handing back the empty ss. Im sorry, but I still dont remember much. Can you tell me where we are? He nodded understandingly. Dont worry. Its okay. The doctor says you might have experienced memorypses due to a concussion. Were at my familys estate on the outskirts of town. Its a quiet ce, perfect for recuperating. His words only served to deepen my confusion. How did I end up here? And who was this man standing before me, tending to my needs with such care and concern? Can you tell me your name? I asked tentatively, hoping for some shred of familiarity to cling to amidst the chaos of my fragmented memories. As Grant introduced himself as my husband, I couldnt help but feel a wave of confusion wash over me. His words seemed to echo in the empty recesses of my mind, but they failed to stir any sense of recognition within me. His name, Grant, held no significance to me, leaving me feeling adrift in a sea of uncertainty. Im sorry, I murmured, my voice tinged with frustration. I dont remember you. 2/6 Emergency calls only Chapter 86 052% 11:14 +5 Grants expression faltered, a flicker of disappointment crossing his features before he quickly masked it with a forced smile. Its okay, he said softly, though the strain in his voice was palpable. Youve been through a lot. Its only natural that your memory would be a bit foggy. But what he said didnt make me feel any better. If Grant really was my husband, why didnt I feel close to him? Why didnt being with him give me that warm feeling of being with someone I love? As I thought about these things, I felt more and more alone. It was like I was stuck in a bad dream, with people around me who I didnt really know. Even though I was confused, one thing was certain: I couldnt trust my own memories. They were like pieces of a broken mirror, showing me only parts of what happened and making it harder for me to understand what was real. With a heavy heart, I turned to Grant, the man who imed to be my husband, and forced a smile of my own. Thank you for being here, I said softly, though the words felt hollow and insincere. I just hope that with time, my memories will return, and I can truly be the wife you deserve. Grant nodded, his expression a mix of concern and understanding. I understand, my dear, he replied, his voice gentle and reassuring. Well get through this together. And no matter what happens, Ill be by your side every step of the way. Despite his words offort, I couldnt shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at the edges of my consciousness. There was something about Grants presence that felt off, like a puzzle piece that didnt quite fit into the picture of my life. But for now, I pushed aside my doubts. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Through the course of the week, I discovered that my name was Dn. Though I still dont recognize the sound of my own name, I tried to be optimistic. Days turned into weeks as I tried to piece together the fragments of my shattered memory. But the more I searched, the more elusive the truth seemed to be. Memories slipped through my fingers like grains of 3/6 Emergency calls only Chapter 86 sand, leaving me grasping at shadows in the darkness. 052% 11:14 +5 Night after night, I couldnt sleep as strange dreams haunted my mind. In the darkness, a voice called out, sending shivers down my spine. It spoke a name I didnt know, leaving me uneasy long after I woke up. Lying in bed, I couldnt stop thinking about the mysterious figure in my dreams. The voice echoed in my head, stirring up memories I couldnt quite grasp. No matter how hard I tried, I couldnt remember where I heard that voice before. It felt like it came from another world, beyond my fractured memory. Was it a memory from my past, or was it just my mind ying tricks on me? I couldnt be sure, but I knew one thing: I needed to find out the truth. Until I did, I wouldnt be able to find peace. T Grant was more than kind enough to stay in another room. Despite him introducing himself as my husband, hes nothing but a stranger to me without my memory. Although I felt guilty, I dont think its fair if we shared the same room while I dont remember anything. As the days stretched on, I began to feel a growing sense of frustration and despair. It was as if I were trapped in a maze with no way out, stumbling blindly through the corridors of my own mind in search of an exit that seemed to recede further with each passing moment. Today, I decided to go outside and walk around the area, hoping it could juggle some of my memories. But as I approached the door, I saw Grant talking to a woman I can hardly remember. They seemed comfortable together, but something about it made me uneasy. The woman noticed me and looked surprised, like she recognized me. I couldnt ce her face or name, which left me feeling confused. Was she a friend or someone from my past? I stayed by the door, watching them talk, feeling unsure about the situation. It felt like there was something hidden beneath the surface, waiting to be discovered. Their conversation seemed to taper off quickly once they noticed me, as if they were trying to avoid being caught in the act. It left me with a sense of unease, like there was something they didnt want me to know. The woman hurriedly left, leaving me standing there with more questions than answers. I turned to Grant for an exnation. Who was that? I asked curiously. 4/6 Emergency calls onlyDO Chapter 86 @ 52% 11:14 +5 Just a friend, he replied tersely, his expression guarded. His response was cryptic and evasive. Confusion knotted my stomach as I tried to make sense of his words. Something didnt feel right about the situation, but before I could voice my concerns, Grant was already ushering me back inside. Pack your bag. We need to leave, he instructed, his tone urgent. The urgency in his voice only served to heighten my sense of unease. Whats going on? I pressed, desperation, creeping into my voice. But Grant remained tightClipped, his expression unreadable, as he prepared for our sudden departure. Grant, talk to me. Whats happening? I insisted. Shut up, and pack your bag! TT Grants sudden outburst caught me off guard, sending a jolt of fear coursing through me. His words were like a p in the face, cutting through the air with an intensity that left me reeling. I stood there, frozen in ce, as the weight of his anger bore down on me. Never before had he raised his voice at me in such a manner, and I found myself at a loss for how to respond. Trembling, I took a tentative step backward, my eyes wide with shock and confusion. Grant, please, I pleaded, my voice trembling with uncertainty. I dont understand. Why are you shouting? But Grants expression remained stony and impassive, his features hardened by a resolve that sent shivers down my spine. Theres no time for questions, he snapped, his voice clipped and cold. Just do as I say and pack your bag. We need to leave now. His words lingered in the room, making everything feel heavy and dark. I couldnt understand why he was so upset all of a sudden. And why did he want us to leave right away? Feeling uneasy, I started packing my things as hemanded. But inside, my mind was racing with worry. Why was this happening? What had I missed? And what does that woman have to do with all of these? With little time to spare, I hastily gathered a few essentials as Grant hurried me out of the house. His urgency was palpable as he practically dragged me towards a small boat docked just behind our temporary residence. Without a moments hesitation, we embarked, the engine roaring to life as we set sail. The destination remained 5/6 Dreame Emergency calls only Chapter 86 a mystery to me, adding to the sense of unease that had settled in the pit of my stomach. 052% 11.14 As we sailed along, I nced towards the horizon and saw several boats heading towards the ind wed just left. It made me uneasy, wondering why they wereing and if it had anything to do with us leaving so suddenly. I looked over at Grant, but he seemed lost in his own thoughts, his gaze fixed on the ocean ahead. Despite the questions swirling in my mind, I decided to remain silent. +5 As the ind gradually faded from view, I tried to reassure myself that the approaching boats had nothing to do with us. Chapter 87 Present day I just went to the town proper yesterday to pick up a few supplies. Its been months since the incident, yet my memories havente back. Im just d that Grant has been patient with me throughout the time I dont remember anything. Despite him iming to be my husband, he hasnt tried anything with me. Though he sometimes makes advances, which I quickly reject, he doesnt take them against me. I would eventually apologize for rejecting him, and he would tell me that he understood. No matter how hard I try to be affectionate with Grant, hoping it might jog my memory, I still cant connect with him emotionally. Despite his insistence that hes my husband, he feels like a stranger to me. Moving to this ind just six months ago means we dont have many photos together from here. But beyond his words, theres no solid evidence supporting his im. He has a lot of reasons whenever I ask for our pictures, as if he is trying to avoid it. But he was convincing. I have my doubts, but I cant find any solid reasons to suspect Grant. I was engrossed in tending to the garden when I noticed Steve hurrying towards our house, his breath coming in short gasps as he approached. Is everything all right, Steve? You seem out of breath, I inquired, curiosity piqued by his urgency. Do you happen to know this guy? he asked, still catching his breath while showing a photo from his phone. Steves question caught me off guard, and I couldnt suppress the sudden rush of unease that washed over me. I took the phone from him, studying the photo closely. The man in the picture was a stranger to me, yet there was something oddly familiar about him-a nagging sensation that tugged at the edges of my memory. I dont recognize him, I stammered, struggling to make sense of the conflicting emotions swirling within me. I had no idea who this man was, but theres something about him that feels familiar. It was as if I already knew him. Steve regarded me with concern, his brow furrowing in thought. Well, if you dont know him, then Im d that I didnt say anything, he remarked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. 1/5 Emergency calls only Mu. Chapter 87 What do you mean? I asked curiously. 063% 12:21 +5 Well, he has been wondering around town, asking about you, he answered. How did you know that he was looking for me? He was holding a picture of you. Though the woman in the photo that he was holding has long blonde hair while yours is bob-cut brte, the woman looks exactly like you, he exined. Steves words sent a shiver down my spine, the mention of a stranger holding a photo of me sending rm bells ringing in my mind. Despite the discrepancies between the woman in the picture and myself, the resemnce was uncanny, leaving me with an uneasy feeling that refused to be ignored. Did he say anything else? I pressed, my curiosity reaching a fever pitch as I sought answers to the myriad questions swirling in my mind. Steve shook his head, his expression grave. Not much. But Grant mentioned something about threats to your life, so I thought it best toe and warn you both, he exined, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of Grants whereabouts. But before he could go any further, I held up a hand to stop him. Wait, I interjected, a surge of determination coursing through me. If there were indeed threats looming over me, I needed to face them head-on, on my own terms. Let me talk to him. Hes upied at the moment. Thank you for telling me, Steve. I appreciate it. Steve nodded understandingly, his concern evident in his gaze. No worries, Dn. Just take care of yourself and Grant, he replied before turning to leave. As Steves figure faded into the distance, leaving me alone with my thoughts, a sense of urgency swept over me like a tidal wave. The man he had mentioned, the one holding a photo of me, seemed to hold the key to unlocking the secrets of my past. Every fiber of my being screamed for answers, urging me to seek out this mysterious stranger and demand the truth. But as I grappled with the weight of Steves revtion, another unsettling thought gnawed at the edges of my consciousness. Why did I feelpelled to keep this information from Grant? Was it simply a desire to handle the situation on my own terms, or was there something more sinister lurking beneath the surface? Despite the love and patience Grant had shown me since the ident, I couldnt shake the feeling that there were hidden truths he had yet to reveal. His exnations always seemed to skirt around the edges of the truth, leaving me with more questions than answers. 2/5 Emergency calls only MU Chapter 87 D63% 12:21 +5 With a heavy heart, I realized that I couldnt trust anyone but myself in this quest for answers. If I wanted to uncover the secrets of my past, I would have to do this treacherous path alone, trusting only in my own instincts to guide me. As I turned to head back inside the house, a sudden movement caught my eye, and I spun around to find Grant standing behind me. His presence startled me, as I hadnt heard him approach. Whats wrong? You look pale, he observed, his brow furrowed with concern. I swallowed hard, scrambling for an excuse. N-Nothing. Its probably just the heat from the sun. I stammered out, hoping my lie sounded convincing. Oh, okay, he responded, though I could sense a hint of skepticism in his voice. I breathed a silent sigh of relief when he didnt press further.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Was that Steve? What was he doing here? Grant inquired, curiosity evident in his tone. My heart skipped a beat as I scrambled to fabricate a usible exnation. He was just telling me that theres a new shipment of supplies that arrived. Hes wondering if I want to check it out when I visit the town, I improvised, trying to keep my voice steady despite the nerves fluttering in my stomach. I held my breath as Grant scrutinized me with a suspicious gaze. Every fiber of my being screamed with the effort of appearing calm andposed, desperate to conceal the tangled web of lies that threatened to unravel at any moment. But despite my best efforts, I couldnt shake the overwhelming sense of fear that gripped me in his I presence. It was a strange and unsettling feeling to stand before him as he studied me with such intensity. In that moment, he seemed more like a stranger than the husband he imed to be. Doubt crept into my mind like a shadow, casting uncertainty over everything I thought I Was he truly my husband, as he insisted? Or was there something more was there something more sinister sinister lurking beneath the surface of his seemingly benign facade? The questions swirled in my mind, each one more troubling than thest, as I struggled to make sense of the enigma that was Grant. After what seemed like an eternity, he finally swered. You wont be back in town until next week. He doesnt need the trouble of visiting just to inform you of that, he a cold His words cut through the air like a knife, their cold aid with e 3/5 ne. s sending a shiver down my spine. I could feel the weight Emergency calls onlyMU @ 63% 12:21 +5 Chapter 87 of his suspicion bearing down on me, each sybleden with a sense of unease that I couldnt shake. As his words sank in, a realization dawned upon me like a bolt of lightning. It suddenly made sense why he had always b so ant about keeping me away from the town and why he never allowed me to venture there alone. There was something he was hiding-something he didnt want me to The pieces of the puzzle began to fall into ce, painting a picture of deception and secrecy that chilled me to the core. Was he truly my husband, or was he something more sinister? And what secrets lay hidden behind the facade of our idyllic ind life? s burned within me with an intensity unlike In that moment, the desperation to reim my lost memories burned within me with an intensity unlike anything I had ever felt before. I longed to peel back theyers of deceit and uncover the truth thaty buried beneath the surface, no matter the cost. For until I knew the truth, I would forever be trapped in a web of lies, held captive by the mysteries of my own mind. heavy sigh, I conceded and chose to y along with his charade. The less he suspects that Im harboring doubts, the greater my opportunities to uncover the truth will be. reatm Yeah, youre right. He probably has some deliveries on the nearby ind, so he decided to drop by. But can we still check it? I was going to check out some new nts for my garden, I said. Grants expression softened slightly, his suspicion seemingly cated by my exnation. Sure, we can check it out together, he replied, though his tone still carried a hint of guardedness. Why dont we get inside for now? Its getting dark already. I smiled in response before looking back at the vast ocean behind us as if the answers that I was looking for were there. I let out a loud sigh before following Grant inside the house. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 SEBASTIAN 078% 11:20 +5 I couldnt shake the feeling that the boy knew something important. He acted like he recognized the person in the photo but didnt want to say anything. I wondered why he was keeping secrets from me. I decided to follow him, hoping hed tell me more. But no matter how hard I tried, I lost sight of him in the busy streets. I slumped my shoulder in defeat. But I have no n to give up. Especially now that theres hope of finding ire here. I had a feeling that Id be close to finding her. I wasnt nning on leaving until I found out the truth. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I tried to find a hotel nearby where I could settle for the night while waiting for reinforcement. As I trudged along the dimly lit streets, a sense of determination burned within me, refusing to be extinguished by the weight of uncertainty. I wont give up, I muttered to myself, the words echoing in the stillness of the night. Just then, a voice broke through my reverie, startling me out of my thoughts. Hey, you lost, buddy? A gruff voice called out from the shadows. I turned to see a burly man leaning against the wall of a nearby building, his features obscured by the darkness. Not lost, just looking for a ce to stay for the night, I replied, trying to keep my voice steady despite the unease that prickled at the back of my neck. The man nodded, a hint of amusement in his tone. Well, youre in luck. Theres a motel down the road, just a few blocks away. Not the fanciest ce, but itll do in a pinch. 6 Thanks; Ill check it out, I said, grateful for the tip. With a nod of thanks, I turned and continued on my way, the promise of a warm bed and a roof over my head spurring me forward. 1/4 THE Emergency calls only Chapter 88 078% 11:20 As I reached the motel, I pushed open the creaking door and stepped inside, the musty smell of old carpet and stale air washing over me. Good evening, sir. How can I help you? The receptionist asked, her voice polite but tinged with weariness. +5 Id like a room for the night, please, I replied, shing her a tired smile. Certainly, sir. Just sign in here, and Ill get you sorted, she said, sliding a weathered ledger across the counter. Afterpleting the necessary paperwork followed the receptionist down a dimly lit corridor, my footsteps echoing softly against the worn linoleum floor. She stopped at a nonCdescript door and handed me a key. Room 203. Enjoy your stay, she said with a forced smile before disappearing back into the shadows. I entered the room and closed the door behind me, the weight of exhaustion settling over me like a heavy nket. Copsing onto the bed, I allowed myself a moment of respite, knowing that tomorrow would bring new challenges and new revtions in my quest to uncover the truth. Ͳ͏d The room wasnt anything like the fancy hotels I used to frequent during business trips. It was clean and all, but itcked thefort and luxury I was used to. Despite the cheap price, I just couldnt settle down. Instead of sleeping, I found myself staring at the ceiling, lost in thoughts that seemed to spiral endlessly. My mind kept wandering back to simpler times, when things werent soplicated. You mean when ire was still crazy about you? The little voice inside my head piped up, cutting through the silence with its blunt truth. I let out a heavy sigh, conceding that the voice had a point. I used to take advantage of ires devotion, knowing shed always be there, waiting for me no matter what. But now, everything felt different. Hoping to clear my mind, I figured a few drinks might help me doze off. Spotting a bar nearby, I headed over there. It was dimly lit and cozyCthe perfect ce to drown my thoughts in a ss or two. 2/4 Emergency calls only u Chapter 88 078% 11:20 +5 As I walked in, the sound of chatter andughter filled the air, providing a wee distraction from my racing mind. I found a seat at the counter and ordered a drink, hoping it would ease the turmoil within 1. me. One ss of bourbon, please, I ordered. The bartender, a burly man with a friendly grin, slid the drink over to me. That would be five dors, he said with a nod. Thanks, I muttered, taking a sip and relishing the burn as it slid down my throat. You look like youve got the weight of the world on your shoulders, the bartender remarked, wiping down the counter. You could say that, I replied, offering a halfChearted smile. Just trying to clear my head, you know? He nodded sympathetically. Well, youre in the right ce for it. Folkse here to escape their troubles all the time. I chuckled softly, the tension in my shoulders easing ever so slightly. Guess Im not the only one then. The bartender gave me a knowing look. We all have our demons, friend. The trick is learning how to live with em. I nodded in agreement, taking another sip of my drink. I wasnt even down to my first ss when I suddenly felt something as if someone had been lurking in the shadows and was watching my every move. The feeling of being watched lingeredCa prickling sensation at the back of my neck that refused to dissipate. Despite my efforts to dismiss it, a sense of unease settled over me like a heavy nket. As I took another sip of my drink, I couldnt shake the feeling that something was off. The usual chatter of the bar seemed to fade into the background, reced by an eerie silence that made my skin crawl. I nced around the dimly lit room, searching for any sign of the mysterious presence that seemed to haunt me. But aside from the usual patrons lost in their own conversations, there was nothing out of the ordinary. 3/4 Emergency calls only. Chapter 88 078% 11:20 +5 Brushing it off as paranoia, I forced myself to rx, determined not to let my imagination get the best of me. But deep down, I couldnt shake the feeling that I was being watched and that, whoever it was, they were waiting, biding their time in the shadows. Once Im done with my second ss, I decide to go back to my room as I nned. I havent had that much to drink, so Im still fine walking to my room. The night is already deep, and the street was only lighted by a few street lights. And as soon as I reached the dark alley, I felt a hard thing hit my head. The next thing I knew, everything went nk. After finishing my second ss, I resolved to return to my room as intended. The alcohol hadnt dulled my senses too much, so I felt confident walking the streets alone. The night had grownte, and only a handful of streetlights lit the path. As I passed through a dark alley, a sudden blow struck the back of my head with force. Pain exploded through my skull, and then darkness swallowed me whole. My consciousness slipped away, leaving me at the mercy of the unknown assant lurking in the shadows. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 BLAIRE Dn, are you sure about this? This is assault! We could end up in jail, Steve protested, his voice tinged with concern as we struggled to move the unconscious man. I need answers, Steve. And I cant afford to wait around for them, I replied, my tone firm as I focused on the task at hand. Time was of the essence; I had only a few precious hours before Grant realized I was missing. Thankfully, my usual excuse of tending to the garden workshop provided the perfect alibi. When Im in there, Grand usually wont disturb me for a few hours, giving me enough time to execute my n. With a sense of urgency driving us forward, we managed to haul the unconscious man into the makeshift interrogation room I had prepared. The room sparse, dimly lit by a single overhead bulb makeshift interrogation room I had prepared. The room that cast long shadows across the walls. W2 ? We need to wake him up, I muttered, my gaze fixed on the man before us. I need to know what he knows. Steve hesitated, his eyes darting nervously between me and the unconscious man. Dn, I dont know about this, he said, his voice wavering with uncertainty. I shot him a steely nce. Wevee this far, Steve. We cant turn back now, I insisted, my grip tightening on the baseball bat in my hand. With a shared nod of understanding, we prepared ourselves for whaty ahead. It was time to uncover the truth, no matter the cost. Once we had secured the man to the chair, I stepped back, my heart racing with a mixture of anticipation and apprehension. This was itCthe nt of truth. Who are you, and what do you want with me? I demanded, my voice trembling slightly despite my best efforts to soundposed. The man stirred, groaning softly as he slowly regained consciousness. His eyes fluttered open, and for a moment, there was a flicker of confusion before recognition dawned in his gaze. 1/4 Emergency calls only Chapter 89 078% 11:21 +5 BCire? He stammered, his voice hoarse with disbelief. YCYoure alive! He announced it in glee, making me more confused about whats going on. I ignored his remarks, pressing him for answers. Who are you, and why were you looking for me? Do I know you? You dont recognize me? He asked in confusion. Its me, Sebastian, he introduced himself. I dont know you, and my name isnt ire. My name is Dn, I insisted. Even if you go by a different name now, Im certain its you, ire. I might not know what happened to you, but Im positive. I cant be mistaken. Youre ire. Sebastians words hung in the air, heavy with a sense of urgency and conviction. Despite my protests and insistence that he had the wrong person, he remained steadfast in his belief that I was someone named ire. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But as much as I wanted to dismiss his ims, there was a nagging feeling in the back of my mind, a whisper of doubt that I couldnt ignore. What if he was right? What if my name wasnt Dn after all, but ire? I shook my head, trying to clear away the confusion clouding my thoughts. Im sorry, but you must be mistaken, I said firmly, though uncertaintyced my words. I dont know who this ire is, but shes not me. Sebastians expression fell, a mixture of disappointment and frustration crossing his features. | understand if you dont remember, he said softly. But please, you have to trust me. Your life could be in danger. His words sent a shiver down my spine, igniting a sense of fear that I couldnt shake. Could it be possible that I was in danger, even if I didnt remember who I was? And if Sebastian was telling the truth, then who was I really? I knew that I needed answers, and I needed them fast. But as I looked into Sebastians eyes, searching for some glimmer of truth, all I found was uncertainty staring back at me. It was as if we were both lost in a maze of secrets and lies, desperate to find our way out but unsure of where to turn next, 2/4 Emergency calls only Chapter 89 078% 11:21 Why would I trust you? I cant help but ask. I slowly lowered the baseball bat that I was holding. Because Im your husband, he said. +5 I sneered, Youve got to be joking. Pardon me if I find it hard to believe. Youre not the first one iming to be my husband. I dont know who this other guy is that was iming to be your husband, but I am the one telling the truth. Believe me, I can show you proof. I narrowed my eyes, studying him for any signs of deception. Despite my doubts, a part of me couldnt shake the feeling that there might be some truth to his words. Reluctantly, I nodded. Fine, show me. I turned to Steve and signaled for him to cut him loose. Are you sure about this, Dn? He can be deceiving us. Were not sure if we can trust him, Steve said. He has a point, but what choice do I have? If I need to find the answers that I was looking for, I need to take a risk. Do it, Steve, I ordered him. He blew a loud sigh before doing what I asked him to. He loosened the rope tied around his body so he. could show me his evidence. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, worn photograph. As he handed it to me, I hesitated before taking it, unsure of what I would find. But when I looked down at the image, my heart skipped a beat. It was a picture of us, smiling and happy, captured in a moment of pure bliss. The familiarity of our intertwined hands and the warmth in our eyes stirred something deep within meCa flicker of recognition that I couldnt ignore. I dont understand I stammered, my voice barely above a whisper, as I struggled to make sense of the conflicting emotions swirling inside me. He took a step closer, his expression earnest. I know its a lot to take in, but I swear, ire, Ill do whatever it takes to help you remember. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 BLAIRE We should leave, the man who introduced himself as Sebastian said before grabbing my hand. But before he could even pull me toward the door, I immediately snatched my hand back. Not too fast, mister, I said. What do you mean? He looked at me with a frown, as if he were confused by my action. Is he really expecting me toe with him just because he showed me a picture of us? I may have lost my memories, but I didnt be stupid. Im noting with you. I responded. yet. I dont understand. Was our photo not enough? If you want me to show you more evidence, Ill give it to you. All you need to do ise with me, he insisted. I held up my hand, stopping him in his tracks. Look, Sebastian, I appreciate you showing me the photo, but its not that simple. You see, youre not the first to introduce yourself as my husband. Though you had an advantage by showing me proof, those pictures could be edited or something. It wasnt enough. He sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. I understand. But time is of the essence, ire. There are people out there who are after you, and I cant guarantee your safety if we stay here. D His words sent a shiver down my spine, but I refused to let fear cloud my judgment. I need more than just a photo to trust you, Sebastian. I need answers. And until I get them, Im not going anywhere with you. He looked defeated, but there was a glimmer of determination in his eyes. Fine, Ill tell you everything. But not here. We need to go somewhere safe. I hesitated, weighing my options. Despite my doubts, there was a part of me that wanted to believe him and trust that he had my best interests at heart. But I couldnt ignore the nagging feeling of unease that 1/4 U Chapter 90 lingered in the pit of my stomach. b Okay. I finally relented. But on one condition: It has to be on my terms. He nodded solemnly, his expression grave. Agreed. Lets go. T ? Wait, Dn! Are you sure about this? You dont know anything about this man. Maybe we should go and ask Grant first. You should listen to his exnation, Steve interrupted. It almost slipped my mind about Grant. Steve has made an excellent point, and I dont have any idea why I was willing to trust this man in front of me more than the man who has been taking care of me for thest six months. +5 Steves words rang in my head, cutting through the fog of confusion that clouded my mind. He was right -I didnt really know this guy who imed to be my husband. Despite feeling a hint of recognition around him, doubts still gnawed at me. Grant had been there for me since I lost my memory, a steady presence through all the ups and downs. How could I even think of ditching him so quickly for someone I barely knew? I felt a wave of shame wash over me as I realized the mistake I almost made. How could I have even considered trusting a stranger over Grant, who had been by my side through everything? Steves words reminded me of Grants importance in my life. I needed to hear his side of the story before jumping to any conclusions. Youre right, Steve, I admitted, feeling the weight of my mistake. I need to talk to Grant first. I turned to Sebastian to let him know about my n. I cante with you. I need to talk to my husband first. His eyes narrowed, sending a chill down my spine. He gazed at me with such intensity that it felt as though he could see straight into my soul. Whoever this Grant is that you keep mentioning, hes not your husband. I dont know why hes pretending to be, but theres no way it could be true, he asserted. Why should I believe you over him? I countered, my voice tinged with skepticism. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. 2/4 th UZU 90% Chapter 90 Think about it. He hasnt given you any proof of his identity, has he? Yet, here I am, offering you evidence in the form of a simple photograph of us together. It shouldnt be that difficult for him to provide simr evidence, unless theres a reason why he cant, he reasoned. His words hung in the air, heavy with usation and suspicion. I could feel the weight of his gaze bearing down on me, his eyes like daggers piercing through my facade. +5 I struggled to find a response, my mind a whirlwind of uncertainty and doubt. Grants im had seemed so convincing and genuine, and yet here was this stranger insisting otherwise. But I dont understand, I stammered, my voice trembling with uncertainty. Grant has been with me through everything. Hes been there for me when I needed him the most. His expression has be darker. Its obvious that he doesnt like that Im taking Grants side over him. But behind that dark and gloomy expression was the sadness in his eyes. It was as if he had lost his way. I felt a knot form in the pit of my stomach as his words sank in. Could it be possible? Could Grant really have been deceiving me all this time? Before I could dwell on the thought any longer, Sebastian reached into his pocket and pulled out the same photograph that he had shown me a while ago. S This is us, ire, he murmured, his voice filled with emotion. If this isnt convincing, then I believe our son will be all the proof you need. We we have a son? I stammered, my eyes widening in astonishment. Yes, his name is ze, he replied, a hint of sadness tinging his voice. Hes six years old now. And he had been asking for you since you went missing. I tried to process this newfound information, but it felt like my mind was struggling to grasp the enormity of it all. A son? It was like trying to piece together a puzzle with missing pieces. I I dont remember any of this, I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. He reached out, his hand trembling slightly as he gently sped mine. Its okay, ire. Well figure this out together. I promise. 3/4 1929 ??? ????? ???? NO82}psHP@M h+336 ? ?? Chapter 90 ire I uttered. He has been calling me that name. Is that my real name? Yes, he answered. +5 Just as I opened my mouth to respond, a familiar voice echoed from outside, cutting through the tense atmosphere of the room. Dn! Thats Grant, Steve stated. Steves words confirmed my suspicions. It was Grant. My heart raced as I hurried to the window, my hands trembling with anticipation. What would Grant say when he saw me with this stranger iming to be my husband? And more importantly, what would I do? What are we going to do, Dn? Steve asked. I let out a loud sigh. At least he saved me a trip, Imented. Theres no other option right now but to talk to him. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 BLAIRE I was still thinking about whether I should answer Grants call and face him. But Steve already made that dcision for me when he ran out of the room and called Grants attention. Grant, were here! he shouted. Caught off guard by Steves impulsive action, I hesitated for a moment before gathering my resolve. With a deep breath, I followed Steve out of the room, steeling myself for the confrontation that awaited. As we stepped into the hallway, I saw Grants figure emerge from the shadows, his expression a mix of relief and concern. Dn, where have you been? Are you alright? he asked, his voice tinged with urgency. I couldnt bring myself to meet his gaze, the weight of uncertainty bearing down on me like a leaden cloak. We need to talk, Grant, I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. As Grants gaze fell upon Sebastian, a shadow crossed his features, his expression turning stormy. And who might this be? he inquired with a chill in his tone. Sebastian stood his ground, his demeanor unwavering despite Grants cold reception. Im Sebastian, he replied evenly. And I believe you have some exining to do. Grant frowned, and anger was evident on his face. I have nothing to exin to you. Lets go, Dn, he said before grabbing my arm. But before he could even pull me, I quickly snatched my arm away from his grasp. He turned in my direction and looked at me with disbelief. Thats exactly what I wanted to talk to you about, I said. Grant grabbed my arm once again, and his grip tightened on my arm. His frustration was palpable. We 1/5 Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. dont have time for this, he growled, his tone terse. I stood my ground, refusing to be led away without answers. I need to know the truth, Grant, I insisted, my voice trembling with uncertainty. Who is Sebastian, and why does he im to know me? Grants jaw clenched, his gaze flickering between me and Sebastian. Hes nobody, he spat. Just someone trying to cause trouble. Sebastian stepped forward, his expression unwavering. I assure you, Grant, I am anything but nobody. And if you have nothing to hide, then why are you so to let ire hear the truth? Dn! Thats her name, Grant corrected with an intense voice. Grants correction sent a chill down my spine. It was the first time Id heard him address me by that name, and the weight of it hung heavy in the air. Sebastians gaze flicked to me, a hint of satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. ire, he repeated, as if testing the sound of it on his lips. I watched the exchange between the two men, the tension thickening with each passing moment. It was clear that there was more to this situation than met the eye, and I was determined to uncover the truth, no matter the cost. Enough, I interjected, my voice trembling with a mixture of fear and determination. I want answers, and I wont leave until I get them. Grant, Sebastian, its time to tell me the truth. Grants jaw tightened, his expression a mask of frustration and apprehension. Theres nothing to tell, he insisted, his voice strained. This man is a stranger, ire. You cant trust him. Sebastian raised an eyebrow, his gaze unwavering. And what about you, Grant? What are you hiding? He countered, his toneced with usation, I felt a surge of panic rising within me as the tension in the room escted. Each passing moment only served to deepen the mystery surrounding my identity and the conflicting ims of the two men before 1. me. I dont know what youre talking about. Im not hiding anything. Dn, I said, Lets go! he repeated. 2/5 Chapter 91 +5 He was about to grab my hand once again when Sebastian stopped him. Youre not taking her anywhere. Sebastians voice was resolute, his stance unwavering as he stepped in between Grant and me. You dont get to decide what she does, Grant. Not anymore. Grants jaw clenched, his frustration palpable as he red at Sebastian. And who are you to tell me what to do? You think you can just waltz in here and y hero, dont you? Sebastian didnt flinch. Im not ying anything, Grant. Im just trying to help her remember who she is. Grants scoff echoed in the tense silence that enveloped us, his bitterughter slicing through the charged atmosphere like a jagged de. And what makes you think you know her better than I do? Youre nothing but a stranger, he spat, his words dripping with contempt. Sebastian squared his shoulders, his resolve unwavering. Im not a stranger. Im her husband, he insisted, his voice steady despite the brewing storm of emotions. No, Im her husband! Grant retorted, his voice rising with each word. Squeeze this into your tiny little head; shes not ire. Shes Dn, and shes my wife. Your wife is dead! His wordsnded like a heavy blow, leaving a bitter taste lingering in the air. Sebastians jaw clenched, his gaze narrowing with suspicion. How did you know shes dead? he demanded, his toneced with challenge, as if daring Grant to reveal the secrets he held tightly guarded. Grants expression hardened, his eyes shing with a mix of defiance and frustration. Thats none of your business, he snapped, his voice tinged with anger. *Sebastians gaze remained unwavering, his resolve unyielding. It is my business if youre lying to her, he shot back, his tone firm and resolute. She deserves to know the truth. Grants jaw tightened, his fists clenching at his sides. Im not lying, he insisted, though his voice faltered slightly, betraying a hint of uncertainty. I stood between them, feeling the weight of their words pressing in on me from all sides. I said thats enough, okay? We cant resolve anything if we keep on fighting! 3/5 Chapter 91 Grants frustration was palpable as he red at Sebastian, his patience wearing thin. Were leaving, Dn. Stop this nonsense ande with me, he demanded, his tone sharp andmanding. But I couldnt ignore the gnawing doubt that lingered in the back of my mind. What if Grant wasnt telling me the whole truth? What if there was more to my past than he was letting on? I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what I knew I had to do. Shaking my head, I declined Grants outstretched hand. No, I said firmly, my voice tinged with determination. Im not going anywhere until you can prove to me that youre telling the truth. Sebastian has shown me evidence of our past; now its your turn. +5 As the tension in the room reached its peak, Grants expression twisted into a mixture of frustration and disbelief. Youre making a mistake, Dn, he warned, his voiceced with urgency. Sebastian, on the other hand, remained steadfast, his gaze unwavering as he stood his ground. She has a right to know the truth, Grant. And until you can provide evidence to support your ims, I wont let her go with you. I could feel the weight of their stares bearing down on me, each one urging me to make a choice. But deep down, I knew that I couldnt simply ignore the nagging doubts that had gued me since the moment Sebastian appeared. Grant stared at me intently. His jaw tightened as his breathing became heavier. After a few minutes, he took a loud breath before he finally spoke. You want proof? Fine, Ill give you proof. Come with me, and Ill show you, Grant offered. I frowned in surprise. I have been asking him to show me a picture of us since the moment I woke up * from the ident, yet he hasnt even shown me anything when he could easily have given it to me the first time I asked him to. Was he threatened by Sebastians presence? And his willingness to show some proof right now makes me more confused. I furrowed my brow in astonishment, taken aback by Grants sudden willingness to produce evidence of our supposed rtionship. It struck me as peculiar; after all, I had repeatedly requested that he show me a photo of us since the moment 1 regained consciousness after the ident. Why had he hesitated. then, only to offer it up now, in the presence of Sebastian? 4/5 Chapter 91 +5 The inconsistency in his actions left me feeling perplexed and suspicious. Was he feeling threatened by Sebastians presence, prompting him to reveal evidence he had previously withheld? Or was there some other motive behind his sudden change of heart? The more I pondered the situation, the more confused I became. Grants behavior seemed erratic, his actions shrouded in mystery. It was as if I were peelin theyers of an enigmatic puzzle, each revtion leading to more questions than answers t Iming with you, Sebastian interjected, prompting me toe out of my reverie. Until you prove to me that shes not ire, I will stay by her side. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 BLAIRE Grant seemedpelled to provide the proof he had previously kept hidden once Sebastian entered the picture. It seemed like Grant sensed that Sebastians words held more truth in this moment. As I thought it over, my doubts began to take shape. Whenever Im with Grant, I feel distant, like were strangers. But with Sebastian, its different, I felt a strong connection, like electricity running through me, when he looked at me. Its like he could see right into my soul. We decided to go back to the city where Grant ims we used to live before the ident. But he hasnt exined how we ended up on that small ind after the incident. Sebastian offered his boat for us to take to the city. No, were good. I already asked a friend of mine to pick us up, Grant replied. Why wait when youre generously offering a ride? Unless you are trying to buy some time? Sebastian taunted. Grants jaw clenched visibly, a silent testament to the escting tension between him and Sebastian. Sensing the impending sh, I swiftly intervened to diffuse the mounting hostility. I think we should ept Sebastians offer. Theres no reason for us to dy any longer, I suggested, hoping to steer the conversation in a more constructive direction. Grant remained silent, his disapproval palpable in the air. It was evident that my alignment with Sebastians proposal did not sit well with him, adding anotheryer ofplexity to the already fraught situation. Grants gaze softened slightly as he looked at me, but the tension in his demeanor remained palpable. Fine, he relented, his voice tight with restrained frustration. But dont expect me to trust him. With a heavy sigh, Grant turned to me. Lets get this over with, he muttered, leading the way towards Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sebastians boat. As we climbed into the boat, I couldnt shake the feeling of unease that settled in the pit of my stomach. Whatever revtions awaited us, I knew that our lives were about to change in ways we couldnt yet As the boat rocked gently on the waves, I couldnt shake the feeling of unease gnawing at the pit of my stomach. Grants silence only added to the tension between us, casting a shadow of doubt over his every word. The gentle lull of the waves provided a soothing backdrop as we sailed further away from the shore, enveloped in a heavy silence. Despite the vast expanse of the ocean surrounding us, the tension onboard felt palpable, like a thick fog obscuring the horizon. My gaze wandered aimlessly over the water, lost in thought, when movement from the corner of my eye caught my attention. Grant, standing at the bow of the boat, had pulled out a cellphone and was engaged in a hushed conversation. A furrow formed between my brows as I watched him, a pang of unease tugging at my gut. How could he have kept something as significant as a phone hidden from me? It seemed like a deliberate omission, casting doubt on his motives and adding anotheryer of suspicion to our already difficult situation. My suspicion grows bigger when he abruptly ends the call when he notices me watching him. To satisfy my curiosity, I approached him to ask him about it. I didnt know you had a phone with you, I said, curious. I just didnt think it was important to tell you, he replied vaguely. His answer didnt sit right with me. It felt like he was hiding something. Despite his attempt to brush it off, I couldnt shake the feeling that there was more to the story. As we sailed towards the city, the tension between us grew. It was like there was a barrier between Grant and me, separating us further with each passing moment. I couldnt help but wonder what other secrets he was keeping from me. And with every wave that crashed against the boat, I felt a sense of unease settle in the pit of my stomach, knowing that the journey ahead would be filled with uncertainty and revtions. As soon as Grant stepped away, it made me more suspicious. It seemed like he was dodging our conversation deliberately. After Grant left, Sebastian appeared on the deck. Sebastian approached me cautiously, his expression somber yet determined. We need to talk, he said, his voice tinged with urgency. I nodded in agreement, gesturing for Sebastian to follow me to a quieter spot on the deck where we could speak without interruption. As we settled into a secluded corner, I couldnt shake the feeling of anticipation that hung in the air like a thick fog. Whatever Sebastian had to say, I knew it would only add anotheryer to the tangled web of secrets and lies that surrounded me. Sebastians eyes held a mix of concern and determination as he spoke, his words careful and serious. Ive been searching for you for months, he said. Ever since you vanished without a trace. My heart skipped a beat as I listened to his words. Its ire that youre talking about, right? I echoed, feeling a knot form in my stomach. Sebastian frowned. You are ire. Before I could respond, a loud noise interrupted our conversation, drawing our attention to the person behind us. It was Grant, his expression dark and stormy as he approached us with purpose in his stride. I dont appreciate you talking to my wife, he said. Shes not your wife, Grant, Sebastian insisted. Between us, I was the one who already provided evidence for my im, thus giving me an advantage. If theres anybody here who hasnt even given a slight proof of his im, its you. So, between you and me, I think youre the one who shouldnt be talking to my wife, Sebastian said before grabbing my waist and pulling me closer to his side. Sebastians sudden grip on my arm caught me off guard, his touch sending a jolt of electricity coursing through my veins. It was as if a surge of energy had been unleashed, sparking a cascade of sensations that left me reeling. But what truly shocked me was the wave of memories that crashed over me in that instant. Images shed before my minds eye like fragments of a forgotten dream, each one carrying with it a sense of familiarity that left me breathless. I winced as a sharp pang of pain shot through my head, the intensity of the memories threatening to overwhelm me. Faces, ces, and moments long buried in the recesses of my mind resurfaced with startling rity, leaving me grappling to make sense of it all. As the rush of memories subsided, I found myself trembling, my hands shaking as I struggled to steady myself against the onught of emotions. Among those memories, one image of a faceless man stood out. I turned to Sebastian, figuring out whether hes the man that was in my memory. But the memories were too vague for me to be sure. Whats wrong? Grant asked, his voice tinged with concern as he reached out to steady me. I shook my head, trying to shake off the overwhelming sensation. I I dont know, I murmured, struggling to clear my head. Are you okay? Sebastian asked worriedly. Maybe you need to rest, he suggested, his voice soothing. Its been a long day. I nodded weakly, grateful for the suggestion. The events of the day had left me feeling drained, both physically and emotionally. Perhaps a moment of respite would provide some rity amidst the chaos swirling within me. Ill escort you to your cabin, he offered, his voice gentle yet determined. Thank you, I murmured, offering him a grateful smile as I allowed him to lead me away from the deck, leaving Grant behind with his questions and concerns. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 BLAIRE As I stirred from my sleep, a strange sensation tingled between my legs, snapping me to full consciousness. Before I could make sense of it all, a loud moan escaped my lips. Ahhh Where am I? Whats happening? I slowly lifted my head, only to find a man passionately exploring my femininity, devouring me with a hunger akin to that of a starved predator. I tried to push him away, desperate to uncover his identity, but he firmly grasped my wrist, refusing to let go. You cant resist me, sweetheart, he murmured in a voice both familiar and foreign, sending shivers down my spine. Despite the unfamiliarity, there was a flicker of recognition buried within his words. Before I could protest further, his tongue resumed its tantalizing exploration, sending ripples of pleasure coursing through my body. I moaned helplessly, surrendering to the sinful delight washing over me. Despite knowing I should resist, I sumbed to his touch, yielding to the ecstasy he offered. With each blissful caress, our moans filled the dimly lit room. As the sensations lingered, I reluctantly opened my eyes to find myself exposed, with him poised between my legs, ready to take me. Despite my efforts, the dim light obscured his features, leaving me unable to discern his identity. In the dimly lit room, with the smell of passion in the air, I felt swept away by a rush of feelings. Each touch brought me more pleasure, making me feel like I was on fire. As he moved closer, I couldnt help but let out a loud moan of pleasure. It felt like I was losing myself in the moment, unable to think of anything else. Oooohfck! I cried out, overwhelmed by the sensations rushing through me. He whispered sweet things in my ear, making me feel even more excited. His touch awakened desires I never knew I had. But even as I enjoyed the moment, I couldnt shake the feeling of not knowing who he was, His face was hidden in the darkness, leaving me confused about his identity. Despite me not knowing who he was, he still managed to set my body on fire. He gave me pleasure and awakened the desire inside me I never knew existed. What puzzled me even more was howfortable I felt with him, even though I couldnt see his face clearly. His touch made me feel safe and warm, like I belonged to him. How could I let myself get so carried away with someone I didnt even recognize? The question nags at me, but I cant stop myself from enjoying the pleasure he gave me. 10:03 Mon, 22 Apr 09 Chapter 93 95% As our passion reached its peak, I felt like I was on the edge of something amazing. And as the waves of pleasure washed over me, I let myself gopletely, lost in the moment. In that moment, nothing else mattered. All my worries and doubts were forgotten as we connected with pure pleasure. He positioned himself in between my legs, yet I still couldnt see his face clearly. I squinted my eyes, trying my best to recognize him. But no matter what I do, I cant put a face on the man whos giving me pleasure that is unknown to me. Ooohhh I moaned loudly as he started prating my inside. He buried his face against my neck and continued to whisper sweet things against my car as he slowly thrust his hips forward. I felt like my head was about to explode when he started increasing his pace, sending shivers down my spine. Every fiber of my being felt his every thrust. I dug my finger against his back, and my nails started leaving marks on his tan and chiseled back. I felt a pang of pain digging through my skin as he buried his teeth against my shoulder, biting and nibbling me. And as we moved together, lost in the feeling, I realized that I had found something special with this mysterious stranger. It was something beyond words, something that didnt need an exnation. It was pure bliss. As soon as I fully epted the pleasure that he was offering to me, I felt my body convulse with too much love and desire. One final blow, and I felt a hot liquid gushing inside me as my body arose towards the peak of my ergasm. My breath was heavy as I tried to catch my breath. My chest was moving erratically when I felt the man slowly brush his cheeks against mine until we were finally facing each other. Youre mine, ire. All mine, he said with his deep, baritone voice. As I stared at the man murmuring sweet words in front of me, his face started to be clearer. I gasped for air when I finally put a face on the man who was giving me pleasure and sending me to bliss. Sebastian I uttered. And as soon as his face became clearer, I bolted up from my slumber. Hey, are you okay? Sebastian asked with a frown on his face and looked so worried. I quickly looked around and noticed that I was still inside the yachts cabin, and we were still sailing along the vast ocean, 10:03 Mon, 22 Apr 0 Chapter 93 I was still trying to catch my breath when Sebastian stood up to get a ss of water. Here, have a drink, he offered, handing me the ss. Whats wrong? Did you have a nightmare? he asked. Definitely not a nightmare, I murmured, still catching my breath. What? Did you say something? he said. 95% NCNothing! I quickly answered, faking a smile on my face to hide the lewd thoughts ying inside my head. Why did I even dream about that thing? And of all people, why him? For the past few months that Ive been with Grant, Ive never had a wet dream, not even once. Yet with Sebastian, Ive only met him today, but Im already fantasizing about sleeping with him. What is wrong with me? Are you sure youre okay? You looked flushed, he said before putting his palm against my forehead. I was so startled by the mere warmth of his touch that I quickly moved my him. His frown deepened upon watching my action. away from I cleared my throat, trying to gather my thoughts. And I tried to act normal when he attempted to put his palm against my forehead once again to check on me. Youre quite hot. Are you sure, okay? he asked worriedly. I immediately brushed his hand aside in my attempt to put distance between them. His being so close to me doesnt help at all in calming my nerves. Though it was nothing but a dream, I still feel like my body has been through a mindCblowing orgasm. I said Im fine, I replied irritatedly, trying to hide the unfamiliar sensation I felt as soon as his hand touched my skin. I quickly got up from the bed and walked out of the cabin. I went straight to the deck as I tried to get away from Sebastian. I feel like a moth to a fire. Whenever Im close to him, theres something in him that makes me more drawn to him. As long as my memory hasnte back, I cant let my feelings sway me. I took a deep breath, feeling the cold breeze of the ocean. It was cold enough to put out the fire burning inside me, caused by that lewd dream. I dont know how long our journey would be, but I think its safe to keep my distance from Sebastian. Dn Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I was startled when I heard Grants voice behind me. I quickly turned around. I saw him Mon, 22 Apr Chapter 93 standing behind me, a few feet away from where I was standing. He frowned when he noticed that I was a bit jumpy. Did I startle you? Whats going on? he asked. I forced a smile on my face to hide the uneasiness inside me. I wonder why I never felt that same intense feeling towards Grant, even though he constantly reminds me that he is my husband. Is it possible to be more attracted to a stranger than your husband? ICIm okay. Just feeling a bit anxious with everything going on, I replied, trying to reassure Grant. He studied my face in silence, his expression unreadable. When he finally smiled, I let out a sigh of relief. As he approached me, he reached out and gently took hold of my arms. Dont worry. Once were back home, everything will be clear, Grant reassured me with a reassuring squeeze. We stood there, hisforting presence easing my worries, when Sebastian suddenly appeared on the deck. ireC He halted midCsentence, and his eyes darkened as he realized I wasnt alone. Eventually, his eyesnded on Grants hands, Im not sure why, but I had the sudden urge to brush Grants hand to the side. I subtly removed Grants hand that was holding me when I saw how Sebastians jaw tightened. How long until we get to the port? I asked, trying to dispel the tension building around us. How long until we reach the port? I inquired, hoping to diffuse the tension that hung heavy in the air. About half an hour, Sebastian replied in his deep, resonant voice. Half an hour. It was a manageable timeframe. All I needed to do was steer clear of him at all costs. The challenge, however,y in the limited space onboard this te hide, avoiding him would prove to be quite the feat. With nowhere to As the yacht sliced through the gentle waves, I found myself on edge, acutely aware of Sebastians presence looming nearby. Every nce in his direction sent a shiver down my spine, reminding me of the tangled web of uncertainty that surrounded us. Grants reassuring smile offered some semnce offort, but beneath the surface, I could sense his own apprehension. His grip on my arms tightened slightly, a silent reassurance that we were in this together. But as the minutes ticked by, tension hung heavy in the air, suffocating any attempt at conversation. I could feel Sebastians gaze lingering on me, his eyes burning with unspoken questions. It was only a matter of time before the silence became unbearable. I breathe out a sigh of relief when I can already see the port after a couple of minutes. Im 10:04 Mon, 22 Apr 0. Chapter 931 d that this journey is finally over and were so close to finding out the truth. When we alight from the yacht, there are two cars waiting for us.. B Ill lead the way. Just follow us, Grant said before gently holding my arm and guiding me towards the ck sedan, which I assume was his car. But we hadnt taken a few more steps away when Sebastian suddenly grabbed my other arm, preventing me from moving away. I dont think its a good idea for ire to go with you, he said in a cold tone. No ones asking your opinion, Grant replied with the same coldness before pulling me once again. But as soon as he did that, Sebastian tightened his grip on my arm. They look like theyre ying tug of war, but instead of a rope, they are holding me on both sides. Its not an opinion, its a statement, Sebastian said. Grant sneered, What are you afraid of? That I will take Dn and run away? Dont worry, I have no reason to do that. On the contrary, Im more eager to prove to you that this woman right here is not your wife but mine. Shes Dn, not ire. I was a little bit surprised by Grants sudden urge to prove his identity as my husband. I was expecting that he would be bothered by Sebastians sudden appearance, yet Im seeing the total opposite. Before we left the ind, my mind was already leaning towards Sebastian. But right now, Im totally confused. Does this mean Grant was telling the truth? Im only going to believe your words when I see them with my own eyes. Until then, shes to ire to me. He then tried to pull me toward his side once again. As expected, Grant did the same. Why dont we just ask Dn which one she wants to go with? I was caught by surprise when suddenly both their eyes locked on me. They were staring at me, waiting for my answer. My gaze keeps shifting between the two of them. And when my eyes locked with Sebastian, I suddenly held my breath. His gaze sends jolts of electricity through every fiber of my being. Im going with Grant, I finally answered. I felt a lump in my throat when I saw the pain in Sebastians eyes when he heard my answer. I wanted to console him, but I quickly stopped myself. Until Im sure whos telling the truth, I cant let my feelings sway me. I choose Grant not because I trust him, but because I dont trust myself whenever Im around Sebastian. He has the power to shuffle my head and make my heart race. You heard thedy, Grant said before brushing Sebastians arm aside. Grant was smiling 10:04 Mon, 22 Apr Chapter 93 triumphantly as we walked towards his car. He opened the door for me. 3 95% I looked at Sebastian, who was standing a few feet away from us onest time. My heart was stricken as I watched the pain and longing in his eyes. I looked away before getting inside the car. Grant immediately went around and went to the drivers seat. Lets go home, he uttered excitedly. But it was the opposite of what is inside my heart right now. I have a feeling that something is wrong, but I cant say which one it is. Why does Sebastian manage to make my heart race as soon as heys eyes on me? A feeling that I never felt with Grant, who Ive been staying with for thest six months. I looked in the side mirror and saw Sebastians car following us behind. I blew a loud sigh as I felt a heavy feeling inside my chest as I watched him from afar. Theres definitely something wrong with me. The whole drive has been silent. I was so focused on looking outside the window that I didnt notice that our car had stopped in front of a huge house. Were here, Grant uttered, which brought me back from my reverie. We get out of the car. It didnt take long before Sebastian arrived as well. Grant led the way inside the house. While we were walking inside, I could feel the strong, towering presence of Sebastian behind me. I can sense the warmth of his body despite our distance. It was as if my body was yearning for his touch. With those thoughts in my head, I was startled when my back suddenly bumped into his hardCchiseled chest. I quickly turned around to apologize. ICIm sorry I frowned when I noticed him when his eyes were fixed behind me. He looked pale, as if he saw a ghost. It also seems that he didnt notice that I was standing right in front of him and that our bodies were a few inches away from one another. I wondered why he seemed so surprised all of a sudden. I followed his gaze to see what had caught his attention. My jaw fell open when I saw what was behind me. In the spacious living room, right in the center where the two staircases met, hung arge wedding photo of Grant and me. It was impossible to miss, almost like it was put there to wee the guest. And as I continue to look around the living room, I can see pictures of us disyed in every corner of the house. Now that you see it for yourself, do you believe me now? Grant said. What the hell is going on here? TOWN 32 Yor Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 BLAIRE | think we''re done here. It was Grant''s voice that made me recover from shock. | should feel relieved that | already confirmed that Grant is my husband, yet | feel the opposite. Im not sure why | feel disappointed knowing that Im not Sebastians wife. | tried my best to hide my disappointment. | should feel ashamed of myself for feeling this way. Its unfair to Grant that | was having these kinds of thoughts right after he proved to us that he is indeed my husband. | subtly shook my head to get rid of these unwanted thoughts. | was expecting Sebastian to finally let go of his im. But it took me by surprise when | heard the words that wereing out of his mouth. | dont think so. These prove nothing but your ability to manipte things. These pictures could have been photoshopped, Sebastian said. Though he made an excellent point, this will only backfire with his ims since he has no other proof but the photo in his wallet. It seems like Grant and | had the same thing in mind. That goes to you as well, Sebastian. Ive shown Dn a lot of photos, yet you only showed one piece of evidence. Would you like me to show you our marriage certificate? Granted taunted. Theres no need for that, for it may be as fake as these photos in your house. To settle this argument, | propose a DNA test. Only then will | ept that shes not my wife, Sebastian argued. As | watched how confident Sebastian was while asking for a DNA test, my suspicion arose once again. There could have been a reason for him to be this confident. | turned in Grants direction, and | couldn''t help but notice how his jaw clenched in annoyance. It seems like he was not fond of Sebastian''s persistence. Hes probably expecting Sebastian to stop right after he shows his proof. | dont think so. We are not obligated to prove anything to you. Now, leave while | am still asking nicely. You are on my property. It''s legal for me to shoot you if you refuse to leave, Grant insisted. | immediately fear for Sebastians life. Im not sure whether he really owns a gun or not, but thinking something might happen to him makes my heart break. Sebastian was about to respond when | decided to meddle in between. | think you should leave, | interrupted. 10:04 Mon, 22 Apr Chapter 94 95% Both of them looked surprised when they looked at me; it was as if thats thest thing they expected to hear from me. ire... Sebastian uttered that familiar name, but Im not the woman he thinks | am. I''m not ire. | dont see the need for an unnecessary test. | do wish that you found the woman that you were looking for. But I''m afraid shes not here. So please, you can leave now. | was holding my breath as | uttered those words. | cant understand why my heart aches while asking him to leave. This isnt exactly what | expected to feel the moment Grant proved himself. | can still feel that something is wrong here, but all of that was nothing but a hunch. | gulped when | saw the pain in his eyes as he looked at me. | saw him clench his fist, trying to control himself. | thought he was going to make another scene, but he didn''t. No, you''re wrong. This is far from over. | wont stop here until | get that DNA test, he said before leaving one final re towards Grant as if he were giving him a warning. After that, he proceeds to leave the house. That crazy man doesnt know when to stop, Grantmented with a smirk on his face. Come, we still have time to go back to the ind before the sun sets, he said, which caught me by surprise. We''re going back? | asked in confusion. Of course, | only agreed to go here because | want to get rid of that bastard. And now that | already did, theres no reason for us to stay here, he said. | frowned as my confusion grew. What do you mean? Isnt it a better idea that | stay here since | used to live here? It might jog some of my memory. Theres no need for you to do that here. The ind suited you more. Its refreshing and rxing. You''ll | well much faster when you''re s,nded by beautiful scenery, such as the beach. But Ive been staying there for more than six months, Grant. Yet not a single memory of my past hase back. | think its about time for us to try a different approach, | insisted. Dn, stop being stubborn and do as | say. Im running out of patience here, he said as his eyes darkened. For the first time that Ive been living with Grant, | felt scared and unsafe. Ive never seen this part of him, not until now. | automatically took a step back, which caught him off guard. He probably saw the fear in my eyes as his face immediately lightened up. He brushed his fingers along his hair and blew a loud sigh. He closed his eyes and pursed his lips before taking a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, he went back to his usual calm self, Somehow, it makes me wonder which one is the real Grant. 10:04 Mon, 22 Apr Chapter 94 Fine. We''ll stay here for a week and see if there are changes in your condition. If nothing happens, we''ll go back to the ind as we nned. Do we have a deal? 95% Y-yes, | answered as my heart was filled with excitement. | was hoping that by staying here, | could finally get my memory back. Wheres my room? | asked. It''s upstairs. Follow me, he said before walking towards the stairs. | followed him silently as | tried to familiarize myself with the house. | tried to picture myself living in this house, but | dont feel any familiarity around this ce. It was as if it were the first time that | stepped foot in this house. Grant opened the first door near the staircase. | walked inside the room and scanned my eyes around the ce. | tried to remember even a bit of memory about this ce, but | couldnt remember any. And unlike the living room, there isnt a single picture of us in here. It was as if all the traces of our so-called rtionship were only disyed in the lobby. Stop it, Dn, said the little voice inside my head. Its unfair to Grant if | continue suspecting him when he has been nothing but good to me. He has been patient throughout the times that | cant remember anything. Though Im still not ufortable sharing a tight space like this with him,. You can freshen up first if you want to, he offered. With my eagerness to find a sce ce for me, | opted to ept his offer. Thank you. Wheres my closet? | asked. | wanted to get some new clothes, as Im notfortable wearing my dirty clothes after a shower. Grant looks around as if he isnt familiar with the ce as well. He looked around, trying to find where the closet was. After a few minutes, he then walks towards a drawer, which | assume is the dresser. Here, he said as he opened the top drawer. | was stunned and quickly closed it, as if he saw a ghost. Curious about what had caught his eye, | quickened my pace to join him, eager to see for myself. Whats going on? | asked, stretching my neck to see what he was looking at. To my surprise, there was nothing there. | gave him a puzzled look, wondering what he was up to. It looks like the cleaning staff moved our stuff while we were out, he exined, sounding a bit annoyed. There''s a bathrobe in the bathroom. You can use that while | find your clothes, he suggested, already making his way to the door before | could say anything. | watched him go, a mix of confusion and gratitude swirling within me. With a shrug, | turned towards the bathroom. As | stepped into the bathroom, the scent of cleanliness enveloped me, momentarily soothing my frazzled nerves. | quickly slipped into the shower to freshen up. After a few minutes, | grabbed the towel to dry myself. 10:04 Mon, 22 Apr. Chapter 94 95% Finding the bathrobe hanging on the back of the door, | quickly slipped it on, relishing the softness against my skin. It offered a comforting embrace, a temporary respite from the uncertainty of the situation. As | tied the belt around my waist, | couldnt help but marvel at the unexpected turn of events.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Emerging from the bathroom, | found him putting the clothes on top of the bed. Here, he said, holding out a neatly folded pile of clothes. I managed to find some of your things. Its not much, but hopefully itll do for now. An awkward smile tugged at the corners of my lips. Thank you, | said as | tightened my grip against the knot of my bathrobe. | wasnt expecting him to be here, so | felt quite ufortable with his presence while | was wearing nothing but a bathrobe. Could | have a moment, please? | just need to put my clothes on. I''m your husband. | think its time for you to get used to my presence. Besides, we already shared a bed. Theres nothing to hide that | havent seen before, he replied. | was caught off guard by his answer. These past few months, Grant has been nothing but considerate. Not even once did he try to force himself on me. But right now, his aura is different. Theres a darkness lurking around hi that | never noticed before. | know that youre my husband. But | have no memory of that as of now. For me, youre a stranger, just like Sebastian. | had no clue what possessed me to utter Sebastians name. In the split second after it left my lips, | realized my mistake, but it was toote to retract it. | watched in horror as his expression morphed before my eyes. It was as if a switch had been flipped, transforming him from a calm demeanor to a predatory gaze, akin to a wolf eyeing its prey. The intensity in his eyes sent a shiver down my spine, and | knew in that moment that mentioning Sebastians moment that mentioning Sebastians name had opened a door to a darker side of him that | had never seen before. | gulped in fear, but | tried to remain calm. | pretended | wasnt bothered by his sudden change of demeanor. Im still hopeful that Grant will remain the same as he was when we were on the ind. But all my hopes were going down the drain when he started to take the distance between us. | immediately took a step back, but unlike before, my fear didnt bother him at all. He looked determined to im what was his. My eyes widen in fear when he grabs both of my arms and grips them tightly. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 BLAIRE As I sank into the seat of the car, my body trembled with residual fear, the adrenaline still coursing through my veins. My mind whirled with confusion, struggling to make sense of how I had ended up in such a harrowing situation. Memories shed through my mind like a nightmare, each image tinged with the same sense of terror that had gripped me moments before. What happened seemed like a surreal blur, a series of inexplicable twists and turns that had led me to this moment of desperate flight. I tried to piece together everything that happened, but it felt like grasping at shadows, the threads of memory slipping through my fingers like sand. How had I be entangled in Grants web of violence and control? How did a kind and supportive man like Grant turn into a monster in just a snap? Questions swirled in my mind, each one more confounding than thest. But amidst the confusion, one thing remained clear: I was grateful to be sitting in this car, safe from the danger that lurked behind me. I was grateful that Sebastian remained silent throughout our journey. He didnt push me to ask me what happened. He allowed me to absorb everything until I finally calmed down. I nced at him, feeling a warmth wash over me as I took in his concerned expression. Though his gaze remained focused on the road ahead, I sensed a depth of thought in his eyes that hinted at something more. Despite the lingering tremors of fear that still gripped me, I realized I had almost overlooked expressing my gratitude for his presence in that crucial moment. TCthank you, I finally uttered when somehow my nerves calmed down. He remained silent. But I saw how his jaw clenched, trying to control his emotion. After a couple of minutes, I heard him blow a loud sigh. What happened? he asked. To be honest, Im not entirely sure. Grant was never violent. All those times that we stayed alone on that ind, he never once forced himself on me. Not until I couldnt manage to finish my sentence as I saw his hand tighten its grip on the steering wheel. 1/5 Chapter 95 Did he +5 No, he didnt. I manage to fight back and escape him just in time. It seems like those statements give him some kind of relief. Hes a good person, Sebastian, I said, trying to ease his anger. But I think it did the opposite. He looked at me with ring eyes as he pressed harder on the gas, causing us to increase our speed. He wasnt looking at the road, so it scares me that we might get into an ident. I immediately reached for his hand to calm him down. Sebastian I called his name. I was d that it worked since he started to decrease our speed. Hes not a good person, ire. He kidnapped you and tried to rape you. In my vocabry, that doesnt constitute a good person, he said. I let out a loud sigh. I dont know what happened to him. Hes probably under a lot of stress because of what happened, I said, trying to think positively despite what happened. Im also under a lot of stress since youve been missing, ire. But not even once did I try to force myself on you, he said, his voice leaving a hinge of jealousy. You have to understand where he wasing from. Hes my husband, yet Im depriving him of my duty as a wife, I insisted. He is not your husband, goddamnit! he shouted, his hand striking the steering wheel with force. I was startled by his sudden burst of anger. Im sorry, he quickly apologized when he noticed my reaction. He took a loud breath before speaking once again. Please allow, me to conduct a DNA test. If it stilles out negative, then Ill leave you alone. I promise I will never disturb you or Grant again. Thats all I need, he pleaded. I dont know. This feels so wrong. Grant already gave me the proof that I wanted. I dont think its fair for me to go behind his back. The man already tried to rape you, damn it! And yet, youre still trying to defend him? He scoffs. I wanted to get offended, but when I saw the pain in his eyes, my anger immediately vanished. This situation hurts him as much as I do. He lost his wife. And right in front of him is me, a woman who resembles his wife. I cant imagine the pain hes going through right now. 2/5 Chapter 95 Im sorry. But despite what Grant did, I still owe him the benefit of the doubt. He probably does that because Ive been rejecting him and depriving him of my duty as his wife. Hes been nothing but good to me since my. ident, and I dont think one mistake was enough to make me forget all the good things he does for me. Besides, hes still my husband, I said. Ive been leaning towards Sebastian since we left the ind. And now that Grant has shown me proof of our rtionship, I think I owe that to him. I was trying my best to let go of the feeling that lingered inside me toward Sebastian. Hes undeniably gorgeous and attractive. Thats probably the only reason why Im feeling this way toward him. But Im no adulterer. I will not betray Grant just for a moment of lust. I cant despise him because of one mistake. We all made them, and we shouldnt forget all the good things they did for us just because of one mistake. After I said that, Sebastians face remained dark, but he continued to be silent. He chose not to say anything rather than argue with me. We continued to drive to, I dont know,. But my eyes widened in shock when he parked his car in front of a hotel. Where are we going? I asked in confusion. I cant bring you home, so youll be staying here for now. I wanted to bring you to the police station to report what happened. However, judging by what you said a while ago, you probably had no n to do so, he coldly replied. Im not used to how he is talking to me right now. I dont understand why, but my heart aches when he treats me like this. But who am I toin? I already made my point a while ago. Thank you, I said. He just nodded in response before walking towards the entrance. I followed him silently as I watched his back. As we walked inside, I couldnt help but notice how he immediately drew attention the moment he stepped into the lobby. It was as if everyones eyes were focused on him without even trying. Good evening, sir. How may I help you? The front desk officer greeted him with a very wide smile. She was so focused on Sebastian that she didnt bother throwing a nce at me. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Id like a room, please, he said. Two rooms, adjacent, if possible, he quickly added. 3/5 nuwa mjasi ivi iscing disappoint which earum say a su de manikiul, right? But why am I feeling offended that he didnt want to take this opportunity to stay in the same room with me? Cut it, Dn! You dont like him, remember? You already chose to believe Grant. Why are you acting as if you were hoping that he still insists that you are his wife? The tiny voice inside my head scolded me. To be honest, Im more confused than I was before. I wanted to believe Grant, but my heart says otherwise. I feel pain when I choose Grant over him. And I feel hurt whenever he acts as if he doesnt care about me at all. I think Im going to lose my mind. After a few minutes, the woman at the front desk finally handed him the card. She was obviously flirting, but it seems like Sebastian hadnt noticed it. Its either that or hes so used to it that he doesnt care. The thoughts of Sebastian with another woman gnawed at me, stirring up a whirlwind of confusion. Why was! so bothered by the idea? It didnt make sense. This feeling should have dissipated the moment Grant proved his identity as my husband. So why was it intensifying instead? As Sebastian walked ahead of me, taking the lead, I followed him in silence. The elevator doors slid shut, enclosing us in a small, confined space. Despite the distance between us within the elevator, I felt suffocated by his presence. The air seemed to grow thicker, constricting around me like a vice, making it difficult to breathe. A wave of relief washed over me as the elevator chimed its arrival. Exhaling a sigh, I followed Sebastian closely as he stepped out into the hallway. With purposeful strides, he made his way towards the nearest door, his movements determined and unwavering. Without hesitation, he tapped the card on the door as he reached for the handle and pushed the door open, revealing the room beyond. I stood hesitantly at the threshold, unsure of what awaited me on the other side. Sebastian looked back, his face a mask of unreadable emotions, as he held the door open, silently urging me to enter. Youing in? he asked softly, breaking the tense silence between us. I nodded slowly, my heart pounding in my chest as I stepped into the dimly lit room. The soft glow of lamplight illuminated the space, casting eerie shadows across the walls. Sebastian moved further into the room, his movements deliberate and controlled. I trailed behind him; my mind was buzzing with whats about to happen next. Ill be staying right next door, he said before walking towards another door. This room is adjacent to mine. Dont worry; the lock is on your side. Just knock if you need anything, he said before handing me over my 4/5 Chapter 95 keycard. If youre hungry, you can call in for room service. Just tell them to charge it in the room. As Sebastian prepared to depart, I summoned the courage to voice the question that had been gnawing at my mind. Why are you helping me, Sebastian? The words hung in the air, heavy with uncertainty and curiosity. He paused in his movements, turning to meet my gaze with a steady intensity that made my heart skip a beat. I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of his stare bearing down on me. Because I still believe that youre my wife, he answered, his voice firm and unwavering. And without the DNA test, I will continue to believe it. His response only fueled my confusion. If you truly believe that, I began, unable to suppress the question that had been nagging at me, then why bring me here instead of your house? Sebastians expression softened, a hint of sadness creeping into his eyes as he considered my question. Because Im trying to protect our son, he exined, his voice tinged with regret. I dont think it will be good for him if he sees you and you dont recognize him. It will break him. His words hit me like a tidal wave, washing over me with a wave of sorrow and empathy. The thought of a child longing for his mother, only to be met with unfamiliarity and confusion, tore at my heartstrings. In that moment, I couldnt help but feel a pang of anguish for his son. Im not sure why, but at that moment, I truly wish I was his mother. 5/5 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 BLAIRE Where am I? Whats happening? Mommy, Im scared. I turned to my side to see a child gasping for air as he clung to my waist. Youre both going to die here today! I shifted my gaze in front of me and saw a woman holding a gun pointing at us. Whats going on here? What am I doing here? Who are these people? Though I dont recognize the ce at all, everything seems familiar, as if I were really in that situation. We were in a boat. And theres four of us. Is this what happened before my ident? But as I tried to run my eyes around the boat, nothing here resembled what Grant told me about: My heart was racing as I feared for my life and the life of this little child clinging to me. Who is he? I squinted my eyes, trying to remember who they were and how we ended up in this situation. But their faces. were blurred, as if something were blocking my memory. Is it what it isCa memory? Or is it just a fragment of my imagination? Please leave them alone. Take me instead, said the familiar voice. I turned to where the voice was coming from, and my eyes widened in shock when I finally figured out who it was. Sebastian. What is he doing here? If I cant have you, po one will! the woman shouted. I kept shifting my gaze in between them as I tried to hide the little boy behind me. I dont know why, but I had this urge to protect him, even if it cost me my life. My head started hurting as soon as they both started screaming in unison. I clutch my head and shut my eyes, trying to clear my head up. I have no idea whats happening right now. I dont know any of them aside from Sebastian. Mommy, said the tiny voice behind me. Please, dont leave me, he pleaded. 1/6 Chapter 96 And the next thing I knew, I felt a bullet hit the side of my head. Theres also another one hitting my chest. The face of that little boy is thest thing I remember before everything went blurry. No! I shouted as I was drenched in sweat and panting. I was startled when I suddenly heard a loud knock.ing from the adjacent door. ire, are you okay? He shouted from the other side of the door as he continued to knock. I was contemting whether I should answer it or not. But it seems like Sebastian was nning to break the door if I didnt. I let out a heavy sigh, trying to steady my breathing before I made my way to the door. Without a word, I opened it, only to find him standing there, his hand poised as if he were ready to break through. Are you nning to break it? I asked, trying to lighten the tension with a greeting. I will if I have to. Another minute of silence, and Ill do it, he replied, his expression dead serious. I took a deep breath before responding. Im okay. Are you sure? I heard screaming. Nightmares? His concern was palpable. It never ceased to amaze me how he could read me so well. I offered a hesitant smile, confirming his suspicions. How are you? he asked again, his worry etched across his face. Im really fine, Sebastian. He fell silent for a moment, but it was clear he had no intention of leaving any time soon. As much as I hated to admit it, after that nightmare, I didnt want to be alone. My only dilemma was whether it was right to seek Would you like toe inside? I invited him. His face lit up like a Christmas tree as soon as I said that. Its toote for me to back out or change my mind, as he quickly entered my room. Do you want me to order us a wine? he asked as he was holding the fine. 2/6 Chapter 96 +5 I smiled before I replied. That would be great. As Sebastian dialed the room service, I took a moment to collect my thoughts. Having him here, in my room, felt. simultaneouslyforting and unsettling. Despite the lingering unease, I couldnt deny the relief of having someone familiar by my side after the harrowing experience of the nightmare. Sebastian settled into the chair opposite mine, his gaze fixed on me with a mixture of concern and curiosity. So, care to share what the nightmare was about? He inquired gently, his tone inviting but not intrusive. I hesitated, grappling with the memories of the vivid and unsettling dream that still lingered in my mind. Its all a bit fuzzy now, I admitted, my voice betraying the lingering traces of unease. Sebastian nodded sympathetically, his expression mirroring the empathy in his voice. Nightmares can be quite unsettling, he acknowledged, his wordsced with understanding borne from his own experiences. As we waited for the wine to arrive, afortable silence settled between us, punctuated only by the soft hum of the air conditioning and the asional distant murmur from the hallway. I couldnt shake the feeling of gratitude for Sebastians presence, even as the questions and uncertainties continued to swirl in my mind. Despite theplexities of our past and the uncertainties of the present, there was a sense of sce in knowing that I wasnt alone in navigating thebyrinth of my thoughts and emotions. Sebastian leaned forward, his eyes reflecting a genuine interest in my wellCbeing. Do you often have nightmares. like this? he asked, his voice soft but probing. I paused, considering his question carefully. Not often, I confessed, buttely, they seem to be more frequent. Its as if my subconscious is trying to tell me something, but it alles in a blur. He nodded in understanding, his expression sympathetic. Perhaps its your minds way of processing everything thats been happening, he suggested. With your memory still recovering, its only natural for your subconscious to be working overtime to fill in the nks. His words struck a chord, resonating with the uncertainty that had gued me since waking up in the hospital. with no memory of who I was or how I ended up there. Its frustrating, not knowing, I admitted, my voice tinged with frustration. I feel like Im missing a piece of the puzzle, and no matter how hard I try, I cant seem to find it. 3/6 Chapter 96 Do you mind if I asked what these nightmares exactly are? he asked. A fleeting moment of hesitation gripped me as I found myself caught in the depths of Sebastians gaze, his handsome features etched with genuine concern. His question hung in the air, prompting me to delve into the depths of my own psyche and confront the unsettling truth that lurked within. +5 In truth, my nightmares hadnt gued me with such frequency until Sebastian entered my life. It was as if his presence had stirred something dormant within me, awakening memories long buried beneath the surface of my consciousness. And yet, the first dream I had involving Sebastian wasnt a nightmare at allCit was something altogether different, a tapestry of emotions and sensations that defied simple exnation. Instead of offering a direct response, I opted to deflect his inquiry, turning the focus of our conversation to a subject that had been weighing on my mind. What about your wife? I asked curiously. A subtle shift in Sebastians demeanor signaled his difort with the topic at hand, his body language betraying a sense of unease that lingered in the air like palpable tension. Im sorry for prying, I offered, extending an apology in response to his evident difort. You dont have to answer that. His response wasden with heavy sadness, his words tinged with regret as he offered a vague acknowledgment of his past transgressions. I made mistakes, and it cost me my family, he confessed, his expression a portrait of mncholy that cast a shadow over the room. A quiet moment passed between us, disturbed only by the sound of the doorbell ringing in the distance. It snapped us out of our tense conversation. 1 As the doorbell rang, breaking the heavy silence, I found myself relieved by the interruption. Sebastian seemed equally grateful for the distraction, his tense demeanor softening slightly. Ill get that, he offered, moving towards the door with purposeful strides. I watched him go, his figure a reassuring presence amidst the uncertainty that lingered in the air. Alone in the room, I took a moment to gather my thoughts, the weight of our conversation weighing heavily on my mind. Sebastians words had left me with more questions than answers, each one a knot of confusion that refused to unravel. Lost in my thoughts, I barely noticed when Sebastian returned, a tray in hand bearing two sses of wine. He set it down on the table before me, his expression thoughtful as he took a seat opposite. 4/6 Chapter 96 *U ZW4Y% 10:22 +5 Here you go, he said, sliding a ss toward me. I epted the ss with a grateful nod; the cool liquid was a wee relief against the turmoil of my emotions. Taking a sip, I allowed the familiar taste to soothe my frayed nerves, the gentle buzz of alcohol offering a temporary reprieve from the chaos of my mind. Sebastians revtion hung heavy in the air, casting a shadow over our conversation. His words pierced through the silence. My wife was shot, and the person who did that was already atoning for her sin in prison, he confessed, his voice tinged with a mixture of sorrow and resignation. I listened in stunned silence, the weight of his words settling over me like a suffocating nket. It wasnt often that Sebastian opened up about his past, and I couldnt help but feel a pang of empathy for the pain he must have endured. She was shot? I echoed, the words slipping past my lips before I could stop them, curiosity and concern warring within me. Sebastian nodded solemnly, his gaze momentarily distant as he took a sip from his ss, seeking sce in the amber liquid. Was she shot in a boat? I blurted out, the question tumbling from my lips without forethought. It was as if some part of me hoped that my nightmare held a connection to his past, a thread of truth woven into the fabric of our intertwined destinies. His brow furrowed in surprise, a flicker of bewilderment crossing his features. How did you know? he asked, his toneced with a note of intrigue. Caught off guard by my own question, I shrugged nonchntly, masking the surge of uncertainty that threatened to engulf me. Just a wild guess, I offered, hoping to downy the significance of what Id said. As I brushed off the idea as just a chance, a tiny doubt crept into my thoughts, Could my dream somehow be linked to hidden memories? Memories that tied me to Sebastian in ways I couldnt understand? The thought chilled me to the bone, making me question what was real and what was just a trick of the mind. With so many possibilities swirling around, I couldnt shake the feeling of being lost in a maze of secrets and deceit. And amidst it all, one burning question lingered: who was I, and where did I really fit into thisplicated puzzle? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. 5/6 Chapter 97 ?Chapter 97 BLAIRE "Are you sure you''ll be fine on your own?" Sebastian asked worriedly as I walked him towards his room. To be honest, I''m not sure. But so does spending more time with him. The longer I stayed with him, the longer these lingering feelings inside me stayed. I can''t think straight whenever he''s this close. However, right after he told me about his wife''s ident, my suspicions grew stronger, and I began to lean towards Sebastian once again. What he was suggesting when we were at Grant''s house bes more reasonable. "I''m fine. Can you do me a favor?" I asked him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He frowned, "Sure. Anything," he responded. "The DNA testing that you suggested, can we do that?" His eyes widened in surprise. He probably wasn''t expecting that right after everything I said. But the uncanny simrity of what happened to his wife and to my dreams was something I couldn''t just ignore. Since I woke up from the ident, I didn''t get any glimpse of who I was; not even a single piece of memory shed right before my eyes. But since he arrived, it hase rushing back to me like a tidal wave. "O-Of course! I''ll call the hospital right away. We''ll go there first thing in the morning," he said excitedly. "You have no idea how much this means to me. We can all finally put everything to rest once we get to the truth." "Good night, Sebastian." I forced a smile on my face as I responded before I gently closed the door behind him. Once I''m finally alone inside my room, I can''t bring myself back to sleep. I sat down on the couch where I was sitting a while ago. Sebastian left the whole bottle of wine that he ordered. We only had one ss each, so there''s still a lot left in the bottle. I decided to have another ss just so I could get some sleep. I was staring at the table as I gently massaged the side of my temple where there''s a scar. It was usually covered by my hair, so it wasn''t obvious. As I gently caress the scar on my chest. Grant said that a stick pierced my chest when the ident happened. But now that I had that reurring dream, which I suspect was my lost memory, I''m starting to doubt everything. I hate that I''m feeling hopeless, and I''m always under the mercy of those around me. Tomorrow, I have to take my life back. I have to take charge of my own faith and stop relying on people around me. If I want to know the truth, I have to do it by myself. I drank the whole ss before heading back to bed. Somehow, the wine helps me get through the night without nightmares. But it seems like I had so much to drink that I didn''t wake up from the sounding from the adjacent door. "ire, are you okay?" I frowned when I was woken up by a gentle tap on my cheek. I slowly opened my eyes, and I found myself in the arms of Sebastian, who was looking at me worriedly. "Sebastian? What are you doing here?" I asked in confusion as I jolted away from his arms when the warmth of his embrace suddenly awakened an unfamiliar feeling inside me. "I-I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to frighten you. I have been knocking on your door, but no one''s answering. I was worried that something might happen to you, so I took the liberty of barging into your room," he quickly apologized. I winced when suddenly a pang of pain shot right at my temple. I shut my eyes and gently massaged my temple, trying to ease the pain. "I''m fine. I think I had too much winest night," I said. He chuckled, "I figure," he said, ncing at the bottle of wine on the table. As I nced around the room, my eyes fell upon the nearly empty bottle of wine, a silent testament to the events of the previous night. I had only intended to have a single ss, but as I surveyed the scene before me, it became evident that I had indulged far more than I had initially realized. His voice interrupted my thoughts, pulling me back to the present moment. "I''ll give you some time to prepare," he said, his words echoing in the stillness of the room. "I''ve already called the hospital. They''re expecting us. But there''s no need to rush. Take all the time you need." With a nod of acknowledgment, he retreated back into the adjoining room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. As the door clicked shut behind him, a wave of relief washed over me, the weight of his presence lifting from my shoulders. I approached the door with purpose, securing the lock with a decisive click. It was a small gesture, but it offered me a sense of security and privacy in the midst of uncertainty. With a steadying breath, I turned away from the door, my mind still reeling from the unexpected turn of events. Images of his handsome face lingered in my mind, stirring feelings that I struggled toprehend. Despite my efforts to push them aside, his presence continued to linger like a ghost in the recesses of my mind, haunting me with its tantalizing allure. Taking a moment topose myself, I drew in a deep breath, willing my racing heart to slow its frantic pace. With measured steps, I made my way towards the bathroom, eager to wash away the remnants of the night and prepare myself for the journey thaty ahead. I stepped into the bathroom, the cool tiles beneath my feet offering a wee reprieve from the turmoil of emotions swirling within me. Turning on the faucet, I let the warm water cascade over my hands; its soothing touch was a balm to my frazzled nerves. As I sshed my face with water, I couldn''t shake the lingering sense of unease that had settled over me like a heavy fog. I closed my eyes, willing the memories to fade into my mind, even if only for a moment. But no matter how hard I tried to push them away, they lingered like stubborn ghosts, refusing to be banished. With a sigh, I reached for a towel and dried my face, steeling myself for the task ahead. I knew that going to the hospital meant confronting the truth head-on, no matter how much I wished to avoid it. But it''s the only way to finally put every doubt to rest. Gathering my resolve, I dressed quickly, the fabric of my clothes offering aforting barrier against the uncertainty that awaited me outside these walls. With onest nce in the mirror, I squared my shoulders and made my way to the adjacent door before making a soft knock. I heard his footsteps approaching the door, and my heart quickened with anticipation. When he opened it, his gaze met mine, and for a moment, we just stood there, silently acknowledging the weight of whaty ahead. "Ready?" he asked, his voice steady despite the underlying tension. I nodded, swallowing the lump that had formed in my throat. "Yes." Together, we stepped out into the hallway, the air thick with anticipation. With each step, the uncertainty seemed to grow, but I pushed the doubts aside, focusing on the task at hand. As we made our way towards the hospital, the silence between us stretched, heavy with unspoken thoughts and emotions. But despite the gravity of the situation, there was a sense of camaraderie between us, a shared determination to uncover the truth, no matter how painful it might be. As we walked, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of nerves and curiosity gnawing at me. "Do you know anyone here?" I asked, breaking the silence. He nced at me, his expression guarded. "Yes, my friend owns this hospital." "Oh." I''m well aware that he''s well off, but I have no idea to what extent. As we approached the hospital, I couldn''t shake the feeling of apprehension that settled in the pit of my stomach. Inside, the hospital bustled with activity, with the sounds of footsteps and hushed voices echoing off the walls. We made our way to the reception desk, where a nurse greeted us with a warm smile. "Can I help you?" she asked, her tone gentle. "We''re here for a DNA test," he exined, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. The nurse nodded, pulling up some paperwork on herputer. "Just fill out these forms, and we''ll get started right away." As I filled out the paperwork, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of anxiety wash over me. I don''t even know what name to fill in. In the end, I chose to write the name I''m more familiar with. Dn. With a deep breath, I forced myself to focus on the task at hand, pushing aside the doubts and fears that threatened to overwhelm me. No matter what the oue, I knew that facing the truth was the only way forward. Once the paperwork waspleted, the nurse led us to a small examination room where the DNA test would be conducted. "I''ll need to take a swab from the inside of your cheeks," she exined, holding out a sterile cotton swab. I nodded, steeling myself for the procedure. "Okay, let''s do it," I said, trying to sound confident despite the nervous flutter in my stomach. As the nurse approached me with the swab, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of apprehension. What if the results didn''t turn out as I expected? What if they shattered everything I thought I knew about myself? I forced myself to push aside the doubts and fears, focusing instead on the task at hand. Closing my eyes, I leaned forward, allowing the nurse to gently swab the inside of my cheek. "There, all done," she said with a reassuring smile, cing the swab into a sterile container. Once the samples were collected, the nurse sealed the containers and prepared to send them off to theb for analysis. "It will take a few days to get the results," she exined. "In the meantime, try not to worry too much. Sometimes, waiting is the hardest part." I nodded, trying to takefort in her words. But as we left the hospital, the weight of the unknown hung heavy in the air, casting a shadow over our hopes for rity and resolution. "So, what now?" I asked him when we''d finally be back in his car. "I''ll follow your lead, ire. It''s up to you," he replied. But before I could even answer, he quickly added. "Just don''t ask me to bring you back to that asshole." "I wasn''t nning to," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper as I wrestled with the conflicting emotions swirling within me. "But I don''t even know where to begin. I have nothing." He reached over and gently squeezed my hand, his touch a silent reassurance amidst the turmoil. "You have me. I''ll stay with you until we finally figure out the truth," he said, his tone steady and unwavering. As we drove in silence, the weight of our decisions hung heavy in the air, a palpable reminder of the uncertainty thaty ahead. With each passing moment, the road stretched out before us like an endless ribbon of possibility, beckoning us towards an uncertain future. I felt a twinge of surprise when he parked his car in front of a towering building. ncing at him with confusion, I tried to piece together the reason for our unexpected stop. Sensing my bewilderment, he addressed the unspoken question lingering in my eyes. "This is my penthouse. I know you''re in need of a ce to stay, and I thought you might want to stay here temporarily. Only if you''refortable with it," he exined. I mulled over his offer, uncertain whether it was the right decision. He must have noticed my hesitation, as he quickly reassured me. "I won''t be staying here with you if that''s what you''re worried about," he assured with a chuckle. "I have my own ce, and this is just one of my properties. Feel free to use it as long as you need." "Thank you," I said, gratitude swelling within me for his generosity. He smiled warmly, his eyes reflecting genuine concern. "You''re wee, ire. Just make yourself at home. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask." As we stepped out of the car and made our way towards the building, I couldn''t shake the feeling of uncertainty that lingered within me. Despite his kindness, I couldn''t ignore the nagging doubts that whispered in the back of my mind. Once inside the penthouse, I was greeted by a luxurious space adorned with modern furnishings and sleek decor. It was a stark contrast to the humble abode I had grown ustomed to, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the opulence surrounding me. "Wow, this ce is incredible," I remarked, unable to hide my awe. He chuckled, a hint of pride in his voice. "d you like it. Feel free to explore. I''ll be in the kitchen if you need anything." As he disappeared into the adjoining room, I took a moment to soak in my surroundings. Despite thevishness of the penthouse, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at my insides. Was I making the right decision by epting his offer of shelter? Only time will tell. But for now, I would have to make the best of the situation and try to unravel the mysteries thaty ahead. ********* Chapter 98 ? Chapter 98 BLAIRE It''s only been thirty minutes since Sebastian left, yet I''m already missing his presence. I''m not sure why, but I feel safe whenever he''s around, as if my heart knows that he''s going to protect me no matter what. Protect me from what? I heard a tiny voice ask inside my head. I can''t exin why, but I feel like there''s something sinister about to happen. Especially now that we''re getting closer and closer to the truth. After I made sure that I locked all the doors, I went upstairs to take some rest. As soon as I stepped inside the room, I felt the breeze of cold air brushing against my face. I frowned when I noticed the curtain dancing against the rhythm of the wind. I can''t remember seeing it open the first time Sebastian showed me this room. I looked around the dimly lit room, only to find myself alone inside. With all the things going on around me, I wouldn''t me myself if I started to get paranoid. I shrug my shoulders and proceed to close the window. However, the moment I finally did, I felt something pressing behind my head. "Nice to see you again, dear sister." I felt shivers all over my body, and I felt something twisted inside my gut as soon as I heard that woman''s voice. The same voice I heard in my dream before I got shot. With a gentle and calcted move, I slowly turn around and face her to finally put a face on that voice that''s been hunting me since my memory starteding back. My heart raced as I turned, anticipation mingling as I braced myself to confront the source of that haunting voice. There she stood in front of me wearing what seemed to be a prison uniform. Her hair was tied into a messy bun. Dark circles below her eyes were evident. She looked totally different from what I can remember from my dream. Though I couldn''t see her face, I''m pretty sure she was wearing elegant clothes and expensive stilettos. What happened to her? And what did I do to deserve her anger? Her eyes met mine, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still as we regarded each other in silence. There was a familiarity in her gaze, a recognition that sent a shiver down my spine and raised the hairs on the back of my neck. She smiled, a knowing smirk ying at the corners of her lips. "Surprised to see me, ire?" "Who are you?" I whispered, my voice barely audible as I struggled to find the words to articte the storm of emotions raging within me. Her voice sent a chill down my spine, each syble dripping with a sinister edge that sent rm bells ringing in my mind. Memories shed before my eyes, fragmented images and disjointed scenes piecing together like shards of ss as I tried to make sense of the connection between us. "Oh, yeah. I almost forgot about that memory loss thing you had there, my dear sister," she replied. "Do I know you?" I finally managed to stammer, my voice trembling with uncertainty. She chuckled, a sound that sent a shiver down my spine. "Oh, you know me alright. Better than you realize." "You call me sister. If you''re my sister, then why are you doing this to me? You''re the one who caused my ident. What did I do to you to deserve this?" I yelled in frustration. "So, you''re starting to remember? That imbecile man! I already told him that drugs won''t work for long. I should have killed you when I had the chance!" Her words sent a wave of unease washing over me, the pieces of the puzzle slowly falling into ce as I began to piece together the truth hidden beneath the surface of my fractured memories. But before I could delve any deeper, she spoke again, her voice like a dagger poised to strike at the heart of my newfound understanding. "But I''m not going to make the same mistakes twice. I''m here to finish what I started." Her words hung in the air like a dark cloud, casting a pall over the room as the gravity of her intentions sank in. Fear prickled at the edges of my consciousness, a cold realization dawning upon me like the first light of dawn after a long night. "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, though the weight of my words seemed to echo off the walls of the room. She smiled, a predatory gleam in her eyes that sent a shiver down my spine. "You may have thought you escaped me once, but you were wrong. I''ve been watching, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. And now, that moment has arrived." My heart hammered in my chest, panic rising like a tide within me as I struggled toprehend the full extent of her threat. Memories flickered before my eyes, fragments of a past I had long tried to forget surfacing with chilling rity. "I won''t let you," I said, my voice trembling with defiance even as doubt gnawed at the edges of my resolve. Sheughed, a sound that sent chills down my spine. "What are you going to do, my dear sister? In case you haven''t noticed, I''m the one holding the gun." "What did I do to you?" I can''t help but ask in the midst of this dangerous situation. If I''m going to die here tonight, at least I need to know the reason why she''s doing this. "You took everything from me! My family, my love, everything!" she shouted. I can see her pain, even though I have no idea what she''s talking about. It''s starting to make me question myself about whether I''m the real viin in this story. "I''m sorry, but I had no idea." "Of course you don''t! You never do! All you know is to take everything so spoiled, brat! Sebastian, he was mine first until you inserted yourself in the picture and took him away from me!" Her words hit me like a sucker punch, each usation a dagger to my already fractured sense of self. Sebastian-her mention of his name sent a jolt of confusion and disbelief coursing through me. Was it possible that I had unknowingly yed a part in causing her so much pain? "I didn''t mean to," I stammered, my voice barely above a whisper. "I didn''t know..." She scoffed, a bitter sound filled with resentment and rage. "Ignorance is no excuse, ire. You may not have known, but that doesn''t change the fact that you''ve destroyed everything I held dear." "I may not understand the pain that you''re going through, but I don''t think this is the right solution for this." Herughter was sharp and mocking, a sound that cut through the air like a knife. "Oh, how na?ve you are, my dear sister. Do you really think I came here to meet in peace? I came here with one thing on my mind. I already lost everything, but I''m not going to let you be happy while I''m rotting in jail, drowning in misery!" she yelled at me, pulling the safety lever of the gun as she tightened her grip against its grip panel. My breath caught in my throat as her words struck me like a physical blow. The glint of the gun in her hand seemed to taunt me, a stark reminder of the power she wielded in this deadly game of cat and mouse. "I won''t let you hurt anyone," I replied, my voice steadier now. She smirked, the corners of her lips curling into a cruel smile. "Oh, how noble of you," she mocked. "But we both know that you''re in no position to make demands." Every instinct screamed at me to run, to flee from the imminent danger that lurked in the shadows. But I stood my ground, refusing to cower in the face of her threats. "I''ve done nothing to you! Why are you doing this to me?" Herughter echoed off the walls, filling the room with its chilling resonance. "You''ll find out about it soon," she said, her voice dripping with malice. With a flick of her wrist, she leveled the gun at me, her finger poised on the trigger. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as we stood locked in a deadly standoff, the tension crackling in the air like electricity. But before she could pull the trigger, a suddenmotion erupted outside the door, with the sound of hurried footsteps and raised voices echoing in the corridor beyond. Her eyes widened in rm, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her features before she regained herposure. With a menacing re, she turned the gun towards the door, her finger tightening on the trigger. "It looks like we havepany," she said, her voice cold and calcting. My eyes widen in surprise when another man walks into the room. "Catherine, someone''sing. We need to leave now," he said. "Grant..." I uttered it in disbelief.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked at me with dead eyes, ming me for abandoning him. "Nice reunion, isn''t it?" Catherine sarcastically remarked. "Change of n. You''reing with us. Killing you won''t be enough. You have to suffer as much as I did!" she shouted. "Get her!" she ordered Grant. "No! Don''t touch me!" I said as I tried to fight him off as he tried to grab me by my arm. As Grant moved to grab me, I twisted and writhed, desperation lending strength to my limbs. With a surge of adrenaline, I managed to break free from his grasp, stumbling backward in my haste to evade him. Catherine''s eyes zed with fury as she watched my escape attempt. "Don''t let her get away!" she barked, her voice echoing off the walls of the room. As I raced through the corridor, the sound of footsteps echoed behind me, signaling that Grant and Catherine were in hot pursuit. Panic surged within me as I frantically searched for an escape route, but every turn seemed to lead to a dead end. Suddenly, a pair of strong arms wrapped around me from behind, pulling me to a halt. I struggled against my captor, kicking and thrashing in a desperate bid for freedom, but their grip was relentless. "It''s over, ire," Grant''s voice whispered in my ear, sending shivers down my spine. Defeated, I slumped in his grasp, my chest heaving with exertion as I resigned myself to my fate. Catherine approached, a triumphant smirk ying on her lips as she surveyed her captive. "It looks like you''re not as clever as you thought," she taunted, her wordsced with malice. I met her gaze defiantly, refusing to let her see the fear that churned within me. But deep down, I knew that I was at her mercy, and there was little hope of escape now. But I won''t give up without putting up a fight. With every ounce of strength left in my body, I bit his arm as hard as I could. "Argh!" He winced in pain as he started loosening his grip on me. I didn''t waste another minute. I ran as fast as I could, trying to get away from them. "You imbecile!" I heard Catherine shout. I gathered all my strength to escape, but the next thing I knew, I heard a gunshot followed by a searing pain coursing through my body. That was when I noticed blood rushing through my arm. Despite the searing pain shooting through my side, I pushed myself to keep moving, every step a battle against the agony threatening to overwhelm me. Adrenaline surged through my veins, lending me strength as I fled down the corridor, my breathing in ragged gasps. Behind me, I could hear the sound of pursuit, the echoing footsteps growing louder with each passing moment. But I refused to give in to despair, focusing instead on finding a way to escape the clutches of my captors. As I rounded a corner, a sudden, sharp pain pierced through me, causing me to stumble and falter. I nced down to see blood staining my clothes, a grim reminder of the gunshot wound I had sustained. Gritting my teeth against the pain, I pressed on, driven by sheer determination to evade capture at any cost. But my efforts were in vain, for no matter how fast I ran, I could not outrun the relentless pursuit of my enemies. With a final burst of strength, I pushed myself to my limits, my heart pounding in my chest as I raced towards freedom. But just as victory seemed within reach, a sharp pain exploded in my back, sending me sprawling to the ground in agony. I cried out in pain as darkness threatened to engulf me, my vision swimming as I struggled to stay conscious. But even as I fought to stay awake, I knew that my efforts were futile, for the darkness was closing in and there was no escape from its cold embrace. But before darkness fully consumed me, I saw a vision I''d never seen before. A child''s face is holding Sebastian''s hand. They were happy. And the child was calling me. "Mommy,e! y with me!" Those were thest phrases I heard before I finally lost consciousness. ******* Chapter 99 ?Chapter 99 BLAIRE I winced in pain when I finally regained consciousness. I felt a tight rope wrapped around my wrist. I found myself tied to a chair. I noticed a voiceing from a few feet away from where I was sitting. "You promised she''s noting back! That''s why I agreed with you when you insisted that I shouldn''t kill her!" It was Catherine''s voice. I''m sure of that. I pretend to still be unconscious, so I''ll get a chance to listen to what they are nning to do. "Don''t me this on me. You''re the one who didn''t manage to control your man!" "How can I do that when I am in jail?" Catherine eximed. "Well, I don''t see you having a problem getting out of jail when you heard about Sebastian finding ire, do you?" Grant said it sarcastically. "You have no idea what I''ve been through just to get out of that hellhole! I needed to sell my soul to the devil just so I could stop them from getting their happily ever after." "How ironic, isn''t it? You, the devil herself, selling yourself to the devil?" he sneered. "Bastard! I don''t need your smart mouth. I''m going to finish what should have been done a long time ago!" She said this before grabbing the gun from Grant''s waist. I shut my eyes when I saw her walking towards me. I was holding my breath, waiting for my end, when I heard Grant''s voice again. "You are not going to touch even a single hair in her body. I''m going to kill you before you can kill her!" he warned. "Unbelievable," she sneered, until it blew into an evilugh. "You loved her?" she said in between herughs. "You''re delusional if you think she will love you back." "She will. She already did," Grant answered in gritted teeth. "Do you honestly believe that?" Catherine sneered, her voice dripping with contempt. "She only acted that way because you made her believe she was your wife! Once her memoryes back, she will never even nce at you twice."N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Grant''s face twisted with rage, his fists clenching at his sides. "I will never let that happen," he growled. "Why do you think I gave her that medicine every day? Without a trigger, her memories will never return. But that bastard ruined everything!" His voice escted to a roar, echoing off the walls. I flinched, my heart pounding in my chest. I''d never seen Grant like this before. The man I had lived with for months had always been calm,posed, and gentle. This was side of him I didn''t recognize-a side that terrified me. Grant''s eyes were wild, his chest heaving with the force of his anger. "I did everything to keep her safe, to keep her with me," he continued, his voice breaking with desperation. "You have no idea what it''s been like watching her slip away every day, knowing that at any moment, she could remember everything and leave me." Catherineughed with a cold, mocking sound. "You''re pathetic, Grant. You think drugging her into submission makes you a hero? You''re just as much a monster as I am." "Shut up!" Grant shouted, his voice cracking. "I did what I had to do. You don''t know anything about love or about sacrifice." "And you do?" Catherine shot back. "You''re just as selfish as I am. You can''t bear the fact that she will never be happy with you. And once her memory came back? She will discard you like the useless trash that you are!" I watched the exchange, my mind reeling. The truth was unraveling before me, and it was more horrifying than I could have ever imagined. Grant had been drugging me and manipting my memories, all in the name of love. As the argument between Grant and Catherine raged on, I began to work at the ropes binding my wrists. The rough fibers cut into my skin, but I ignored the pain. I had to stay focused; I had to find a way to free myself. "Stop with your nonsense! Can''t you see? She is only able to stay with you because she knows nothing. Tell her everything and see for yourself," Catherine continued, her voice like nails on a chalkboard. "I won''t let that happen," Grant repeated, his voice shaking with determination. "I''ll find a way to fix this. I''ll make her see that I did everything for her." No, Grant, I thought my resolve was hardening. You''ve done enough. It''s time for me to take back my life. I carefully wiggled my wrists, feeling the ropes start to give way. I needed to be patient; rushing would only make noise and alert them. Catherine and Grant continued their heated exchange, oblivious to my struggle. "I was supposed to be happy!" Catherine screamed, her voice breaking with emotion. "Sebastian was mine, and you ruined everything by keeping ire alive. She should''ve died that night!" "Shut up, Catherine. You and Sebastian will never be happy because you were rotting in jail. And do you honestly believe that after all you''ve done, he''s going to take you back as if nothing happened once you get out of jail?" Grant shot back, his voice cold and calcting. As their argument grew more intense, I finally freed my hands. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what I had to do next. I nced around, spotting the door slightly ajar. Maybe if I could just slip out quietly, they wouldn''t notice until it was toote. Slowly, I inched my chair backward, trying to make as little noise as possible. My heart pounded in my chest, each beat echoing like a drum in my ears. I moved inch by inch, the door growing closer, the hope of freedom within reach. Just as I reached the door, Catherine''s voice cut through the tension like a knife. "Where do you think you''re going?" she snarled. My heart sank as I realized I''d been caught. Catherine lunged toward me, but I was quicker. I bolted for the door, sprinting down the hallway with everything I had. The sound of heavy footsteps followed close behind, and I knew I had only moments before they caught up. I didn''t mind the searing paining from my gunshot wound. I''ve already lost too much blood, but I''ve been gathering all the strength left in my body to get away from them. Grant grabbed me from behind, his grip like iron. "You''re not going anywhere," he hissed, dragging me back toward the room. I kicked and struggled, trying to break free, but his hold was too strong. "Let go of me!" I screamed, my voice echoing through the empty corridors. I managed to twist around andnd a solid kick to his shin. He yelped in pain, loosening his grip just enough for me to slip away again. But Catherine was right there, blocking my path. She pped me hard across the face, the impact sending me stumbling backward. "You think you can escape that easily?" she taunted, her eyes burning with fury. Desperation fueled my movements as I looked for another way out. I spotted a narrow staircase leading to the upper floors and dashed for it, taking the steps two at a time. Catherine and Grant were right on my heels, their shouts growing louder with each step. I reached the top of the stairs and found myself in a small, dimly lit attic. The air was thick with dust, and the only light came from a small window high above. I darted toward it, hoping to find some way to climb down. But before I could reach it, Grant tackled me from behind, sending us both crashing to the floor. We grappled in the confined space; my only thought was to escape his grasp. Catherine stood over us, her gun trained on me, a cold smile on her lips. "Game over, ire," she said, her finger tightening on the trigger. At that moment, the door burst open, and Sebastian charged in, his eyes zing with fury. "Get away from her!" he shouted, tackling Catherine to the ground. The gun went off, the sound deafening in the small attic. I felt a sharp pain in my leg and cried out, clutching the wound as blood seeped through my fingers. Sebastian wrestled the gun from Catherine''s hand and threw it across the room, out of reach. Grant lunged at Sebastian, but Sebastian was faster, delivering a powerful punch that sent Grant sprawling. They fought fiercely, each blownding with a sickening thud. Catherine scrambled to her feet, grabbing a piece of broken wood and swinging it at Sebastian. I struggled to stay conscious; the pain in my side was overwhelming. I had to do something, anything, to help Sebastian. With thest of my strength, I crawled toward the discarded gun, my vision blurring with each movement. Just as I reached it, Catherine noticed and lunged toward me. "No, you don''t!" she screamed, her hands closing around my throat. I gasped for air, my fingers brushing the gun as I fought to break free. Sebastian saw what was happening and, with a roar of rage, tackled Catherine off. They crashed to the floor, a tangle of limbs and fury. Grant took advantage of the chaos to grab a heavy metal pipe, swinging it at Sebastian''s head. "Sebastian, look out!" I screamed, my voice barely more than a whisper. Sebastian dodged just in time, the pipe smashing into the floor where his head had been. He rolled to his feet, grabbing the pipe and yanking it from Grant''s hands. With a swift, brutal swing, he struck Grant across the chest, sending him crashing into the wall. Catherine grabbed the gun from my hands and aimed it at Sebastian, her eyes wild with desperation. "Stay back, or I''ll shoot!" she warned. Sebastian froze, his eyes locked on the gun. "Catherine, don''t do this. It''s over," he said, his voice calm and steady despite the tension. "It''s never over!" she screamed, her finger tightening on the trigger. In that split second, I knew I had to act. Ignoring the pain in my side, I lunged at Catherine, knocking the gun from her hand. It skidded across the floor,ing to a stop at Sebastian''s feet. He grabbed it and aimed it at Catherine, his hand steady. "It''s over," he repeated, his voice filled with a cold finality. Catherineughed with a bitter, hollow sound. "You think this changes anything? You''ll never be free of me," she spat. Sebastian didn''t flinch. "Yes, we will," he said, and he pulled the trigger. The sound of the gunshot echoed through the attic, and Catherine crumpled to the floor, her lifeless eyes staring up at the ceiling. Grant, bleeding and broken, let out a strangled cry of rage and pain. "It''s over," Sebastian said again, his voice softening as he turned to me. "ire, hang on. Help ising." I nodded weakly, my vision darkening as the adrenaline faded and the pain took over. Sebastian rushed to my side, his hands gentle as he pressed against my wound to stop the bleeding. "Stay with me, ire. Don''t you dare give up now," he whispered, his voice choked with emotion. I tried to smile, but it came out as a grimace. "I... I''m trying," I managed to say, my voice barely audible. The sound of sirens grew louder, and I knew that help was finally here. As my consciousness faded, I clung to the hope that this nightmare was truly over and that Sebastian and I could finally find peace. Thest thing I heard was his voice, filled with love and determination. "I won''t let anything happen to you, ire. I promise." And with that, I slipped into darkness. *********** Chapter 100 ?Chapter 100 BLAIRE Every muscle screamed in agony, and it felt like fire was coursing through my veins. I squinted against the bright light streaming from the ceiling as I slowly tried to open my eyes. The stark whiteness of the room, the sterile smell, and the faint beeping of machines confirmed that I was in a hospital room. As I tried to piece together what had happened, I overheard voices at the foot of my bed. They were arguing, and I quickly decided to feign unconsciousness. "I told you to wait for us! Why didn''t you listen to me? What if instead of saving ire, you both got yourselves killed?" one voice said, filled with frustration and concern. I didn''t recognize him, but the urgency in his tone suggested he was someone who cared deeply about Sebastian. "And what if I had listened to you and arrived a minute toote?" Sebastian countered, his voice strained but resolute. "They were about to kill ire. If I hadn''t gotten there before your team, she might have been dead by now." There was a pause, filled with the heavy silence of conflicting emotions. Then the other man let out a loud, exasperated sigh. "That was stupid and reckless, but brave. I hate to admit it, but you''re right." As Iy there, the urge to reveal that I had regained consciousness battled with my instinct to remain silent. More than that, the sudden flood of memories that hade back was almost too much to process. Yet something inside me told me to hold back. Maybe it was fear, or perhaps a sense of self-preservation, but I knew I needed to piece things together before sharing what I knew.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "I''m sorry, As," Sebastian continued, his voice a mixture of guilt and determination. "I just couldn''t wait. I couldn''t risk losing her again." "We could have lost you both. But," he sighed again, "I understand why you did it. Just... be more careful next time." "I''m making sure there won''t be any next time," he responded. I heard the door open and close as people came and went; the room was filled with the sterile scent of antiseptics and the soft beeping of medical machines. The pain in my body was a dull, constant ache, but the emotional turmoil was even more intense. Sebastian and As continued their conversation, but their voices faded into the background as I grappled with my thoughts. Should I tell them I was awake? Should I reveal that my memories have returned? The weight of the past, now fully remembered, pressed heavily on my chest. In the end, I decided to keep quiet for now. I needed time to understand everything and process the memories and emotions swirling inside me. The truth woulde out eventually, but not yet. As Iy there, feigning unconsciousness, I listened to their conversation, hoping to gather any useful information. "As, we need to increase security around ire," Sebastian said, his voice urgent. "If Catherine and Grant were able to get to her, who knows what else they have nned?" "Catherine is dead," Thompson replied. "What could have possibly happened?" Sebastian sighed. "I know, I just... I can''t help but feel responsible. If I had been more careful, if I had acted sooner, "Stop ming yourself," As said firmly. "We''re all doing our best here. The important thing is that ire is safe now, and we need to keep it that way." That''s when I decided to move to let them know that I''m finally awake. "Hey, you''re awake," Sebastian said as he practically ran beside me and held my hand. As I looked into his gentle eyes, I remembered the man that I fell in love with. It seems like he came back to the same gentle soul that I used to cherish. It reminds me why I loved him in the first ce. But those were ages ago. So many things have happened, and we''re not the same people that we used to be. I can''t let my feelings cloud my judgment the way they did in the past. "Where''s ze? I want to see him," I blurted out, unable to hold back the surge of maternal longing that swept over me. Both Sebastian and Thompson looked stunned, their eyes widening in unison as they processed my request. "ire, do you perhaps... recover your memory?" Sebastian asked, his voice tinged with a mixture of hope and anxiety. I stared at him for a minute, weighing my options. Part of me wanted to reveal the truth, to share the flood of memories and emotions that had returned. But another part of me, the part that had learned to be cautious, decided against it. I wasn''t ready to expose everything just yet. "No, I haven''t," I replied slowly, watching the myriad of emotions y across Sebastian''s face. "But being shot three times and still being able to live makes me want to seize every moment of my life. And if, ording to you, I have a son, then I want to see him as soon as possible." Sebastian''s expression shifted from hope to relief, but I could also see a flicker of disappointment in his eyes. He wanted me to remember, so everything wille back to the way it was. Yet there was also a part of him that seemed relieved that I was still somewhat in the dark. "Of course, ire," he said, his voice softening. "I''ll make arrangements for ze toe here. He''ll be so happy to see you." As nodded, a faint smile touching his lips. "I''ll handle the details, Sebastian." Sebastian nodded, gratitude in his eyes. "Thank you, As. I appreciate it." As As left the room to make the necessary calls, Sebastian turned back to me. "ire, I''m so d you''re awake. I was so scared I was going to lose you again." His words tugged at my heart, and for a moment, I almost told him everything. But I held back; I don''t know what''s going on inside his head. When I lost my memory, he kept on insisting that I was his wife when we were clearly separated already. Is she trying to hide the truth from me so I won''t leave? "Thank you for saving me," I said softly. He shook his head, a determined look in his eyes. "Nothing matters more to me than you and ze. I''ll do whatever it takes to keep you both safe." A few hourster, I heard the sound of small footsteps racing down the hall. The door burst open, and a young boy with bright eyes and a wide smile came rushing in. ze. My heart ached with a fierce, protective love as he threw himself into my arms. "Mommy!" ze cried, his voice full of joy and relief. "I missed you so much!" Tears filled my eyes as I hugged him tightly, my heart swelling with a fierce, protective love. "I missed you too, ze," I whispered, my voice choked with emotion. "I missed you so much." His little arms wrapped around my neck, holding on as if he would never let go. I could feel the rapid beat of his heart against my chest, and the warmth of his small body soothed the lingering fear inside me. In that moment, everything else faded away-the danger, the confusion, and the secrets. All that mattered was the warmth of ze''s embrace and the overwhelming love that filled the room. Sebastian stood nearby, his eyes filled with tenderness as he watched us. There was a softness in his gaze, a quiet relief that mirrored my own. For a moment, we were a family united by love and hope, the dark shadows of the past held at bay by the light of this reunion. "Look at you, buddy," Sebastian said, stepping closer and ruffling ze''s hair. "You''ve gotten so big since thest time I saw you, which, by the way, was only a few weeks ago," he chuckled. ze beamed up at him. "I can reach the top shelf now, Dad! Just like you!" Sebastian chuckled, a genuine smile spreading across his face. "That''s impressive, champ. You''re growing up so fast." ze pouted his lips before admitting, "But I can only be reached with adder." I held ze a little tighter, savoring the sound of hisughter and the feel of his warm breath against my neck. "Tell me everything, ze. What have you been up to while I''ve been away?" ze''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "I''ve been learning how to ride my bike without training wheels! And I drew a picture of our family for school. It''s hanging up in the kitchen!" My heart melted at his words. "I can''t wait to see it. You always make the best pictures." Sebastian nced at me, his expression a mix of love and concern. "Why don''t we let Mommy take a rest for now?" ze''s eyes filled with worry as he clung to my side. "No! I''m scared that Mommy will go away for a long time again. I don''t want to leave her side!" "But, ze," Sebastian began, his voice gentle but firm, "Mommy needs to rest to get better." I ced a reassuring hand on ze''s shoulder, feeling his small body tense with fear. "It''s okay, Sebastian. I have already rested. I don''t mind having him around," I insisted, despite the hospital setting and the aching pain all over my body. Being with ze brought me afort that no medicine could provide. I wanted to be beside him to reassure him and myself that we were together. ze''s face lit up with relief, and he hugged me even tighter. "See, Dad? Mommy wants me here." Sebastian sighed, a look of resignation crossing his face. "Alright, ze. But if Mommy gets tired, you have to promise to let her rest, okay?" ze nodded vigorously. "I promise, Dad. I just want to be with Mommy." Sebastian blew a loud sigh before sitting down beside us on the hospital bed. "Why don''t we just stay here together for a while? We can tell stories or talk about your favorite things, ze. How does that sound?" ze''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Can we talk about my favorite superhero, Mommy?" "Of course, sweetheart," I replied, ruffling his hair. "Tell me all about your favorite superhero." As ze animatedly described his favorite superhero''stest adventures, I found myself immersed in his world. His excitement and innocence were a balm to my weary soul. Sebastian listened intently, asionally ncing at me with a mixture of admiration and concern. ze''s stories continued, his voice full of enthusiasm. "And then, the superhero saved the day again! Just like you, Mommy. You''re my superhero." Tears welled up in my eyes at his words. "That is so sweet, honey." The room was filled with the warmth of our little family, and for a moment, the pain and uncertainty faded away. As ze continued his storytelling, his eyes began to droop, and he yawned widely. "Mommy, can I stay with you until I fall asleep?" "Of course, sweetheart," I said softly. "You can stay right here with me." ze snuggled closer, his small body fitting perfectly against mine. I held him close, feeling his warmth and the steady rhythm of his breathing. The night wore on, and eventually, ze''s eyes closed, his breathing deep, and even as he drifted off to sleep,. ********* epilogue don''t rp it plsAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!